Chapters View Online
Phoenix Ch.2 A Dark Start and the foundation of the S.T.I.G.M.A
“I still remember my first day at the Academy, albeit, not so fondly…”
“Well, Xavien, here we are, Canterlot Superhero Academy, this is the institution we’re you’ll spend the next 6 years of your life, are you excited?” asked Discord
“Yeah,” said Spike
“Now, If anything happens you can always find me in the school office,” said Discord
“Right,” said Spike as he began walking away from Discord
“Oh and Xavien…” said Discord as Spike turned to look at him “... have fun,” he said with a smile
“I’ll try,” said Xavien
“The Academy was the place where any super kid would attend in hopes to become a hero or a sidekick”
“However, I could tell from the start that social classes were a big issue in this academy, the powerful students, teachers and instructors treated those who were weaker than them as servants or straight up bullied them, to the point many of them ended up dropping out, or transferring to “normal schools”, some, even contemplated suicide… but, accroding to Discord, no one had done that yet… however, many of them later became henchmen and henchwomen or even supervillains,”
“At first I thought, It was just an exaggeration, but reality didn’t take long to smash my head into a locker… actually, it only took about 3 minutes...
“303… 303… 303 here we are!” said Spike as he arrived at his designated locker
Spike placed his backpack on the floor and began to look for the keys to the lock of his locker when…
WHAM!
His face made contact with steel locker door
The impact was so hard, his nose started to bleed and left a dent on the locker’s door
“Oh, shit!” he mumbled
“HAHAHA! Look guys, he's bleeding!” came a voice behind him
Spike turned and noticed who they were, and he was not surprised
“Morning to you to Flash,” he said
“It’s Flash Sentry to you,” he said
Indeed, it was none other than Flash Sentry and his 2 lackeys, Soarin Tempest, and Caramel
“I had the bad luck of meeting them during the entrance ceremony… however, back then, I didn’t th ink they’d be trouble…”
ENTRANCE CEREMONY
“... But, are you sure, I’ll fit in?” asked Spike
“Of course, it may be a bit hard at the beginning, but eventually, you’ll come to enjoy your stay, trust me,” said Discord
“If you say so,” said Spike
“Well, I have to go, I must give one of those welcoming speeches… man, being a vice-principal is such a pain,” said Discord as he left Spike alone
“Hey, you!” came a voice
Spike turned to meet the owner of the voice
There standing were three kids, all of them around his age, the one to the left was an earthling, about 5’3”, lean built, shoulder-length black hair, and blue eyes, and was wearing a black stetson hat over, what Spike could assume was a lucha libre mask, the rest of his attire just resembled a cowboy of sorts.
The one to the right was a pegasus, about 5’4”, also had a lean built and shoulder-lenght black, green eyes, and was wearing a very tight spandex, which just made Spike question if he could breathe properly inside it.
And the one in the middle, who Spike assumed was the owner of the voice, was also a pegasus, about 5’6”, he had a much buffer built than the others, he had short blue hair, blue eyes, and wore an armor that resembled that of a royal guard
“Me?” asked Spike
“Yeah, you… this are Caramel and Soarin Tempest, and I am, the one, the only, Flash Sentry, the greatest hero to ever live,” he said as they all posed in weird and “cool” ways
“Nice to meet you,” Spike said in a weird out tone
“So, what about you?” asked Flash
“What about me?” asked Spike
“What is your name?” asked Flash
“Well my name is… Oh shit, I don’t have a hero name…” said Spike
“Is?” asked Soarin
“I-Icarus,” said Spike
“Icarus… like that mythological dude,” said Soarin
“Yeah,” said Spike as he started to sweat
“I like it,” said Caramel
“Indeed… we saw you talking to Vice-Principal Discord earlier, you must be important if he decided to even look in your direction, so, it got us curious,” said Flash
“Oh, well, I’ve known him since I was a baby, he’s almost like my uncle,” said Spike
“Really, are you related?” asked Caramel
“Dude, he just said “He’s LIKE my uncle,” said Soarin
“So, who are your parents?” asked Flash
“My Parents?” asked Spike
“Yeah, you know, my dad is Black Knight and my mother is Scarlet Sentinel, 2 of the highest ranking superheroes in the world,” said Flash
“My father is Hurricane Tempest and my mother is The Steel Owl,” said Soarin
“And my father is Commander Famous Conjurer and my mother is White Shield,” said Caramel
“So, now that you know our backgrounds, what about yours?” asked Flash
“Well… my parents were Captain Forge and Super Flame,” said Spike
When Spike said this the three of them looked at Spike in disbelief
“Prove it!” said Flash
Spike then unzipped his jacket and exposed his chest to them… and right there, right over his heart, was a birthmark that resembled a heart on fire, just like Captain Forge’s old seal, which he changed into a flaming hammer.
Flash didn’t buy it and walked up to Spike, pressing his fingers on his chest, scratching at the birth mark making sure it was real.
“Holy shit,” he said when he was convinced enough “You really are,”
“THAT IS SO COOL!” said Soarin
“Hey, we should hang out, it’s only natural for the powerful to socialize with the powerful,” said Flash
“I’ll think about it,” said Spike as the bell went off signaling the beginning of the entrance ceremony.
“In retrospect, I probably should’ve said anything to them regarding my family tree, especially because I knew that once this ceremony started… all hell would break loose in my life,”
“... and lastly… Icarus… due to your exam results it is with great disgust, I MEAN, disheart, that I must inform you that you will be joining the sidekick classes,” said a teacher
The whole auditorium began to whisper amongst them
“Hey, isn’t that, like, the son of Captain Forge and Super Flame?” said a girl
“Wow, for someone to be placed in the sidekick clases coming from that family, he has to be weak,” said another kid
“Your report says you cannot use nor possess any type of magic power or abilities… However, you do have various “superhuman” abilities, and taking into consideration who your parents were, and against our better judgment, we’ve allowed you to remain in this institution… making you our worst student in history,” said the teacher as Spike stood there, bathed in the light of the stage lights, his face pointing at the floor as he felt the stares intensifying
It was here, when the hell began
“WEAKLING!!!”
“LOSER!!!”
“YOU ARE NO HERO!!”
“DISGUSTING!”
“RESPECT YOUR PARENTS HERITAGE AND KILL YOURSELF!”
This were some of the insults and things the other students called Spike, but it was the next comment that killed him
“HEY! HE CLAIMS HIS NAME IS ICARUS, BUT HE IS NOTHING MORE THAN A LITTLE PEEWEE!!!” screamed Flash
“YEAH! EVEN HIS COSTUME IS THRASH… I BET YOU BOUGHT IT AT THE LOCAL COSTUME SHOP!” screamed Soarin
“FAILURE!!!” screamed Caramel
“THAT’S RIGHT, PEEWEE, PEEWEE THE FAILURE!!!” screamed Flash once more, just as the crowd of students began chanting it over and over again.
However, and to much of their surprise, Spike just stood there, not moving, not crying, he just stood there.
This terrified the teacher and some of the students in the front row.
“G-go back to your seat, sidekick,” said the teacher as Spike stepped off of the stage.
“Now, I understand you might be confused about certain things, so allow me to elaborate… in every superhero’s life there is something called “the coming of power” party in which your parents are supposed to give you your first superhero name and first costume… However, this happens when you are 11 and about to enter junior high… as you may remember, my parents died when I was 6 and in their eyes, I was nothing… so, I had no choice but to name myself, and yes, I bought my first costume at the local halloween costume shop,”
“To be honest, I wasn't too keen on the idea of studying at the academy, but Discord said it was my best option… so, I was kind of expecting that type of treatment… but as I stood there, being bombarded with insults, something inside me changed… I don’t know how to describe it, but it was almost as if any ounce of sadness, self-hate and shame I had about myself dried up, and was replaced with a burning fire, a that made me want to prove them wrong, show them that I was not what they had called me… and so, I decided to continue going there…”
BACK TO THE LATER-PAST
“Forgive me Mr. Sentry,” Spike imitating a terrified nerd when cornered by bullies
“HA! Look at that, he’s shaking like a pair of maracas,” said Caramel
“Such a wimp,” said Soarin as he smacked Spike in the back of his head
“Honestly, just the thought that I have to be in the same building as you and your… kind, makes me sick so, to make it less disgusting, this is what we’re going to do,” said Flash as he got in front of Spike
“We’ll do this!” he said as he punched Spike right in the stomach
The impact made Spike fall to the floor holding his stomach, trying to catch his breath.
Flash then stuck his hand into Spike’s pocket and fished out his wallet
“Hmm, 50 bucks, not bad for a sidekick,” he said as he took the money out of his wallet, placed it in his pocket, and threw the empty wallet into Spike’s head
Spike ignored it as he continued to try to catch his breath
“Here, allow me to get your bag for you,” said Soarin as he grabbed Spike backpack, opened it, and dumbed Spike’s notebooks onto the floor and kicked them all over the place, “heads up,” he said as he tossed the empty bag to Caramel
“Allow me to put this where it belongs,” he said as he slammed Spike’s back pack into the trash can “TOUCHDOWN” he screamed
“HEY! WHAT IS GOING ON DOWN THERE?!” came a voice
The three of them looked up and saw Cranky standing there looking at them
“Nothing sir, just a friendly game,” said Flash
“Don’t care, just get to class, now!” said Cranky as he walked away
“You were lucky this time Peewee, next time, you won’t,” said Flash as he kicked Spike in the ribs and walked away laughing and feeling accomplished, with his 2 lackey’s behind him.
Spike laid on the floor for a few more seconds before getting up and dusting himself up
“You call that a punch and a kick? Laughable… now my acting skills… perfecto!” Spike said as he felt someone’s hands behind him
“At the academy, your locker’s location and number were selected after the entrance ceremony, and the way they did it was, they took your hero name, family history, appearance (Costume and body shape), and then they’d select if you had an aptitude for being a “superhero”, “sidekick” or if you were even going to be accepted,”
“There were only 400 students in this academy, with 100 new ones arriving every year… number 1 was assigned to the strongest student in school AKA me ol’ pall Flash, while number 400 was for the weakest”
“I know, I know, “Spike, if you are the worst student in the history of the institution, then why aren’t you number 400?” you ask, well, for 2 main reasons… and no, who my parents’ were has nothing to do with it… 1) I had superhuman abilities and 2) racism… yup, and no, it’s not you fur, or scale color type of racism, it’s you power type of racism,”
“You see, there were many types of powers in the world, and many of them were not recognized as “real” superpowers” so, if you were unlucky enough to possess any of this as your affinity, or you didn’t have a good overall altogether, then, you were given one of those lockers”
“Are you ok?” asked a voice as he helped Spike dust off
“Yup, he has a weak punch,” said Spike
“I wouldn't say that, apparently he broke the meter when he punched it,” said the guy
“Really? Doesn’t feel like it,” said Spike as he turned around to meet his helper
He was a about the same age as Spike, about 5’4”, however, he was much shorter and skinnier, he was almost a toothpick, he had short, well combed black hair, and had dark brown eyes behind a pair of think, black glasses, long story short, including his attire, it was clear he was a nerd with a cape.
“Names is Micro Chips, locker 389,” he said
“Icarus, nice to meet you,” said Spike
“I can’t believe it, first day of school, and there is already a clear abuse of power by other students,” said another student as he walked over towards them
He was a tad taller than Micro chips, he was also skinny, but at least he looked decent, he had curly brown hair which almost looked like an afro, and blueish eyes which were visible behind his clown mask.
“Thanks,” Spike said as he gave him his backpack
“Names Knick Knack, locker 288,” he said
“So, you have potential to be a hero,” said Spike
“Yeah, but only cause I’m a dual wielder, I can use both earth magic and creation magic, but my magic points are a tad low,” he said
“Not to mention, your disguise is rather… tasteless,” said another voice
“Who said that?!” screamed Knick Knack as they all jumped around to face the owner of the voice
“Sorry, It was not my intention to scare you at all, I’m the owner of locker 310, I was just around the corner when I hear the scuffle,” he said
He was about the same age as all of them, 5’5” and “fashionably sbvelt” he had mid-length auburn hair, and green eyes, and judging by his accent he was of some noble status (He had a british accent); he wore a somewhat simple, yet stylish attire, a reddish jacket, over a dark green shirt, and beige skinny jeans, a dark green beanie and a piece of black fabric, that covered the part around his eyes.
“Impossible I was there too and I didn’t see you,” said Micro Chips
“Oh, sorry, I tend to become “invisible from time to time”, its my quirk,” he said
“What’s your name?” asked Spike
“They call me Normal N.” he said
“And you said your power is… disappearing?” asked Spike
“Yeah, just like this,” he said as his shadow swallowed his fiscal body and then disappeared
“That is so cool,” said Knick Knack
“And highly interesting,” said Micro Chips
“Yes, well, you’re the first ones to think that,” said Normal as he reappeared before them
“So, why are you here, in this part of school?” asked Spike
“Because of my quirk,” said Normal
“I see nothing “Normal” about it…” said Knick Knack
“Indeed, invisibility is an amazing power,” said Micro Chips
“”But that’s not what you do,” said Spike
“What?” they asked
“You don’t disappear, you use an ability called “Shadow Run” it’s really rare… and usually associated with Necromancers,” said Spike
“But I can’t control the dead… trust me I tried once,” said Normal
“Odd, what does your magic report say you are?” asked Microchips
“I don’t know, my parents aren’t supers, so I was the odd one out in the family,” said Normal
“That explains the name and attire,” said Knick Knack
“I know what you are,” said Spike
“What am I?” asked Normal
“A Dark Wizard, you can use dark arts, but not as apocalyptical as necromancers… yet,” said Spike
“I’ve never heard of it,” said Normal
“Well, I do suggest you start studying, if you can do a Shadow Run, you can be certain that you’ll be placed as one of the highest ranking heroes in the school,” said Micro Chips
“If he were a light wizard, then yes, but since he is the opposite, and the fact that this quirks are automatically associated with villains… doubt it,” said Spike
“Well, it’s still worth a shot, I’d love to learn more about me,” said Normal
“Well, we better head to class,” said Spike
“Right… hey, we should hang out,” said Knick Knack
“If you guys are ok with it,” said Micro Chips
“Let’s meet up again, here,” said Normal
“Sure… oh, Normal… friendly advice, head to the school office and change your name,” said Spike
“Why?” asked Normal
“You said you wanted to know more of who you are, changing your name is the first step,” said Spike
“What should I call myself then?” asked Normal
“Taking your quirk into account… how’bout... “Shadow” in honor of your first ability and... it’s cool enough,” said Spike
“Shadow huh?” said Normal as they all left for class.
“Now I know what you’re thinking, Spike, what right do you have to change another hero’s name, if that’s something parents do?... well, first of all, I didn’t change his name, he did, I just gave him the advice, second, his parents being “normies” probably wanted to feel “normal” just at the same time, and since they did not “our” world, they were destroying his self-esteem, and his career by making fear his own God sent power… so, taking my advice was probably the best thing he could do,”
A FEW MONTHS LATER
“Not much happened afterwards, well, apart from me finding my first 3 friends, and Normal changing his name to Shadow like I suggested… for me, it was the same routine every single school day… and even some weekends… I woke up, got ready for class, had Flash and his lackeys assault the living shit out of me and take my money, only to have my friends help me gather my stuff and then head to class…”
“Contrary to what you may think, our classes weren’t “super”... well, at least for sidekicks they weren’t, oh no, we had a “normie” school curriculum, with some superhero theory here and there, but… nothing out of the ordinary,”
“Until one day, something happened… something, that changed my life, and everyone around me,”
“Man, I don’t get it, they say this is a super school, yet instead of receiving “super” classes we’re receiving normal education,” said Knick Knack
“Well, technically, this is an academical institution that is regulated by the ministry of education, which means they must teach us the fundamentals for us to be able to insert ourselves into society with our secret identities and have day jobs, it’s only logical, plus, with the hero theory we receive and all of the books that we can find in the libraries that should be enough,” said Microchips making Knick Knack look at him
“Damn it, I hate it when you’re right,” he said
“Well, technically speaking, I’m right all of the time,” said Microchips
“Sure you are Sheldon, sure you are,” Knick Knack said
“My name is not Sheldon, my name is… wait, did you just?” said Microchips
“Yup,” said Knick Knack
“With him?!” said Microchips
“Correct yet again,” said Knick Knack
“Do I look like him at all?” said Microchips
“Do you really want me to answer that question?” asked Knick Knack
Microchips tried to come up with a comeback but, he shocked on his on brain
“I WIN!” cheered Knick Knack making Shadow laugh
“These 2 can be funny right? Icarus?... Hey Icarus?... ICARUS!” Shadow exclaimed
“HUH! WHAT?!” Spike said
“What’s wrong man, you’ve been absent minded since this morning,” said Shadow
“Yeah man, what gives?” asked Knick Knack
“Does it have something to do with Sentry and his goons?” asked Microchips
“No… it has something to do with biology,” said Spike
“Ah yes! I was expecting to have this conversation some time soon,” said Microchips
“What?” asked Spike
“Are you getting itchiness in your secret places?” asked Microchips as if he was a concerned father
“The fuck are you talking about?” asked Spike
“About the birds and the bees, it’s time to have the talk,” said Microchips
“When did you become my dad?” asked Spike
“And more importantly, what do you know?” asked Knick Knack
“Well, my father already had this conversation with me, he told me…” Microchips began
“CHILL! It’s not about that dude,” said Spike
“Then?” asked Shadow
“Well, you know the new biology teacher for the sidekicks?” asked Spike
“Yeah, Powerhoof,” said Knick Knack
“Well, today in biology he said something rather… interesting,” said Spike
“Let me give you some context on why this was such a big moment in my life… we sidekicks used to have this 60 something year old ex-sidekick whose name was Granate, and we really hated her, why? Well, she was probably one of the most racist teachers in the school, when she used to be a sidekick herself, but since she married an S ranked superhero her own rank blew up and she became a heroine,”
“However, she used to look down at us, she hated it if one of us, mostly me, corrected her when she made a mistake, she even used to throw books and rulers at us,”
“Well one day, she got so angry because she was discovered by Celestia when she was failing everyone in the class, even though we all had B+ and up, she said that is was for us to know our place, however, Celestia didn’t like her thinking and told her to take a hike,”
“Apparently she had been doing this for years, right under her nose, until she finally realised it due to my report card and hers not matching when it came to my grade,”
“So, the next day, we had a new teacher, his name was Powerhoof, and he was a… delight, he respected us, even though he was an A+ rank hero… sadly, he died fighting Tirek… a few days before I “died”... anyway, this is what happened,”
“Today, we’re going to be talking about magic and superhuman abilities… Now, I know that all of you were born with both or one of them, and if you’re here it means that the magic points you possess are rather low… so far we don’t know what determines your abilities or your magic points, or power in general, and rumor has it’ll be another 50 years before we know for sure… However, there is an old belief that our power comes from within you, and that there are ways to make your magic stronger, just like superhuman abilities can be made stronger by practice… however, for decades, sidekicks and heroes alike have tried to get stronger practicing with their magic, but, it was futile,” said Powerhoof
“Sir, if that is the case, then, why are you telling us, are you playing with our hopes?” asked another student
“And what do I win with that?” asked Powerhoof
“Getting your sick kicks,” said Spike
“Oof, Icarus, for a second there I thought you were a hero in disguise, ouch,” Powerhoof said as he placed his hand over his chest dramatically as if his heart was broken.
This made everyone laugh
“No but seriously, this belief said that years ago, a hero by the name of Wick discovered the secrets of power and abilities and how to make them stronger. Of course, he wrote all this in a book and planned to give it to the sidekicks and people with superhuman abilities. Of course when some powerful heroes found out, they targeted him as a villain, hunted him down, and killed him, and they made sure to burn every single one of the copies… al, minus one, but, no one knows where it was hidden… although the clues say that it’s hidden somewhere in this city,” Powerhoof said
“Are you even sure it’s real?” asked a girl
“Me?” asked Powerhoof
“Yeah, what’s the name?” asked another kid
“Well, yes… the name was “Secrets to Magical and Powerful Improvement or Semapoim, however this was never confirmed… also I don’t recommend you go looking for the copy, God knows what the Superior heroes will do to you if you find it… oh and, we never had this conversation, ok?” asked Powerhoof in a paranoid voice
Everyone nodded in agreement
“Ok then, turn to page 125 on your books and answer questions 1 through 14...” Powerhoof said
But in Spike’s mind, his story continued to ring in Spike’s head all throughout the class.
“Great, another wackjob of a teacher,” said Shadow
“I don’t know, there seems to be something more to it,” said Spike
“Dude, don’t tell me you're really thinking this old urban legend is real?” said Knick Knack
“The way he reacted, it seemed so real… and I checked it, Wick actually existed,” said Spike showing them his phone with the Wiki page of Wick.
“Well, whaddya know, Wick existed,” said Microchips
“Says here he died in 1958 due to “mysterious situations”, maybe there is some truth to all this,” said Shadow
“Guys, it’s friday, let’s go and eat something or play video games like other kids our age,” said Knick Knack
“If you actually placed so much enthusiasm in school you wouldn’t be in the “almost flunking” list,” said Shadow
“But, it’s true, we don’t even know if this legend is true, plus, if what Powerhoof said is true, I don’t want to jump blinded into something like this, remember “All ways know your info” that’s what we’re always told,” said Knick Knack
“You know for once, I must agree with knack, the risk is too grate, and the info to little, if there were more, then, it’ll be perfect,” said Microchips
“Seriously?” said Spike
“It’s true man, there is something really sketchy going on here,” said Shadow
“I guess you guys are right,” Spike said with a sigh
“Hey, wanna go to the burger joint?” asked Knick Knack
“Sure, let go,” said Spike, but no matter how much he tried the story was stuck in his head.
LATER THAT NIGHT
“I don’t know why, but I feel like there is something more to this story… I mean, this guy's name was Wick… according to his wiki page his affinity was Air magic or Wind… his real name was William Westbrooke… and he was found dead at Wensleydale Park, on the West side of the city… ARGH! I feel like the clue is right in front of me but, I can’t seem to make it out,” Spike thought to himself as he rested his head on his desk
Then a realization started to manifest in his brain.
“Wait a minute, this guy's books were burnt right after he was killed, so, that means he must have tried to hide them beforehand, however, it appears as if he had them all with him, minus the one copy… He had an obsession with W’s… wait the public library is on the West side of the city, it more than likely is there!” Spike thought as he went to bed so he could start his search early
The next morning, Spike made his way to the library.
The Canterlot Public Library was massive, it had three floors and contained books of every type, sci-fi, fantasy, comics… Eroticas, Necronomicons, grimoires, and weirded Shish that Spike preferred to stay far away from.
Once inside Spike made his way towards the librarian, ignoring one particular detail
“Excuse me, do you have any books about…” Spike started when he realized it “Wait, I don’t even know this guy's pen name, much less in what category does the book fall in!!”
“Yes?” asked the librarian
“Personal… empowerment, but old ones?” asked Spike
“Oh, certainly, we have books from 1965 onward, you’ll find them on the second floor, may I ask why you’re looking for the older books instead of the updated new ones?” asked the librarian
Spike sensed there was more to that question that met the eye, so, he carefully answered
“I have to write a report on old fitness and nutrition beliefs for my biology class, the older the book the better my teacher said,” said Spike
“Oh, well, have fun,” said the librarian with a smile
“Thanks!” said Spike as he walked away
“It appears I discovered the section where I can find the book… but I must tread carefully, I doubt that’s going to be all with that librarian,”
A few minutes later Spike made it to the personal empowerment section, and noticed he wasn’t the only one there.
At The top of a tall ladder, was another person, a girl, a unicorn by the looks of it, and more shockingly, she was in full costume.
Her hair was a mixture of Dark Sapphire Blue, Purple and some raspberry streaks, by the looks of her she was a unicorn, and around Spike’s age, she was wearing a reddish-purple spandex with silver shoulder pads, a pair of white boots and gloves with purple and pink details, and lastly, a mask of the same color as her spandex, with a silver pad over her horn.
What caught Spike’s attention was the fact that she was angled dangerously on the ladder and it seemed she was about to lose her balance.
And just as Spike realized this, the ladder slipped sideways, causing it to fall with the young unicorn with it.
In a swift move, Spike positioned himself underneath the unicorn and caught her effortlessly
“Are you ok?” he asked
“Yeah, thanks… uhm… you mind putting me down before I call security?” she said
Spike immediately dropped her, causing her to land on he butt
“OUCH! What was that for?!” she said as she got up
“You told me to put you down before you call security, and honestly I would like to avoid any sort of drama in the personal empowerment section, the self-entitlement section is just across the hall,” Spike said in an emotionless voice
“Are you trying to mock me?” asked the girl
“No ma’am, just speaking the truth,” said Spike
“Oh, well, by the way, are you a hero or something?” she asked
“No ma’am, I’m sidekick in training,” said Spike
“Oh a sidekick in training… WAIT! SIDEKICK!” said the girl
“Yes ma’am, Icarus, Canterlot superhero Junior high locker 303,” he said as he showed her his ID tag
“Masked Matter-Horn, Canterlot superhero Junior High locker 2,” she said
“Nice to meet you,” said Spike
“Likewise,” said Matter-Horn
“Anyway, I’ll let you be,” said Spike
“Right, by the way… do you have a league?” she asked
“A what?” asked Spike
“A league, you know, or are you already aiding a hero?” she asked
“Nope, I’m good,” said Spike
“Oh, ok then,” said Mattern-Horn as Spike left the aisle “There is something odd about him, but I don’t know what,” said Matter-Horn as she followed Spike with her eyes as he disappeared around the corner
A FEW HOURS LATER
“Nothing… I can’t believe it, I’ve read every single one of these books and nothing… well I don’t even know his pen name,” said Spike as he placed the last book down on the table “There has to be more,” Spike said as he fished his phone out and began reading Wick’s page over and over again until something caught his attention
“Wait a minute, Wick was “killed” in 1958, the library was inaugurated in 1964, and the librarian said the books here are from 1965 onwards… so that means, I’VE BEEN WASTING MY TIME THIS PAST 3 HOURS!!!” he thought as he quickly accessed Google maps.
“Oldest book stores in Canterlot,” he searched
In a matter of seconds Spike realized that there were only 3 antique book stores in town, one to the East established in 1958, another one to the south established in 1943, and one to the west established in 1870.
“Imperial books, est. 1958… no that can’t be it, it was founded after his death, and it’s at the east of here…Wendigo Historics… that’s the W again, it must be that one… it’s just down the street… better get going,” thought Spike, not knowing he was being followed
A FEW MINUTES LATER
“Here we are, Wendigo Historics,” said Spike as he walked through the door
“Welcome to Wendigo Historics, we have books from all sorts from literature to history, from fantasy to crude reality, anything special in your list my boy? Asked a nice old pegasus as he and a younger female pegasus welcomed him in.
“Uhm, I’m looking for a book about Personal Empowerment,” said Spike
“Aisle 51, basically the last aisle, books are placed in alphabetical order ass to their authors’ pen name,” said the other younger pegasus
“Thanks,” said Spike as he walked away
“Hmm, I think he’s the one,” thought the pegasus’ as they looked at each other
A few seconds later, Spike arrived at the final aisle, and saw it was far longer than he thought
“This’ll take me forever!” Spike thought as he remembered “The W’s, it must be there,” as he walked towards the W section of the aisle.
10 MINUTES LATER
“That’s the last WA’s… wait… WEST… WEndigo… that must be it… but his name was Wick…,” thought Spike as he continued to make sense of all the clues.
Then, his hand just moved on it’s own and pulled a book out
“Wallace “Wendigo” Everett… Semapoim… THIS IS IT! IT’S REAL!!!!” Spike said as he lifted the book up into the air
“And it shall be destroyed,” came a female voice, that Spike remembered from earlier
“You, what are you doing here?” asked Spike as he turned to face the librarian from earlier
“I knew, there was something more to your question, you’re not the first loser that waltz right into the library searching for that piece of heresy, it got to the point that it caught our attention,” said the librarian
“Your attention?” asked Spike
“The Superhero Lifestyle Defense Organization, or SLDO,” said the librarian
“I… still don’t get it,” said Spike
“Argh, this is why I hate sidekicks, they think they’re so much, and their are nothing, anyway… the book your holding is considered a cheat code into increasing your power, being a normie, sidekick, or super, the information in that book is priceless, and if it gets into the wrong hands…” she said
“It’ll make anyone unstoppable,” Spike finished
“Ah, that's a first, a sidekick with brains… now, give me the book, and we’ll act as this never happened,” said the librarian as she took a step forward
Spike instinctively took a step back
“Give me the book or else!” said the librarian
“Dammit, I can tell she’s strong, I-I can’t fight her,” Spike thought as his back bumped into the wall
“Last warning kid,” she said as she got out a knife
“Dammit what should I do?” he thought when
“ARGH!” the librarian screamed as she contorted and fell to the floor unconscious.
“You ok kid?” asked the younger female pegasus from earlier
“Yeah, thanks, what’s going on?” asked Spike
“Oh, well, as she said she’s a SLDO agent, their main objective is keeping the superheroes in power and continuing the oppression on those below them.” she said
“This is crazy,” said Spike
“It’s worst, she lied to you, she wanted the book so that the heroes could get better and more powerful, she didn’t want to destroy it, it’s too valuable,” she said
“Then Why did they burn the others?” asked Spike
“They didn’t Wick, my great-grandfather set them ablaze before they could get their hands on the other 5 copies, when the agents arrived, they were pissed and murdered him on the spot… however, my great-granfather hid one copy, that one, he said “May it stay hidden, until a worthy owner appears,” and so, here we are,” she said
“Me?” asked Spike
“You solved the riddles, plus, you stud your ground, that’s enough for me, so, take it, it’s free for you,” she said
“Wow, thanks… what about her?” asked Spike
“Oh, her… Well, I’m gonna have some fun with her,” she said
“Fun?” asked Spike
“Yeah, I mean, look at her, DD breasts, slim frame, nice ass, oh, I’m gonna enjoy scrambling her brain tonight and add her to my collection,” she said
“Collection?” asked Spike
“Yeah, She ain’t the first agent to waltz in here, and probably she won’t be the last, but, the male ones are so buff and manly, and the girls, those are my favorite, so beautiful and delicate, plus they all have great bodies and enjoy being pleasured, plus… only a woman knows how to please another,’ she said massaging the librarians boobs
“Right… have fun,” Spike said with a crept out smile
“Oh, trust me, I will,” she said as she carried the librarian into a room full of interesting contraptions.
“That was… weird,” said Spike as he walked out of the store and headed to his dorm.
LATER THAT NIGHT
“They said it was simple but… IT’S ALL ALCHEMICAL GIBBERISH!” Spike exclaimed as he set the book down.
“I’ve been reading it for hours, and I still can’t make sense of it… oh well, I better get some rest,” Spike said as he laid down in his bed and dozed off.
“Dang it, the book makes no sense, “Clear your mind, visualize your magic, concentrate on it, make it grow, what does it even mean?!” Spike thought as he drifted away.
SOMETIME LATER
“Where am I? Why is it so dark?... what is all this?” Spike said as he found himself floating in darkness.
“This is just weird,” he thought
Just then, the book appeared before him and he heard his own voice echoing
“Clear your mind, visualize your magic, concentrate on it, make it grow,”
“Well, I’ve got nothing to lose,” he thought as he tried to clear his mind
“I mean, it’s cool, but… I don’t even have magic… how am I supposed to visualize something that I don’t possess?” Spike thought as he tried to concentrate.
Then behind him, a light turned on.
Spike quickly turned and saw what appeared to be a match floating in the center of… wherever he was in.
“Who turned that on?” he thought as he began to get closer to it “What the?” Spike thought to himself.
Just then his head began to hurt and the room he was in began to disintegrate.
With that Spike woke up with a jump.
“What-what was all that?” he asked himself as he looked around his room and realized he’d only been sleeping for about 10 minutes.
He ran a hand through his face as he tried to compose himself
:That was one strange vision… but, still, nothing changed,” he thought to himself, then he snapped his fingers and said
“It must’ve been a dream, all this reading made my imagination go nuts,” he said
That’s when Spike noticed something… there, in his left index finger, was a small flame.
“Holy Shit!” he exclaimed as he looked at the flame “How?” he asked himself as he swung his finger around, causing the small flame to extinguish.
“No, no, no, Come on! How-How did I even do it?” Spike said as he frantically tried to light the flame again.
“Wait… I snapped my finger!” said Spike as he did it again, and sure enough, the flame came back to life.
Spike then did the same with his other hand and it worked.
“Oh my God, I have magic!” Spike exclaimed as he jumped up and down
“HEY! WE’RE TRYING TO SLEEP HERE!” came and angry voice from below him
“Sorry Jazz!” Spike said
“I have to tel the guys! But first…” Spike said as he turned to look at the book
MONDAY
“... and so I stayed up the last 2 todays decoding the whole book and making things easier to understand,” Spike said as he explained everything to his friends
“Are you sure this is real?” asked Knick Knack
“Yeah, it sounds like you’re positively sleep deprived,” said Microchips
“Yeah, the book looks legit, but, the story,” said Shadow
“You want proof, look,” Spike said as he snapped his fingers and boom, fire
His friends looked at Spike in disbelief
“I was born without magic, and yet, here I am, creating magic with just the snapp of my fingers… literally,” he said
“Wow,” they all said
“I must admit it’s cool, but, onces the word is out, everyones gonna want a piece,” said Knick Knack
“And if what you mentioned about the librarian is true, it’s best it doesn’t come to that,” said Microchips
“Plus, we can’t do something like this in public,” said Shadow
“Then… we’ll make it like a secret club… a secret society,” said Spike
“I like where this is going… but where would we do it?” asked Knick Knack
“There’s an old hidden storage room by the auditorium, no one has used it in ages, and not many know of its existence,” said Shadow
“How big is it?” asked Spike
“A couple hundred square feet, maybe more,” said Shadow
“That works,” said Spike
“Wait… how are we going to let people know of it?” asked Knick Knack
“Yeah, and how are we going to keep it a secret?” said Shadow
“We search for those who need it, and we make a simple invitation,” said Spike
“Like, tell them, “Hey, we’re part of a secret group that wants to help you get stronger… yeah, that’s not happening,” said Knick Knack
“Indeed, it’ll be sus as hell,” said Microchips
“Then, we give them a magic paper,” said Spike
“What?” they all asked
“Like this one,” Spike said as he wrote down something
“We see you suffer, want to get stronger? Meet us at the auditorium after class, if not, just shake your head no,” read Knick Knack
“Really?” asked Microchips
“The message could use a little work, but, shake your head no,” Spike said
Knick Knack did and the paper burnt to a crisp
“Wow,” they said
“You see, it works,” said Spike
“Alright then, Shadow and I will head there and try to clean it up,” said Microchips
“But, don’t you think people would be weary of this at first?” asked Knick Knack
“Plus, when the teachers find out,” said Shadow
“Guys, look around, for ages heroes have treated sidekicks like shit, and we just take it face down… our mission in life is not to be heroes, but to aid them, help them overcome every obstacle and save the day… but, who helps us… if we aren’t able to step or game up, we won’t be able to protect the heroes from themselves, which will then become an even bigger problem,”
The guys looked at Spike
“Come on, what’s better, to have help to become stronger and protect everyone from the shadow of a hero… or let things continue as they are?” Spike asked
They all nodded
“What about the name?” said Knick Knack
“Name?” asked Spike
“Yeah, it needs a name, and it has to be something mysterious and powerful,” said Shadow
“How’bout… STIGMA,” said Spike
“Stigma?” they all said
“Sidekick Tactical Improvement Group for Maximum Advancement,” said Spike
“That works,” said Knick Knack
“Sounds awesome,” said Microchips
“Indeed,” said Shadow
“Well, we better get started, cause there are a lot of people that need help,” said Spike as he pointed at something further down the hall.
There, they could see 2 female students, one a superhero with long silver hair and the other had long amaranth and purple hair with greyish violet highlights.
“The great and powerful Trixie said she wanted a Ham and Egg Croissant, not Bacon and Egg,” said a girl as she grabbed the sandwich and smacked the other girl in the face with it. “Do your job right, loser,” she said as she walked off.
The other girl knelt down on the floor and started sobbing as she cleaned her face and floor of what once was a croissant.
Then she felt someone removing pieces of bread and lettuce from her hair and forehead.
She looked up and saw Spike helping her get clean.
“Are you ok?” he asked
“Yeah… I’m used to it, she says one thing and then changes her mind… anyway… she doesn’t care, it’s my money after all,” she said
“Well, they say every cloud has a silver lining, I hope this helps you see it,” Spike said as he helped her up, placing something in her hand.
“Stigma, if interested meet us at the auditorium after school,” she read
She then looked at Spike but he was gone
“Well, It can’t get worst,” said the girl
WITH SPIKE
“You see,” said Spike
“Yeah, but still, heroes aren’t going to respect us,” said Knick Knack
“The we become the heroes,” said Spike
“But you said we’re meant to aid the heroes not be heroes,” said Shadow
“No, I said our mission is to AID heroes, I never said we can’t BECOME heroes,” said Spike
They all looked at Spike with a confused look
“The training we give can make you stronger, far stronger than most heroes ever were, but then, it’s up to you to use it wisely, if you want to become a hero this will help,” said Spike
“ANd if you become a villain?” asked Sombra
“Then… someone must go end you,” said Spike with a creepy voice
“Good point,” said Microchips
“Icarus, Icarus report to the headmasters’ office, immediately,” said the loudspeaker
“What now?” asked Spike
“Well, we’ll go fix everything up,” said Microchips
“See you later guys,” said Spike
AT THE HEADMASTERS’ OFFICE
“Am I in trouble?” asked Spike
“No, not really,” said Discord
“Then, why Am I here?” asked Spike
“Icarus… It’s been 6 months since classes began and yet… you haven’t registered for the league selection,” said Celestia
“Oh, I didn’t know about this,” said Spike
“What, It was mentioned over the loudspeaker,” said Luna
“Well, that doesn’t matter… I’d like to let you know that you’ve been personally requested by a league to join them from today onward,” said Celestia
“Really? Who?” asked Spike
“The call themselves “The Power Ponies” however, due to a discrepancy between the members, your name was changed from Icarus to Humdrum, I hope you don’t mind,” said Celestia
“No ma’am, it’s fine,” said Spike
“Well, without further ado, meet the leader of your new league… Masked Matter-Horn!” said Celestia as she opened the door to reveal her
“You?!” Spike said in surprise
“Welcome aboard Humdrum,” she said.
Phoenix Ch.3 Breaking the mold
“So, here we are, welcome to the “Palace”, as you can figure out this is our HQ, where we meet to discuss the situation surrounding the city and plan specific courses of action… the palace counts with all the necessary accommodations to make fighting crime easier… we have 10 bedrooms, 1 for each of us, and 3 extra beds for allies that need to rest or recover, we also have an infirmary, gym, library, kitchen, forensic lab, pool, sauna, game room for some R&R and…” said masked Matter-horn
“A five star hotel, next,” said Spike not wanting Masked Matter-horn to over do it with her description of HQ
Masked Matter-horn stared at Spike and was about to complain about his attitude until she got the message.
“Right, well, this is the room where all of the magic happens…” she continued as she placed her hand on a scanner and opened the door.
“Don’t worry, we’ll add your prints to the system today so you’ll have access to the facilities, anyway, this is, what the girls and I call the “Throne room” as you can tell by the 6 “Thrones” positioned around this map of Canterlot which we use to control crime and pinpoint crimes in progress to either police or heroes in the area,” she said
“Talk about a superiority complex,” Spike muttered
“That is the motherboard, the computer that we use to find information regarding criminals, villains, or to discover hidden details about past crimes and try to solve them,” Masked Matter-horn said
“Cool, just like an Oracle,” said Spike
“Yeah, but legally we can’t call it that since “Oracle” is a hero name,” said Masked Matter-horn
“And finally, these lovely ladies are the rest of the team… This is Mistress Mare-velous, she is my second in command and one of the most trust-worthy heroines you will ever meet,” she said as she pointed at the Earthling wearing a red spandex suit with black gloves, boots and ski mask.
Despite the fact that she was sitting down, Spike could tell that this girl was tall, probably around 5’7”, and she had a muscular build too, apart from that, the little physical details that her outfit showed was that she had green eyes and long blond hair… and that, despite being around 12 years old, she had already developed her curves quite a bit.
“Next to her is our Daredevil/Speedster/cook/party planner, Fili-Second, she is the fastest mare in the world,” she said as she pointed to the earthling with a white spandex that covered her whole body, except for her face, which was completely exposed to the world, minus for the area around her eyes, that was covered by a small piece of fabric that hid her the area around her eyes.
It was easy to deduce 2 things about her thanks to Masked Matter-horn’s description about her, 1- she was fast and 2- she mas hyper, which also meant, she was overeager, and oh she was, she wasn’t even able to sit still on her “throne” for not even a minute, and as soon as she noticed Masked and Humdrum walking towards her she started to jump and wave wildly.
However, Spike could tell that she had an athletic build, fit for an olympic sprinter or marathonist, her curves were yet to develop further, she stood somewhere around the 4’11” mark, had pink curly, bouncy hair, and blue eyes.
“Next we have Saddle Ragger, she is our strongest member and also our medic… oh, a little piece of advice, please don’t make her angry,” she continued as she pointed at one of the most stunning pegasus he had ever seen, she was wearing a green spandex with purple details and mask.
To say she was pretty was an understatement, Ragger was had long, soft, pink hair, blueish-green eyes, and stood at about 4’7”, but what was most surprising about her, was her chest, it was easy to tell she had started to develop early, she was probably a D-cup now.
“Noted,” said Humdrum as he and Ragger’s eyes met and she quickly meeped and hid behind her hair.
“This is Radiance, she is our more… creative member, she is the one that helps us coordinate our uniforms and decorates the “Palace”... it might not sound like much, but Radiance can use creation magic and light magic, and I have to admit, she is one of our most powerful members,” said Masked as she introduced the only other unicorn in the room.
As soon as Spike’s eyes landed on her, he felt his jaw losen ready to hit the floor, but he quickly composed himself.
He thought that Ragger was pretty, but Radiance was stunning. She had long, stylish purple hair, deep blue eyes, and a perfect body, with her curves beginning to accentuate themselves perfectly, and stood at around 4’10” which was more than evident from her tight purple spandex with purplish and light blueish diamonds.
For whatever reason, Spike couldn’t help but notice that Radiance was staring at him with some sort of disgust, but he decided to ignore it
“And lastly we have Zapp, she is our most… wild member, she is as good a flyer as she is a fighter, she is a prodigy with weather magic, being able to control any type of weather, she is also an good martial artist, and the only known living being to have successfully created a Sonic Rainboom,” said Masked as she introduced the last member of the team.
Zapp was an interesting heroine, you could tell she was fit, her dark-blue spandex did a great job at showing her six pack, she had rainbow colored hair and reddish eyes, and stood at around 5’2”, but, you could tell her personality left much to be desired, out of all of the girls, she was the only one that had her feet on the map, and seemed to be unhappy of being there.
“Well, introduce yourself,” said Masked Matter-horn
“Uhm, hi, I’m Icarus, although I’ve been informed that I will be called humdrum, I take it you learnt more from me during the entrance ceremony, I am good with computers and hand to hand combat, and…” Spike said
“Hmph, I can’t believe you actually went and did it, Masked, I mean, what were you thinking?’ Radiance interrupted angrily
“Yeah, this guy ain’t gonna last, and I’m not going to be babysitting him while we’re out in the open,” said Zapp
“Well, Zapp, YOU babysitting anyone would be absurd, you can’t even take care of yourself,” said Masked
“Ah fail to see what’s got ya so riled up Radiance, but ah have to say, it’s pretty darn dumb for ya to continue havin’ this attitud, ever since Masked proposed it you’ve been against it like a lil’ girl who don’t wanna go to the doctor,” said Mare-velous
“I am not against the idea of a sidekick, but I am against HIM being in our group, there are so many more qualified and… attractive sidekicks on the list, so why him?” said Radiance
“Cause, none of them have extra talent, there is something in Humdrum that is bewitching, and last time I checked, you lost the vote 4 to 2, so zip it, permanently… and if you can’t, the door is right there,” Masked said
“Argh, Fine, but if he get in the way, don’t blame me,” Radiance said
“Well, it would be the first time it isn’t YOU who’s screwing everything up,” said Mare-velous as a full on discussion started
“You’ve got to be kidding me, all this because of me?” thought Spike
“GIRLS!” Fili screamed
“WHAT!” they said
“If you want him to be up to speed, then, why doesn’t he work as my partner until he gets used to it?” she suggested
“That works,” said Masked Matter-horn
“You better get him in shape fast, the pipsqueak seems to be even to scared to say something,” said Zapp
“No, I just don’t think talking to you would be either fruitful or beneficial so I just ignored your presence,” said Spike
This made Zapp glare at him
“You wanna fight?” she said
“My mom told me not to kill, I MEAN, hit girls,” said Spike
“That won’t be happening,” said Zapp as she got up and walked over to Spike, only to be stopped by Mare-velous
“Sit yo ass down, Zapp, don’t make me use the lasso on you again,” she said as she stared into her eyes
“Fine, but next time, you won’t have Mare here protecting you,” said Zapp
“Anyway, Fili, take Humdrum with you and patrol the south side of the city,” said Masked Matter-horn
“On it, come on Hum, let’s roll!” she said as she grabbed Spike by the shoulder and rushed off.
“Ah hope you know what you’re doing,” said Mare-velous
“I always do,” said Masked Matter-horn
“Yup, just like that my life had been turned around 180 degrees… To be honest, it wasn’t that bad of a thing, I mean, “The Power Ponies ” were ranked 1 when it came to leagues inside the academy and the list of sidekicks and heroes that wanted to join it was longer than… than… well doesn’t matter… point is, being such a popular league it was amazing that they actually requested me,”
“My renown in the academy grew with it, I went from being seen as… as… Well, to be honest, not many people gave me the light of day so, after the news rang out, everyone wanted to talk to me, mostly to be in some sort of good light with the rest of the members of the league… “
“Of course, this boost of popularity, short as it was, also created new enemies for me, apart of Flash and his 2 lackeys, I had to fight an even damming and dangerous enemy… myself… or my demons to be more precise,”
“The sudden change caused heavy doubt and anxiety on me, and I didn’t know how to deal with it, I wanted to live out to their expectations, but, I knew from the very start that I wasn’t exactly welcome in the league,”
“Granted, Matter-horn, Fili, and Mare-velous welcomed me with open arms, Ragger was somewhat weary of me at first, but opened up to me after a few days, and Zapp and Radiance disliked me completely. To this day, I don’t know why… Well, Radiance comes from a Powerful Superhero family and was very stuck-up and snobbish, and I think Zapp just wanted to appear intimidating… something she didn’t do very well,”
“You might think that I was immediately thrown into the deep end but, to be honest, since we were still in our first year of Junior High, all we ever did was patrol, see if anything suspicious was happening and report it to a hero or normie officer,”
“And it was like this for the rest of the year, and it continued until about half way into our 2nd year,”
“By that point, STIGMA had grown, not much, but, we were now in the double digits of attendees, 15 to be exact, not counting me and the boys, however, things with the ponies weren’t that great, I had become their assistante/butler/slave/punching bag,”
“For the most part, it was ok, but, Zapp and Radiance continued to degrade me and blame me for their mistakes,”
“Thankfully, the other girls had my back, and forced them to apologize to me whenever they did… Radiance eventually stopped, but Zapp persisted… and it usually ended with Mare-velous punching her until she apologized,”
“I always wanted to have a better relationship with the 2, maybe not an overly friendly one but, at least one of respect, but it seemed that was never going to happen… until one day, almost at the end of our second year, I was given a very… odd task…”
STIGMA HQ (After class)
BOOM BOOM BOOM
Various light orbs exploded as they made contact with mechanical dummies, obliterating them.
“Well done Moondancer, those dummies must be terrified to see you enter the room,” Spike said as he praised the young light magician, whose powers had grown incredibly
“Thanks Icarus, it’s all thanks to the training,” she said with a blush
“And your hard work, always give yourself some credit,” Spike said as he walked by
BOOM!
“Flitter, Cloudchaser, remember, you must be aware of your surrounding before attacking,” said Knick Knack as 2 pegasus landed before him
“Sorry, we just got too into it,” said Flitter
“It just that, we never thought we’d be able to be this strong, it’s like a restraint was removed from us,” said Cloudchaser
“Do you want me to get corny again, or should I fetch MicroChips?” he said
“NO! We’ll be more careful next time,” they said as they flew away.
“It’s amazing how far they’ve come right,” said Spike as he sat down in the sofas Knick Knack had created for the room.
“Indeed, even our magic point are through the roof, our teachers are amazed by it, but, they are yet to recognize our powers,” said Micro Chips as he and Knick Knack sat down
“And what about you Shadow, how is hero division?” asked Spike
“Boring as hell, especially since everyone is scared of me for being a dark magician,” said Shadow as he appeared in the sofa, sitting next to Micro Chips
“Well you do have 350 Magic points, Discord has 500, so people should be scared,” said MicroChips
“But That’s the thing, I don’t want them to be scared of me,” said Shadow
“And what about the nightmares?” asked Knack
“They come and go, but, I’m not as afraid as I was before,” said Shadow
“That means you’re finally accepting your powers, soon, you’ll be a necromancer as well,” said Micro Chips
“I just hope it isn’t as they’ve painted it,” said Shadow
“We’ll have to wait and see,” said Spike as his phone beeped
“Something’s up?” asked Knack
“The girls are asking me to go to the palace ASAP,” said Spike
“Well, we’ll take care of the rest, you go,” said Shadow
“Thanks, see you, Monday,” said Spike as he disappeared into thin air
“Hey, where did Icarus go?” asked Moondancer as she walked up to the sofas
“He was summoned to the Palace, why?” said Knack
“No particular reason, I just wanted to talk to him,” said Moondancer with a lightly red face
“Oh really? Is that all?” Shadow said suggestively
“Y-yeah, that’s all!” Moondancer said
“I heard a stutter, did you?” asked Shadow
“Indeed,” said Knack
“Affirmative,” said Micro Chips
“So, what’s the real reason?” asked Shadow
“I think she has a crush on Icarus,” said Knack
“It is the only factual answer,” said Micro Chips
Moondancer’s face lit up like a firecracker
“You were gonna ask him out weren’t you?” said Shadow
“NO I WASN’T, GOD YOUR SO ANNOYING!” she said as she stormed off
“Oh yeah, she likes him,” said Shadow
“Indeed,” said Knack
“Affirmative,” said Micro Chips
MINUTES LATER, AT THE PALACE
“I’m here, what’s the emergency?” said Spike as he rushed into the throne room
“Ah, Humdrum, just in time,” said Masked Matter-Horn with a big toothy smile
Humdrum stop on his tracks and turned to look around the room, after doing a headcount he turned back to face Masked Matter-Horn
“There is no emergency? Right?” he said
“Well, not exactly,” said Masked
“Ok, what’s the sitch?” asked Spike
“I need you yo go with Radiance to a fancy party in the Crystal Empire,” she said
“What?” said Spike
“I thought I was clear enough,” said Masked matter-horn
“You called me here, telling me there was an emergency, only to tell me that you want me to babysit Radiance while she attends one of those “Rich-boyfriend” seeking parties of hers?” said Spike
“To put it plainly, yes,” said Masked matter-horn
“Actually, hon, it’s a tad more complicated than that,” said Mare-velous as she got up from her throne
“I did it last time, can’t someone else go?” asked Spike
“That’s why we called you, you’re the only one that we can trust with this,” said Ragger
“Really?” asked Spike
“Ah’ve got matters to attend to in my civilian life, Zapp would be an awful idea, for obvious reasons, Ragger can’t even stare at her own reflection, Fili… well, Radiance doesn’t want her there, and Masked isn’t the best company for this type of parties,” explained Mare-velous
“Can’t she just go alone?” asked Spike
“Humdrum, you know Radiance, and…” Masked started
“Yes, I have no intention of being her Babysitter/wing-man, last time it was a bad,” he said
“But you stopped her from embarrassing herself,” said Ragger
“Only because Fancy Pants was actually a nice guy,” said Spike
“Case in point… Humdrum, please… you going will be good for all of us,” said Masked Matter-Horn
“I can see your point, but it can also be a very bad thing,” said Spike
“Why?” asked Mare-velous
“Your idea is that if I go, everyone there will say “Oh, look, Radiance invited her sidekick, how nice of her” but at the same time, they might also think “She just wants to rub her kindness on our faces, how dare she,” said Spike
“Yeah, I can see that happening,” said Fili-second
“Then… just go as her bodyguard,” suggested Zapp
Her comment made everyone’s head turn
“What, he should, I mean… he did beat me in fighting, plus, it would just make it seem like he’s trying to be helpful and not take advantage of her and vice versa,” Zapp explained
“Wow, I can’t believe I’m going to say this but, she actually has a good idea,” said Masked
“I’m more surprised that she praised Humdrum,” said Fili-second
“Hey, credit where credit is due, the guy knows his stuff, even if it pains me to admitted,” said Zapp
“Well, there you have it Humdrum, are you in?” asked Masked
“Sure, I’ll babysit her, but you owe me big time,” said Humdrum
“Deal,” said Masked Matter-horn
LATER THAT NIGHT AT THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE
“Agh, I can’t believe YOU were the one that had to come,” said Radiance
“Well, if you weren’t so petty, none of your teammates would be tired of your crap, and would be happy to come with you,” said Spike
“Nonsense, they love me,” Radiance said
“Maybe at a teammate level, but when it comes to this sort of things… not so much,” said Spike
“Why wouldn’t they, it’s a party meant for the rich, famous and powerful, and I’m giving them access to it,” Radiance said snobbishly
“Radiance… look, it doesn’t matter, all you have to know is that I am here as a “bodyguard” that way my presence will not cause you or your father any problems,” said Spike
“You better not… anyway, there’s my dad, let’s go and report,” Radiance said as she walked up to her father.
Radiance’s father was a very tall man, probably 6’5” and full of muscle, he was also one of the richest and most powerful superheroes out there going by the name of Magnum; next to him stood his wife, CC, no one knew what the name actually meant, but she was considered a highly skilled heroine herself, not to mention she had a massive fan following due to her beauty, and beautiful she was, she had a body that even Aphrodite herself would’ve been jealous of, blue eyes and long indigo hair which she styled properly.
“Hi daddy, hi momma, I’m here,” Radiance said as she walked up to her parents
“There’s my baby girl!” CC said as she hugged her daughter
“How’s my little girl doing?... and I see you’re being accompanied… by a familiar mask,” said Magnum, his tone changing with every word
“Good evening Magnum sir, Ma’am,” Spike said in an emotionless voice
“Is this the kid you told me about?” asked CC in wonder
“Yes, indeed, he accompanied Radiance to her last party as well… is there anything going on between the 2 of you that we should know about?” asked Magnum
“OH HEAVENS NO!” Radiance screamed “He’s just here to… to…” Radiance tried to come up with a derogatory term to use but Spike beat her to it
“There is nothing between your daughter and me sir, I am only here a security and extra help sent by the Power Ponies themselves, nothing more,” Spike said with an emotionless tone
“Hmm, Are you telling the truth? You're not after my daughter are you?” said Magnum getting in Spike’s face
“Wouldn’t dream of it sir, she is not my type, I mean that in the most respectful way,” said Spike emotionlessly
“Good…HAHAHAHA!... I'M JUST MESSING WITH YOU! Good to see you again kid… what was your name again son?” asked Magnum
“Officially Icarus, but it was changed as I joined the Power Ponies and it is now Humdrum,” he said again emotionlessly
“Well, nice to officially meet you,” Magnum said as he shook Spike’s hand “You don’t smile or say much do you?” he said after Spike’s lukewarm reaction
“No sir,” said Spike
“Well, I respect your reasons, and I hope you enjoy the party,” said Magnum with a smile
“Thank you for having me,” said Spike as he walked away with Radiance glaring at him
“I like that kid, reminds me of myself when I was younger,” said Magnum
“Argh, he’s so annoying,” said Radiance
“Now dear, I don’t think he’s trying to be rude,” said CC
“Trust me, he can be very subtle about things,” said Radiance as she walked away
“What do you think, Magi?” said CC
“I think… it’ll be an interesting night,” he said as he and his wife entered the party hall.
LATER THAT NIGHT
The party was going smoothly, people were mingling, the food was delicious, the wine and expensive alcohol was even better, Magnum and CC continued to talk with important, rich and powerful guests, and Radiance and a group of people just danced gracefully to the wonderful music being played.
Spike however, just stood there, watching Radiance as she danced with one guy after another, and sometimes on her own, just having fun.
His eyes fixed on her making sure to notice every and any detail around her
“So, Icarus, was it, enjoying the party?” came a voice from behind him
“It is lively sir,” Spike answered
“Would you like something to eat?” asked Magnum
“Not hungry, but thank you,” said Spike
“Soda, water, tea, coffee?” Magnum continued
“I’m good thank you,” said Spike
“I take it you don’t like this type of parties,” said Magnum
“I don’t possess the best memories from them… forgive me if i’m ruining the mood,” said Spike
“Nonsense, I’m not much for this either, but, I’m a hero, and behind the mask, a billionaire who must keep rich and powerful friends happy… luckily my wife is good at all of these party-like situations… she knows how to keep a man… interested in her abilities,” said Magnum
“Glad to here,” said Spike
“Son… I’d like to ask you a favor,” said Magnum
“Yes sir,” said Spike
“Would you mind telling me… what you think about my daughter?” he said
“Sir?” asked Spike confused
“I’m always busy, be it with this suit on or with my others, and that causes both my wife and I to be far from home for extended periods of time, when we found out that the Academy had a dorm, with thought it was going to be a great help for her not to be moving as much, and we can concentrate on her younger sister… However, I feel like what I’ve taught my daughter has aged in the worst possible way, so… I’d like to know how she actually behaves, with her teammates, with her other peers, teachers… you… tell me the truth, come on, I can take,” said Magnum
“I don’t think I’m the right person to ask this to sir,” said Spike
“No, you are the perfect person to ask this to… I know who you parents are, were, and Radiance has told me a lot about you… unfortunately, they are mostly bad things, which, in my opinion, she creates herself, so, tell me,” said Magnum
“Well… sigh… She can be mean and stuck up 95% of the time, usually caring more about her looks and popularity or the looks of those around her than her job but, all in all, she’s a team player, and cares for us all like if we were a family, I can say, without a shadow of a doubt that, she is a great heroine and will evolve into something amazing in the near future,” said Spike
“Well, I’m happy to hear that, however, I am not happy about the comment of her personality,” said Magnum
“You told me to be honest sir, I just said the truth,” said Spike
“Whose truth? Your truth, or the teams truth?” said Magnum in an angrier tone
“The truth, not mine, just the truth,” said Spike not taking his eyes off Radiance
Magnum stared at Humdrum for a few seconds and sighed “I guess you’re right, and unfortunately I am to blame for her personality,”
Spike remained silent
“I used to be elitist, my view on Sidekicks and normies was no different than the one my daughter has “Sidekicks are only good to get in our way and look good while doing it, that’s why most of them end up working as models in their common life, honestly, they are a waste of space and air” that’s what I used to say, and many elitist still hold that thought, “those who are powerful should be treated as Gods while everyone else should adore them” and, when she was little, she would hear me say this things or hear my other comrades say it,” said Magnum
“My father said the same thing,” said Spike
“Indeed, I met your dad many times, he was a very… outspoken elitist, that’s why he never wanted a sidekick with him… your mother had similar views, it drew them together… and then you came into the picture… I imagine it was an actual shocker that his son had no powers,” said Magnum
“It was, they still cared for me enough that my mom actually cared for me, and my dad taught me Krav Maga,” said Spike
“Krav Maga, oh, that’s dangerous, I used to practice Kickboxing when I was younger, I still use some of those moves today… anyway, I actually wanted to thank you, for saving my daughter during the last party,” said Magnum
“I didn’t save her, Fancy Pants let her down softly,” Spike said
“Yeah, but you corrected every wrong she did during the party, protecting her dignity,” said Magnum
“That’s what friends are for,” said Spike
“Friends? Or would you like to be more?” Magnum asked
“No, friends is fine,” Spike lied
“Well, I’ll respect that, please keep my daughter safe for me, ok son,” said Magnum
“Will do,” said Spike as Magnum walked away
WITH RADIANCE
Radiance continued to dance but stopped when she saw her father walk away from Humdrum after patting him in the back.
This made her feel uncomfortable and decided to ask him what happened
“Hey! What were you telling my dad?” she asked
“He asked me to tell him what I think about you,” Spike said
“Oh, and what did you tell him?” she asked
“The truth,” said Spike
“And what is the truth?” asked Radiance
“That you are a team player, and care for everyone around you like if it was a big happy family,” said Spike
“Really?” Radiance asked
“Yes, it is the truth, you might not like me, but you still look out for me while we are on patrol, so…” said Spike
“Well… thank you for your honesty Humdrum… are you- are you enjoying the party?” she asked
“It’s lively,” said Spike
“Yeah, have you eaten anything yet?” she asked
Her sudden friendliness making Humdrum rather uncomfortable
“Yeah, I had a half an orange,” Spike said
“Only half?” asked Radiance
“I’m not really hungry,” said Spike
“If you say so,” said Radiance
They both fell into an awkward silence
“Do you wanna crash the dance floor?” asked Radiance
“I must humbly decline your invite Radiance,” Spike said
This shocked her
“Why?” she asked
“Dancing is not my thing, and I don’t want to embarrass you, your family or the girls,” said Spike
“Well, I’ll respect that… Say, Humdrum… can… can you tell me why you actually came?” asked Radiance
“I already told you,” he said
“No, you were, but then you stopped and changed the subject,” said Radiance
“You want the truth?” asked Spike
“Yes,” Radiance said
“The truth is… we’re all fed up,” said Spike
“What?” asked Radiance
“Radiance, we know you don’t mean any harm when you invite us to these parties, but you tend to boast too much and you make the atmosphere a bit awkward and uncomfortable, and then we have the “love” situation… in every party we go to or you invite us to you are always trying to impress or seduce someone new, first it was the Marquees’ son, then it was Atomic, then Raggamuffin, then Fancy Pants, then Raggamuffin again, then Fancy Pants again, the Flash Sentry, which is something none of us has yet comprehended, and then Fancy Pants a third time… and honestly, we’re just tired of you getting heart broken, that’s why they didn’t want to come and they sent me… the only one heartless enough of the group because… because, well, I’m a dragon,” said Spike
Radiance stared at him disbelief
“To make things short… we all care for you Radiance, but, we know you won’t listen to us,” said Spike
“Well, thank you for telling me all this, now, could you be so kind as to…” Radiance started saying in an angry tone when she was cut off by the loudspeakers
“LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, PLEASE WELCOME TO THE PARTY, PRINCE ALISTAR BLUEBLOOD THE FIRST, OR AS KNOWN BY HIS SUPERHERO NAME, VLADIMIR THE GREAT!!!!” said the message
Radiance and Spike turned to look at the top of the staircase, and there standing was a young, elegant looking kid; he was about the same age as Spike and Radiance, maybe a year or 2 older, he stood at 6’2”, had a muscular yet, lean, build, had long golden, perfectly stylish, hair and eyes, blue as 2 frozen lakes.
“Talk about a dramatic entrance,” Spike thought as he turned to face Radiance, who was completely smitten by him.
She was so smitten, her eyes had literally turned into hearts
“Oh, brother, her we go again,” Spike thought as Radiance rushed ahead to meet up with Blueblood
After searching frantically for him all over the party, Radiance finally caught up with him as he entered one of the gardens in her father’s mansion
“Ok, Rare, this is your chance to impress him… oh he is all that I imagined…” Radiance said as she continued to walk towards him fantasizing about him “Even more than I imagined,”
Radiance then began to act like if she was just enjoying the view of the flowers when suddenly
“Well, hello, I am Prince Alistar Blueblood,” he said with a big shiny smile
“I am Radiance, oh my, what a lovely rose,” Radiance said bashfully
“You mean, this rose?” Blueblood said as he cut the rose and held it before Radiance
Radiance smiled widely as he held the rose out to her, but before she could grab it, Blueblood quickly took it, cut the stem and tucked the rose into his chest pocket
“Thank you, it goes with my eyes,” he said
Radiance’s mouth hung open as she followed Blueblood with her eyes
“Strike one,” Spike thought to himself as he watched from afar “Let’s see how many will there be tonight,”
Radiance followed Blueblood everywhere, the party hall, the art gallery, the gardens, until he decided to take a break.
Blueblood quickly walked over to an empty bench with only one pillow, grabbed and placed it in the middle of the bench
Radiance thought it was meant for her but, before she could sit down, Blueblood beat her to it, leaving her no space to sit.
“This isn’t at all what I had imagined,” she whispered to herself
“Strike 2” Spike said as he continued to watch from afar
Just like that, Radiance continued to tolerate Blueblood’s attitude throughout the party.
Spike however, couldn’t bear to watch anymore so he decided to walk away and leave her to her own resources.
“Sigh… that was pathetic, as usual, I mean, why does she let herself get tossed around so much, doesn’t she have any dignity?” Spike thought to himself as he stared down into the Crystal Empire from the balcony
“There you are, sport!” came a familiar male voice
“Sir… madam,” Spike said as he turned around to see Radiance’s parents
“I thought you were keeping an eye on my daughter,” said Magnum
“I was… but I just couldn’t bear to watch her anymore,” said Spike
“Because your jealous,” said CC
“Of what?” asked Spike
“Of Blueblood,” CC said
“Why should I be?” asked Spike
“Because you actually are in love with my daughter and wished it was you walking with her than him,” she said
“Uhm, no, no i just couldn’t bear to watch her degrade herself to try and impress him,” said Spike
This sentence made Magnum glare
“Degrade?” asked Magnum
“Radiance tried to make herself look cute and lovable for him, flirting, or trying to, at a very proper level, but, the guy only cares about himself, plus, it’s a recurrent situation,” said Spike
“Define, Recurrent,” said CC
Spike proceeded to explain Radiance’s past love ventures as best he could
“Oh dear,” said Magnum
“Oh dear indeed, I’m afraid she took after me,” said CC
“This is one of the reasons I am the only one her from her team, although, she was about to give me the boot right before he came,” said Spike
“Why?” asked Magnum
“I told her what the other girls think, and just like Fili-second last time, she was about to expel me from the party,” said Spike
“Well, nothing you can do there Icarus, just let her be hit by reality,” said Magnum
“I think she was already hit by reality sir, she just refuses to realize that…” Spike went silent suddenly
“You felt that too, didn't you?” said Magnum
“Yes, something is wrong,” said Spike
“The party hall!” said CC as they all dashed inside
AT THE PARTY HALL
“Everything seems ok,” said Magnum
“I don’t get it, I’m sure we all felt the presences near here,” said CC
Just then, various hooded figures jumped through the windows, catching everyone’s attention
“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, we’re the Shadow Warriors… long story short, we’re here to kill you all,” said the leader as he and his men showed everyone their weapons “Now, make this easy and it will be fast, just stay still and…” was all the leader said before Spike kicked him into the wall.
“Who's next?” asked Spike as he ignited his fighting gloves
“YOU HEARD HIM, DEFEND YOURSELVES!!!!” Magnum said as he and CC jumped down and started fighting side by side with Spike
At that exact moment all of the attendants that were secretly supers changed into their gear and joined the fight, while those that couldn’t fight exited to the gardens to avoid the battle.
MEANWHILE
Radiance continued to follow Blueblood everywhere, acting mostly as his servant than anything else, completely oblivious to the mayhem happening in the nearby party hall
“Just give him a chance Rares, his princely side is sure to come out if your just patient,” she told herself
“Miss Radiance, Stop!” Blueblood said as he used his arm to stop her.
“Oh, Prince Blueblood, how chivalrous,” she said as she noticed the puddle of liquid on the floor.
“One would hate to slip,” he said looking at her suggestively
“Yes, ONE, seriously would,” she said back
“Ones cloak should take care of the problem,” he said still looking at her
“Of course it will,” Radiance said as she looked back at him as a staring contest begun
After a few seconds, Radiance conceded defeat and used her cloak to cover the spill while Blueblood walked over it.
This infuriated Radiance, who angrily glared at him as she picked her damped cloak up
She continued to walk behind him as they reached the door to the party hall and both stopped, Blueblood motioning her to open the door for him, while she did the same to him.
Blueblood motioned even harder, and so did Radiance.
Blueblood refused to do it, making Radiance extremely angry, as she opened the door for him, following him in, being pushed to the ground by the closing door in the meantime.
That was when they both noticed the current brawl inside the party hall
“Urgh, such a lack of character, this stupid drunkards,” Blueblood said
“OH, HI BABY GIRL!” Magnum said as he punched another assailant out cold
“Daddy, what the devil is going on here?” Radiance asked
“Less talking more punching sweetie!” CC said as she kicked another assailant through the window
“Is this some sort of entertainment?” asked Radiance
“For the love of God Radiance, WE’RE UNDER ATTACK!” Spike screamed as he continued to fend off 2 assailants on the stage.
“Well, this seems like a job for… VLADIMIR THE GREAT!” Blueblood said
At that exact second, Spike kicked one of the assailants off the stage, making him land on the display table, which caused one of the cakes to fly off directly towards Radiance and Blueblood.
Just before the cake hit, Blueblood grabbed Radiance and used her as a shield, causing her dress to get covered in cake.
This caused everyone to stop and look at the scene
Radiance shocked expression made another assailant start laughing, only for Spike to punch him through the wall.
Seconds later, Radiance turned to face Blueblood, her face redder than a tomato
“YOU SIR, ARE THE MOST UNCHARMING PRINCE I HAVE EVER MET! IN FACT THE ONLY THING ROYAL ABOUT YOU IS THAT YOU’RE A ROYAL PAIN!” she screamed as she forced Blueblood back
“Eww, stay back, I just got my hair and face groomed!” Blueblood said
“AFRAID TO GET DIRTY!” Radiance said as she began to smear cake all over Blueblood’s face, hair and expensive suit.
“ARGH! EWW! HOW THERE YOU GET ME DIRTY! MOREOVER IT’S THAT LIZZARD’S FAULT YOU GOT DIRTY!” Blueblood said
“Oh no he didn’t!” said CC as she and Magnum started to walk over to Blueblood
“It’s ok Mr. and Mrs… whatever your last name is… I’ve heard worst,” said Spike as he found a piece of paper on the leader's body and began reading it
“But…” said CC
“HOW DARE YOU CALL MY DEAR FRIEND A LIZARD! HE JUST SAVED ALL OF US!” Radiance said
“You’re defending him! This is ridiculous!” he said
“It’s worse to know your father is behind this attack,” said Spike
This caught everyone's attention
“What do you mean, Icarus?” asked Magnum
“This letter has instructions on how to go about the attack on the party… apparently, you’re not so popular with good Duke Blueblood,” Spike said as he handed over the letter to Magnum who read it.
“GUARDS! TAKE HIM AWAY, AND LET HER ROYAL HIGHNESS KNOW OF THIS IMMEDIATELY,” screamed Magnum as the guards quickly walked over to Blueblood and escorted him out.
“I can’t believe this,” said Magnum
“Now what?” asked Spike
“We’ll clean this up… you, go and take a breather… and Icarus… Thank you for helping us,” said CC
“Don’t mention it,” said Spike as he walked out into the now empty garden.
He walked over to a nearby bench and was about to sit down when he noticed Radiance sitting at a bench further away.
“Sigh… I better make sure she’s ok,” Spike thought as he grabbed a wet cloth from a nearby table and walked over to Radiance.
Radiance heard someone walking over to her, but was too ashamed to look up, she then felt something wet rubbing her dress.
Radiance looked down and noticed Spike kneeling there trying to get the stains out of her dress
“Oh, I appreciate the gesture darling, but I’m afraid the dress is totaled,” said Radiance in a sad tone
“I’m… sorry, that your party was ruined,” said Spike
“You have nothing to apologize for, if anything I should be thanking you… and apologizing,” said Radiance
“Apologize to the girls back at the base, not me,” said Spike
“But, you were the one that saved us,” said Radiance
“Yes, but, you were really mean to them various times,” said Spike
“I was also mean to you… more than them,” said Radiance
“I’m not going to hold it against you… your father told me about the elitism he used to follow, and he believes it was something you picked up by accident,” said Spike
“Still, I truly apologize for the way I treated you,” Radiance said
“Well, thank you, I forgive you… what about you? How are you feeling?” asked Spike
“Terrible, I… I truly thought he was the one this time,” said Radiance
“Your prince?” asked Spike as he sat down next to her
“Yeah, I mean, he ticked all the the boxes, he was a noble, rich, handsome, and famous,” she said
“Just because someone is handsome, rich and/or famous, doesn’t mean they’re the same inside… I know it’s none of my business, or my life, but, I think you should start to value someone for who the are, not for how they look,” said Spike
Radiance looked at him and said
“Look at you, I never knew you were such a good romance coach… your right though… thank you Hum- I mean, Icarus, thanks for being a great friend,” said Radiance as she gave him a hug.
Spike blushed and froze up, not knowing how to react
Seconds later, Radiance realized what she was doing and let go of him, her face a new shade of red.
“Sorry, It wasn’t my intention to invade your personal space,” she said
“It’s ok, you needed to vent,” said Spike
“I have to admit, it was still a very fun party, don’t you think?” said Radiance
“If all your parties are like this, I’ll be sure to attend,” said Spike as he and Radiance laughed
“Icarus… do you think… I’ll ever find my prince?” she asked
“My mother once said “there is always someone out there for everyone, even the likes of you”... come to think of it, it may not have been a motivational quote, anyway, you get the picture,” said Spike
“Indeed… I can’t wait to tell the girls about this little carfuffle,” said Radiance
“I want to see Fili’s and Zapp’s face when you tell them, THAT will be hilarious,” said Spike
“Agreed, darling, agreed,” Radiance said as she and Spike looked out towards the sunrise.
6 MONTHS LATER
“To be completely honest, the few months following the party were relatively unassuming, although we were finally able to fight crime with our own fists, we were always being handed the worst possible jobs… and no, I don’t mean Serial killers or psychopaths… no, those were reserved for the real heroes or at least those in high school…WE had to deal with petty thugs and drunks who didn’t know when to call it quits, sometimes we would be asked to help the police in crowd control, but it was a really rare situation,”
“As for me and the girls… well, the only things that had changed were that we grew taller with each passing month, and Radiance and Zapp being a bit friendlier towards me… well, Radiance would willfully talk to me during school hours, but, it was mostly small talk, and Zapp, well, Zapp was Zapp, she still was rather cold towards me, but, at least she wouldn’t complain when we were teamed up together to patrol, much to Fili’s annoyance, heck, I can even say we were a good team,”
“However, not everything was smiles and peace, minor disagreements started to arise within the group, especially when it came to discussing how the league should move forward once we enter High School, and also when it came to the girls discussing their wishes, dreams, and aspirations,”
“When I enter High School, I want to be part of the Wonderbolts,” said Zapp
“Don’t you have to be, like, very good at flying and fighting to join the guild?” asked Rarity almost mockingly
“I am a good flyer and fighter,” said Zapp
“For a mall cop maybe,” said Radiance
“Oh really, well what about you miss perfect?” asked Zapp
“I want to be a famous fashion designer and create beautiful clothes, respected and adored everywhere,” said Radiance
“Right… you just want to date one of those hot models or rich producers, don’t you?” said Zapp
“Of course not, although if it were to happen I wouldn’t be against it,” said Radiance
“Of course, you wouldn’t,” said Zapp
“What is that supposed to mean?!” said Radiance annoyed
“She had a point, Radiance still tended to flirt with hot or rich guys, even if they were older than her, something that was always giving the league a bad image, and as you suspect, I was the one that had to babysit her during her parties or when we were out on patrol,”
“Anyway, what about you Masked?” asked Zapp ignoring Radiance
“I’d love to run my own library,” said Masked Matter-horn
“Yeah, that sounds like you,” said Zapp
“However, my future is already decided,” said Masked
“Oh… how’s that?” asked Zapp
“I am to become a diplomat, as per my family’s and Crown’s decree,” said Masked
“Wait, Princess Celestia has asked for you to be a diplomat?” everyone asked everyone in shock
“Yes, so, that’s my answer,” said Masked
“I want to be a vet,” said Ragger
“Of course, you would,” said Zapp
“I want to run a bakery,” said Fili
“That one is new,” said Radiance
“And we all know that Ms. Biceps over here is going to be a farmer,” said Zapp
“Ah’m takin’ over the family business, don’t ferget, we’re the ones that provide much of the cities fruits and vegetables, especially the cider you love so much,” said Mare-velous
“Point… and Humdrum here… well, anything that doesn’t make you a hobo will do,” said Zapp
“Thanks for the vote of confidence Zapp, but I'm actually going to be a…” Spike started
“Don’t care, well, it seems I’m the only one here with an actual cool future,” said Zapp
“Your “future” is the biggest fantasy of all,” said Masked
“Yeah, you ain’t even smart enough to pass the written entrance exam to the Wonderbolts,” said Mare-velous
And just like that, another argument started.
“Yup… they were that petty, that they wouldn’t respect their friends’ aspirations… at this point it was becoming an everyday thing, and my job was to make sure that the league didn’t disband or that the girls didn’t pull their hair out,”
“However, one day, during one of this many arguments, reality punched us hard in the gut… to be honest, I think it was some sort of premonition sent by God himself to make us stop arguing over dumb shit… but the cost of such premonition was… astronomical,”
“It was one of those very stupid arguments, that had become a routine which each passing day,”
“We should become one of the frontline leagues, we have the capacity,” said Zapp
“I second that idea,” said Fili
“We should wait a bit before we jump into the frontline,” said Masked Matter-Horn
“Oh, come on, even Sentry Knights are going to do it,” said Zapp
“Yeah, because for Flash’s family that’ll make them even more famous,” said Masked
“Shouldn’t we do the same?” asked Zapp
“We’ll join when we’re truly ready, right Mare… Mare?” came Masked as they all turned to face Mare-velous who had a blank and desperate look on her face as she lowered her phone from her ear.
“Mare? What’s wrong?” asked Spike
“My… my parents just… died,” she said as she broke down in tears
Goosebumps ran through the body of the rest of the team as Spike hugged an inconsolable Mare-velous.
For the first time in over a week, the control room was completely silent.
“Mare’s parents were killed while responding to a fake call for help and being ambushed by a group of supervillains known as the “merchants” don’t let the name fool you, they were ruthless when it came to attacking their targets, and apparently, their new targets were Mare’s family,”
“However, after the murder of her parents the gang disappeared without a trace, so we were never able to get revenge,”
“Today is a dark day for the city of Canterlot, for we have lost 2 great heroes, great friends, and citizens, Brian Mason “Bright Mac” Smith known professionally as “Boomer” and Pearl Adrienette “Pear Butter” Smith-Philips known as “Delta” were lost yesterday during a savage attack as they raced to aid, what they believed was a person in distress… They are survived by their 3 kids, and the matriarch of their family, Granny Smith, we are deeply saddened and wish to express our sympathy towards the Smith family,” said Princess Celestia, doing her best to keep the address professional while fighting back tears at the loss of 2 old friends.
“The funeral went on without a hitch, at the end everyone was giving their sorries to Granny Smith (Mare’s grandma), Boulder (Mare’s older brother), Mare herself, and Applebloom (Mare’s younger sibling), you can tell it was a very emotional moment, but we all tried to be there for our friend,”
“Needless to say, this issue made Zapp stop arguing about going pro and sticking to the hero plan given by the academy, and well, everything seemed to be getting back to normal… well, for a few days that was,”
“None of us realized that the death of Boomer and Delta was going to change so many things, but, with them gone, the city had to scramble to find heroes, even if they were still in training to take their place… naturally, Boulder was supposed to take their place, but he had to step down to help Granny Smith and Applebloom, so naturally, other Heroes in training were called, leaving holes to fill, which were assigned to Junior High Heroes, AKA, Us, and some other volunteers,”
“Zapp was static and did her best to get us to take the longest shifts aloud, and we were all up for it, however, Mare-velous was, worse for wear, her mental and emotional state was worse than terrible, so, she was deemed “unfit to fight”... this kind of angered Zapp, who was a little too vocal about it, not caring if she was making things worse… and by this point, I had reached my limit…”
“DENIED AGAIN! WHY?!” asked Zapp as she sat up from her chair
“Because Mare is yet to recover from the incident, and Princess Celestia doesn’t want to risk it,” said Masked Matter-Horn
“I don’t blame her, she just lost her parents, it may take a bit to recover from that,” said Radiance
“No, you never truly recover… trust me, I know,” said Spike
“Oh, right, you lost both your parents at an early age,” said Fili
“Argh, don’t stop being so melodramatic about it,” Zapp said getting angry
“Zapp that isn’t nice to say,” said Ragger
“Honestly, darling, I knew you were… “special”... but this is a new low, even for you,” said Radiance
“So? listen, people die all the time, it’s life, no one lives forever, we all have to go eventually… someday, it’ll be our turn, and I’m not going to sit around crying when I can be out there making sure people are safe,” said Zapp, not caring that Mare-velous was sitting right next to her.
Mare-velous was shaking both in anger and sadness, Spike took notice of this and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, in an attempt to calm her down.
“Zapp, even though you might have a point, there is something called empathy,” said Masked
“Wouldn’t you be sad if your parents or someone you cared for passed away?” asked Fili
“Of course, I would, but I wouldn’t sit here and become weak, I’ll pick myself up and try my best to make them proud,” said Zapp arrogantly
“You might have that personality, but Mare actually cared about her parents, so naturally she's going to be depressed,” said Masked
“If she isn’t ready to accept death, she shouldn’t even be here, I mean, look at Humdrum, he lost his parents a while back, and, although he is weaker than most heroes, you don’t see him crying in the corner, like a baby, cause he ain’t mentally weak, unlike Mare-velous,” said Zapp
The whole room went silent, with either angry or ashamed looks on their faces
“What? You know I’m right, Mare is just weak and should leave the league,” Zapp said arrogantly
At that point, a loud crack was heard across the room, and before Zapp knew it, she felt something collide with the left side of her face and found herself flying through the room and through one of the steel barriers used for the training ground.
“THAT’S ENOUGH!!!” roared Spike as Zapp looked up with blood dripping out of her nose
“YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO SAY THAT! NO ONE HAS!” Spike said as he stumped towards the center of the room
All of the girls looked at him in shock, except Zapp, who was shaking with fear.
“I KNOW YOU’RE DUMBER AND MORE SELF-CENTERED THAN MOST PEOPLE, BUT RIGHT NOW IS NOT THE TIME FOR THAT, OUR FRIEND JUST LOST HER PARENTS, OUR JOBS SHOULD BE TO MAKE HER FEEL BETTER NOT OSTRACIZE HER”
The girls just kept on looking at Humdrum, anger clouding his eyes.
‘YOU MIGHT NOT GIVE TWO FUCKS ABOUT YOUR PARENTS, BUT SHE DOES, AND JUST SO YOU KNOW, MY PARENTS MIGHT’VE NEVER WANTED TO HAVE ME, BUT I WAS STUCK WITH THEM AND THEM WITH ME, AND WHEN THEY DIED I WAS MESS, I DIDN’T EAT FOR A WHOLE MONTH FROM THE SHOCK… to this day I… I still feel sad they’re gone… the only reason I’m not “crying in the corner” is because, after some help and time, I learned to accept it…” he continued as he got closer to her “Don’t you ever dare to call someone weak just for mourning their loved ones, that doesn’t make you any better than the ASSHOLES that killed them… It makes you worse,” he said as he knelt down in front of her.
“I… I’m sorry Mare… I-I shouldn’t have said that,” said Zapp as tears fell down her face
“I forgive ya… That’s what mah parents taught me to do,” she said
“And… I’m sorry to Humdrum… I assumed something I wasn’t supposed to,” said Zapp
“It’s ok… I also crossed the line too when I punched you,” said Spike
“I-I deserved it… you have a mean left hook,” said Zapp
“I’m glad that’s that, now, scoot over,” said Masked as she started to heal Zapp’s injuries.
Spike got up and walked over to Mare-velous
“Are you sure you’re ok?” asked Spike
“Yeah… thank sugacube, w’all need that reality check,” said Mare-velous
“Still, don’t rush yourself, take your time, we’re going nowhere, and once you’re feeling better we’ll be right here, waiting for you,” he said but was surprised when Mare got off her seat and hugged him.
“Thanks for tha support sugacube… you’re right… I’ll go see that therapist, and get back on my feet sooner than later,” said Mare-velous
“We’ve got your back girl,” said Radiance
“Yeah, hey, I can throw you a “you got better” party… the name needs a little work, but you get the idea,” said Fili
“Sure… imma head there now… thanks for being my friends… and Hum…” said Mare-velous as she got on the elevator
“Yeah?” said Humdrum
“When ah’m back… no, nothin’... see y’all later,” said Mare as the elevator took her out of the Palace
“Mare-velous started to attend the family mourning sessions to get emotional help, which was a big relief, especially when we saw her doing better…”
“However, crime waits for no one, so, against her better judgment, Princess Celestia had no choice but to give the green light for us to, officially, join the fight against crime,”
“At first we thought we could hold our own, but we slowly started to notice that not all of us were fully committed to it… Ragger tried her best but still, she was too afraid to properly fight… Fili-second was way too over eager and got hurt most of the time… Zapp, well, Zapp was doing her job very well, but… for whatever reason she was always trying to show off when I was there… I don’t know if she did it when I wasn’t but, at least when I was there she did… Radiance, well, Radiance was Radiance, and she was still acting like she usually did… as for Masked she was slumped, she had to fight crime and sometimes fight against her league-mate’s own stupidity… and me… I had to be the one to make sure to keep them in check,”
“AND THAT’S 12! Not bad right Hum?” said Zapp as she defeated another drug dealer
“It is not a competition Darling,” said Radiance
“You’re just being a sore loser since you only incapacitate 4,” said Zapp as she landed next to Humdrum who was cuffing a few more Dealers
“I can’t believe they are letting us tackle this sort of mission at an early age,” said Masked as she rounded up more dealers
“It just shows how much confidence the Princesses have in us,” said Ragger
“Yeah, because we’re awesome,” said Zapp
“No, because we’re the only team who actually works together… and the best available proxy for Bright Mac and Boomer… at least until Boulder is fit for fighting again,” said Spike
“Guess you’re right… So what now?” asked Fili-second
“Well, it’s Friday evening, that means tomorrow is our day off,” said Masked Matter-Horn
“Cool, that means I can go patrol on my own time,” said Zapp
“No, that means WE are going to take it easy, you included,” said Masked
“Oh, that’s so boring,” said Zapp
“Zapp, I know you love sports, so tell me this, what happens to an athlete's body when they overwork them without taking a break?” asked Spike
“They get injured for long periods of time,” said Zapp
“Correct, so, what are you going to do?” asked Humdrum
“Take a break and recover,” said Zapp
“Precisely, we all will,” said Humdrum
“And with that out of the way, we should be heading home,” said Masked
“See you Monday,” said Ragger as they all headed to their respective homes minus for two of them
“Say, uhm, Hum… I-uhm- I have 2 tickets for the Wonderbolt flight exhibition happening tomorrow and-uhm- I was wondering if you’d like to come with me?” said Zapp in a very shy voice
“Thanks for the offer, but I already have plans for tomorrow… why don’t you take Scootaloo, she might enjoy it,” said Humdrum
“Yeah, that works… see you Monday,” said Zapp as she flew away as fast as she could
“I was really happy that Zapp had invited me to the exhibition, but I had to make a few purchases on the same day and it collided with my schedule,”
“Never in my wildest dreams did I expect that this decision would not only save someone's life, but change my image inside the academy…”
THE NEXT DAY
“It was around 5 in the afternoon when I was finally done doing the purchases I had to do and getting them delivered to my dorm room, since it was the middle of spring and the day was beautiful, I decided to just go for a walk.”
“Just as I reached the entrance of the shopping mall, I looked around and saw something rather, surprising, there, across the street, was none other than, Radiance, and she wasn’t alone, she was walking, hand in hand, with a very… handsome guy, it took me a few seconds to realize that it was Gallahan, one of the upper-class hero course students in the academy,”
“I didn’t know much of him, but I had heard rumors that he was involved in some shady business, willingly or unwillingly, that I didn’t know,”
“By the looks of how she was wrapped around his arm, you could tell they were on a date, and they seemed to be having a good time… I was about to leave when I noticed something weird,”
“2 kids, probably in their late teens were following them, at first I thought it was a coincidence, but, when Radiance abruptly stopped to do some window shopping the 2 kids stopped as well, what’s weirder they made eye contact with Gallahan and they all nodded at each other, at that moment Radiance looked at Gallahan and the 2 kids quickly tried to hide their presence, milliseconds later Radiance turned to look at them, but, since they were minding their own business she didn’t give them any special attention as they continued walking, with the 2 of them following closely by,”
“I didn’t trust this scenario, so I decided to follow them… I quickly crossed the street and noticed that the buildings on that side of the road had flat roofs, making it easier for me to follow them from above and not give my presence away,”
“I followed them for a few minutes until Gallahan turned left and guided Radiance through an alleyway, with the excuse that it was a short cut, however, that alleyway was a cul-de-sac, and the only thing at the other side of that corner was a trap,”
“Are you sure this is safe?” asked Radiance
“Of course, I’ve used the same alleyway before to save time,” said Gallahan as they rounded the corner and found the dead-end
“Strange, this wall wasn’t here last time,” Gallahan said, acting surprised
“What do you mean? You said you knew these streets very well,” said Radiance nervously
“Ok then, let’s hurry,” said Radiance as they both turned and found themselves cut off by the 2 kids from earlier, and a few more friends.
“Seems you’ll have to take a detour, lovebirds,” said one of them
“Who are you and what do you want?” Gallahan said, acting almost as well as a pro actor
“Revenge, for what you did to our boss, girl,” he said
“Your boss?” asked Radiance
“Yeah, Big K,” said another
“The drug dealer?” said Radiance
“Yes, thanks to you and your girl club, he’s behind bars, and we’ve got no job,” said another
“Your boss got what he deserved, that garbage was killing hundreds every year,” said Radiance
“Not our problem, you’ve ruined our business so now you’ll pay,” said another
“Well, unless you haven't realized, we’re 2 A-ranked heroes against 6 misfits, so… ARGH~!” Radiance said as she was tased from behind.
“Oopsy, sorry,” said Gallahan as he walked over Radiance
“G-Gallahan, what… are… you..?” asked Radiance
“Sorry, sweet cheeks, but, you defending yourself would be such a hassle,” Gallahan said as he played with his taser
“What now?” asked another goon
“We take revenge,” said the first
“How would you like to do it?” asked Gallahan
‘She’s got a nice body, I think I’d like to give it a try,” said the first as he gave Gallahan a roll of bills
“Have fun,” Gallahan said as he started to count the bills
“Oh shit! I have to do something! But what?” thought Spike as he looked around, only to remember something “Well it’s now or never… it’s a good thing I kept this,” he thought as he held a piece of black fabric in his hands.
Radiance was doing her best to crawl away from the goons as fast as possible, but the sudden shock of electricity going through her body had stunned her badly.
“Relax, you’ll enjoy it too, just…” he said as he got closer, but he never finished the sentence.
Just as he was about to reach Radiance, the goon felt an intense amount of pressure and weight over him, and before he knew it, his head was smashed hard against the concrete, cracking it.
Everyone stared in fear at the scene before them, standing above their friend/attacker, was Humdrum; of course, with his new mask, no one realized it was him.
Humdrum slowly turned his face to the right to meet eyes with Radiance, she was still stunned, but his sudden appearance had spoked some of it away.
He then turned and glared at attackers, especially at Gallahan
“HEY! WHAT GIVES? WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU?!” another goon asked as they all started walking towards Humdrum and blocking his escape.
“Someone who doesn’t appreciate the treatment you’re giving my friend,” said Humdrum
“F-friend?... w-who is he?” thought Radiance as she tried to recover in order to fight
“Well, we don’t approve of the treatment YOU’RE giving our friend,” said the goon
“Hmm,” Humdrum said as he looked down and noticed that the guy was trying to get up, he had mustered enough strength to lift his head, only for Humdrum to once again smash it against the floor.
“What are you going to do about it?” asked Humdrum
“GET HIM!” screamed the leader as he lunged at Humdrum aiming to punch him in the face, but Humdrum easily caught the punch, broke the leader’s defense, and punched him in the face and kicked him in the stomach sending him flying back towards the other goons.
“Last chance, leave, and I can promise you’ll live for one more day,” said Humdrum
“As if,” said the boss as he wiped the blood from his face
“Then… may you rest in peace,” said Humdrum as he got into a fighting stance
“Let’s show him who's dead!” said the leader as he once again lunged at Humdrum, only for him to evade his punch, grab him by the neck, lift him up and slam him hard against the ground.
“ATTACK! GET HIM!” Gallahan screamed
The 3 remaining goons quickly lunged at Humdrum.
The first one took a swing at Humdrum but Humdrum ducked and countered the attack, punching the goon right on his ribcage.
The punch was so hard you could see the goon's skin imitate a water ripple, followed by the sounds of his ribs breaking and other bones cracking.
Before the goon could even react to the pain, Humdrum punched him in the jaw making him fly into a set of dumpsters damaging them before he fell to the ground unconscious.
Seeing this one of the remaining goons stopped dead in his tracks out of fear, leaving his friend to attack Humdrum solo. And it went right as you imagine.
The goon tried to kick Humdrum in the chest to destabilize him and gain the upper hand, however, Hundrun evaded the kick, allowing the goon to land right next to him.
Before the goon could react, Hundrum kicked him into the wall cracking it as he fell to the floor squirming in pain.
"GO! STOP HIM!" Exclaimed Gallahan encouraging the last remaining goon to attack.
But the goon doubted and before he could figure out what to do, he felt something connect with the right side of his head, flying through the air landing unconscious a few feet away.
Humdrum then turned to face Gallahan who just let out a small Yelp and started running away.
Humdrum quickly kicked one of the big garbage cans straight into the path of Gallahan blocking his exit.
"Leaving so soon, Gallahan?" Asked Humdrum catching his attention
"STAY BACK!" Gallahan screamed
"Or what, are you gonna sell me out to your cartel buddies too?" Said Humdrum getting closer
"I HAVE NO BEEF WITH YOU!" he screamed
"But I have a beef with you, you went against academy rules, you sold out one of your own, you attacked a classmate, and you've threatened another," said Humdrum
“STAY AWAY!” Gallahan screamed as he tried to punch Humdrum, using his wind magic to make it go faster.
However, once the punch connected with Humdrum’s face, Humdrum didn’t move, he didn’t even flinch.
“Shit power for a shit hero,” he said before uppercutting Gallahan, making him fly up and land inside the garbage can “Pathetic,” he said as he looked around
Meanwhile, at the other side of the alleyway, Radiance had finally gotten to her feet, even though she was still dizzy.
“I… I have to recover fast, he might get ambushed… or worse… come after me… WOAH!” she said as she lost balance
“Are you ok?” asked Humdrum helping regain it
“Y-Yeah… who are… Humdrum?” she said when she realized the voice behind the mask
Humdrum just placed a finger on her mouth and motioned for the roof of the building next to them.
Radiance nodded and levitated towards the roof followed by Humdrum who climbed all the way up
Once on top Humdrum rushed to help Radiance stabilize herself
“Anything broken?” asked Humdrum
“Nothing but my pride,” said Radiance
“Again? Radiance, it’s the 5th time this month that happens,” Humdrum joked, earning a small slap on the shoulder from Radiance
“What are you even doing here?” asked Radiance
“I was at the mall getting my new hero gear, you know, since we’re going against tougher opponents I thought it would be a good idea to change my persona a little bit to make it harder for them to identify me in my civilian life, you should do the same… or at least modify your suit a little bit more,” said Humdrum
“You’ve got a point dear, and your new mask does make you look mysterious and powerful… and a bit more handsome…” Radiance said muttering the last part
“What was that?” asked Humdrum
“...Just a mental note to myself dear, but you still haven’t answered my question,” said Radiance doing her best not to be caught fantasizing about Humdrum
“Well, when I was leaving the mall I saw you and Gallahan walking, at first I thought it was just a date or something and I was going to ignore it, but then, I noticed those 2 following tailing the both of you and something didn’t feel right, then Gallahan made eye contact with the 2 of them and nodded, that’s when an alarm went off in my head and I decided to follow… also I set up a marker, Princess Celestia, Luna and Discord are on their way,” he said
Radiance was in shock after hearing how Humdrum had dealt with the situation
“I can’t believe that I fell for it again,” she said
“Fell for what?” asked Humdrum
“The cute smile, handsome face, and hot body… even after you warn me about it so many times,” Radiance said
“Old habits die hard, they say,” said Humdrum
“But… it’s like… I just can’t learn my lesson… I’ve been turned down, rejected, betrayed, and/or used so many times and I still go back to it…and this time, my bad habit almost got me killed,” said Radiance as she started to shake in anger
“Radiance, it’s ok, being yourself is not a bad thing,” said Humdrum, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder.
“I’m always screwing things up, how can you say it’s not a bad thing?” said Radiance
“Well… at least you can admit to making the mistake, then you can grow upon it and learn… and eventually, you won’t make the same mistake again,” said Humdrum, giving her a comforting shoulder massage.
“How is it… that every time that I mess up, you’re always there to help me out?” asked Radiance as she turned to face her league-mate.
“Well~ usually you mess up when I’m nearby, this time… I’ll just go with the right place, right time, right instincts,” said Humdrum “See you in school,” he said as he walked away
“Humdrum, wait!” Radiance said catching his attention
She then proceeded to reach up and start removing her mask, but Humdrum quickly stopped her, making her look surprised.
“There is no need for that Radiance, you’re my friend, you know I’ll always have your back,” Humdrum said with a smile
This made Radiance’s heart skip a beat as she blushed at the interaction.
“A-Are you sure? Even after how I treated you?” asked Radiance
“Yup, you’re my friend so, of course, I’ll be there for you,” said Humdrum “Later!” he said as he jumped off the roof and walked away
“He’s so cool,” Radiance thought as she blushed, realizing what she said.
“RADIANCE!” came a familiar voice from behind her
“Princess Celestia?” she answered
“Oh good, your safe,” said Discord
“When Humdrum lit the beacon we were really worried, your friends wanted to come here too but we told them it wasn’t necessary,” said Princess Luna
“Yeah, Humdrum already took care of everything,” said Radiance as she pointed at the unconscious assailants below them, just as more heroes appeared to arrest them.
“What are you going to do about Gallahan?” asked Radiance
“We’ll see after talking to him and investigating a bit further, but, he might be heading to jail,” said Celestia
“Are you sure you’re ok, dear?” asked Discord
“Yeah, he only tased me, nothing else,” said Radiance
“Well… we’ll take care of the rest, you should head home and rest, call us if anything comes up, ok,” said Luna
“I will, thank you,” said Radiance as she levitated away, her thoughts hooked on one thought, seeing Humdrum at the Academy on Monday… and making him her prince charming.
“I never really found out how or why Gallahan was involved with these thugs, I still believe he had been forced or blackmailed into doing such a thing, but, the easy money seemed to make him like it…”
“Last I heard about him, he was transferred to another campus in Phillydelphia, which we like to call “The Gulag” since it was a boarding school where heroes were sent to be “Re-sensitized” to their original cause, how, I don’t want to know,”
“OH! You must be wondering what was that interaction with Radiance, right?... well, as you may know, for a hero, your secret identity is everything, once that’s out, every villain in the world will try to cash into your black-market bounty, or attack your family… so, naturally, your mask is the most important part of your persona, so, you must protect it even more… So, when a hero and/or heroine decide to remove their mask and show each other their identities, it symbolizes “complete trust and respect” towards your comrade, in many cases, it is also done by heroes who want to start a romantic relationship…”
“Now you may be wondering, but Spike, why did you stop her from doing so? And my answer is… I have no idea, it-it just didn’t feel right to do it, I already trusted Radiance, and she trusted me, plus, it seemed that the reason she was doing it was that she was anxious and desperate and not in the right state of mind at the moment… plus, I doubt she had a crush or any sort of romantic feelings towards me, she didn’t show it anyway,”
“Going back to the topic… I was congratulated on Monday for my actions in saving Radiance, and for once, everyone clapped and cheered at me, even if it was only forced, but, other than that, nothing changed… except for Radiance's behavior towards me, but, I know it was because I saved her, nothing more,”
“And my school life went back to normal… at least for a few hours… cuz that same day, I had my first encounter with my mortal enemy for the first time…”
CANTERLOT HERO ACADEMY, MONDAY 12:45 PM
“You could’ve reminded me!” said Humdrum as he heard the news
“But, you said you’re always in control,” said Knick Knack
“It’s obvious I lied!” said Humdrum
“Well, good luck anyway man,” said Shadow
“Damn it, why did I procrastinate on doing this English assignment… ok… all I have to do is write lyrics for a song, luckily I’m used to doing that, with the right amount of inspiration… come one think…” thought Humdrum as he frantically looked around for something to inspire himself with, until his eyes landed on Radiance who was walking in the rotunda with the rest of her league-mates
“I got it!” Humdrum said as he started to write, unaware that now he was the target of someone’s eyes.
“I push my feet to the edge I look and I face my world This lonely scene, I take it in It's hard to say where all of it begins And I end… And I waited for the sky to change But, oh, it never did And I almost dropped my head And lost my faith Then I saw you from a distance You were worlds away Oh, but you had me from the vision I never looked away Again… I still fall for you like suns do for skies… Cerulean Pouring in from your eyes Just a hollow moon that you colorized… So powerful I feel so small But so alive Like watching the Earthrise…” Humdrum quickly wrote down until his trail of thought was interrupted abruptly
“Hey Humdrum, what are you doing?” came Radiance’s voice making him jump
“Radiance! Hey, What’s up?” he asked hiding his notebook
“What are you doing?” she asked as Radiance levitated the notebook towards her hand and read the paper
“Oh, nothing much, just finishing this project for English class,” said Humdrum as he snatched it back nicely.
“Wow, that’s very good, I didn’t know you were a poet,” she said in a flirty manner
“Neither did I… anything I can do for you?” Humdrum asked with a smile
“Do I really need a reason to talk to one of my “friends”? I mean you said it yourself,” said Radiance
“Right, I did… uhm… I have no idea what to talk about,” said Humdrum
“Oh, no problem, darling, allow me… ahem… Humdrum, do you like fashion?” asked Radiance
“I have no knowledge of fashion whatsoever,” Humdrum said with a straight face
“Oh, really?” asked Radiance as her eyes glimmered “Perfect, this would give me a chance to spend some alone time with him… yay fashion!” Radiance thought to herself while already making plans to ask Humdrum out on a date, disguised as a “Fashion Class”
“So… I was thinking… would you like to go on a d…” Radiance started but was interrupted by a familiar voice
“Radiance! Ms. Widow needs you at the Fashion room now, she says it’s a fashion emergency!” said Cloudchaser
“NOW?! OH, WHY DO YOU HATE ME WORLD! Coming dear… Humdrum, may we continue this conversation later?” Radiance asked with hope in her eyes
“Sure,” said Humdrum, still not cashing on to the situation, watching her walk away
“Yo, dude, anything going on between you and Radiance?” asked Knack as he, Shadow, and Micro appeared out of nowhere
“Nothing out of the ordinary, why?” asked Humdrum
“Well, it’s the first time she comes to talk to you at school,” said Micro
“And the first time her trail of conversation is not “Hero related”, so…” said Shadow
“Well, it did surprise me, but… I doubt she has any ulterior motives,” said Humdrum
“Nah man, she definitely crushing on you,” said Knack
“HA! Only because she talks to him ones when the situation isn’t forced, please, she’s just being nice,” came Flash’s voice as he, Caramel, and Soarin walked up to them
“Walk away Flash,” said Shadow
“Or what, I ain’t scared of any of you, especially YOU,” he said pointing a finger at Humdrum “Plus, I’m only stating a fact, there is no way she would ever be interested in such a pathetic life form as him or any of you for that matter, so, you better stick to your hentai anime and porn mags, right guys!” he said
“Yeah,” Caramel said while Soarin remind silent and looked at the floor ashamed
“Oh, it’s on now pal,” said Micro as he walked up menacingly towards Flash
“Oh, you wanna be a hero, eh, wrong path pal,” said Flash as he was about to punch Micro, only for Soarin to stop him
“Apologize,” he mumbled
“What!” Flash said looking at him
“You crossed the line this time, Radiance is free to hang out and love whoever she wants, even if it’s… one of them,” he said
“What’s wrong with you, man?!” asked Flash
“I’m acting my age, unlike you,” Soarin said getting in Flash’s face
“Fine… sorry, losers… come on, let’s go,” Flash said as he walked away with Caramel in tow
“Thanks… for having our back,” said Humdrum
“Don’t mention it,” said Soarin as he walked away
“What was that all about?” asked Micro
“Maybe he touched a nerve,” said Shadow
“Anyway, it doesn’t matter… Plus… Flash is right, Radiance is being nice to me because I saved her, you know “Damsel-in-distress syndrome” that’s it,” said Humdrum
“When a rescuee becomes overly attached to their saviors/heroes… are you sure?” asked Knack
“Yeah, that’s all there is to it,” said Humdrum
“Well, guess you’re right, I mean, you guys are from 2 totally different worlds, it wouldn’t last anyway,” said Micro.
“Yeah,” said Humdrum disappointed
Then all of the academy’s sirens went off
“What is going on?” asked Microchips
“EMERGENCY LEVEL SS, ALL PERSONEL, AND STUDENTS REPORT TO THE AUDITORIUM, AND TO YOUR LEAGUES IF YOU BELONG TO ONE,” said a computerized voice over the loudspeaker
“Apocalypse-level emergency?” said Shadow in disbelief
“Come on, we must hurry,” said Humdrum as they all ran towards the auditorium
AUDITORIUM
“Hey, what’s going on?” asked Humdrum as he reached the girls
“We have no idea, but it seems serious,” said Masked
“Maybe it’s just another drill,” said Ragger
“Doubt it,” said Fili
“Yeah, look, Princess Celestia looks distressed,” said Mare-velous
“Oh no, did the bakery run out of Red Velvet cake again?” Humdrum said making all the girls laugh
“Oh, Darling, your sense of humor never fails,” Radiance said as she hugged onto his arm
“Right,” said Humdrum, feeling uncomfortable and wiggling himself free “No, but I’m serious, remember last time,” said Humdrum
“Yeah… hopefully Princess Luna and Discord kept an eye on it,” said Masked
“EVERYONE, THIS IS NOT A DRILL!” Celestia roared into the microphone making everyone stop talking and look at her
“Warltonwood has been captured!” Celestia said making everyone gasp
“To give some context, The Walrtonwood castle is one, if not, the MOST, important fort that belongs to Canterlot and Cloudsdale, and it was considered impenetrable, much worse, was the fact that this fortress has many technological advanced weapons, including an anti-magic shield surrounding it, with that on, there is no way to get in, even if you’re a normie, so when she said that this fortress had fallen a lot of red flags started to pop up in my head, I just knew, it was an inside job… but it wasn’t mutiny…”
“We have confirmed that the parties responsible for capturing the fort is “The Shroud” led by one Tobias Rucker, also known as “Tirek”,” said Princess Celestia
“Thanks to 2 of his former associates, Charisse Sabrock, aka, Queen Chrysalis, and Pontus Svensson, King Sombra, we know what he is after…”
“He wants to activate the Foreman Ray and use it to destroy various strategical locations, including the Palace right here in the city of Canterlot,” said Chrysalis as she came forward
“What is his real goal?” asked Humdrum raising his hand, catching everyone’s attention
“We believe that he is after a magical artifact, however, we are not sure which one he was referring to,” Chrysalis said
“And hopefully we won’t have to know… I am hereby giving the order to join the siege of Warltonwood Castle, we will split up and aid wherever we are needed… Teachers and instructors, you will join us, the main force in the center, non-league affiliated students will join the Eastern flank and help Cloudsdale heroes and military in finding a way into the castle from that side, as for the Power Ponies, Sentry Knights, Powerful Heroes Coalition, and Kyōryokuna tasukufōsu will head to the Western flank and do the same… I know this is a very risky mission, and that we are practically sending you to a mission you might not return from… if any of you is not feeling up to it, we would understand if you decide to step down,” said Celestia
But to her surprise, no one moved, letting her know that they were ready for action.
“When we arrived at the fort, we were greeted with scenes that matched the D-day invasion, minus the dead bodies, the land surrounding the castle, which was once green and full of life, was now a barren wasteland filled with mortar craters and debris,”
“We were debriefed by a man called Dante, he was a Cloudsdale hero and explained the situation to us, as best he could,”
“Around 05:00 Hours a distress signal was triggered inside the fortress, do to some… “Miscommunication” we did not react in time to stop the assault…” said Dante
“By “Miscommunication” you mean you brushed off the signal because you thought it was fake?” Humdrum interrupted
“NO!... Well, not exactly…” Dante said while Humdrum raised his eyebrow “Ok, yes, we brushed it off,” said Dante in defeat, however, Humdrum kept staring at him with his eyebrow raised
“OK! We were told to stand down by the leader of the guards, he said he’d take care of it,” Dante said finally revealing the truth.
“Was saying the truth that difficult?” asked Masked Matter-horn as she walked up to Humdrum
“It’s… humiliating,” said Dante
“What else are you hiding?” asked Celestia getting in his face
“W-Well, for one we know that they have no hostages as it seems all acting members of the guard were in on it, and the ones that weren’t part of it, used the catacombs to escape with the tech-heads and scientists, however, do to protocol Chaoseum the Catacombs were collapsed after the successful escape,” said Dante
“When did you actually decide to pay attention to the distress call?” asked Celestia
“After the Emergency, the beacon was lighted in the city,” said Dante
“How long after the beginning to the take over?” asked Celestia
“8 minutes… the beacon was lit by one… Tempest Shadow,” said Dante
“Tempest?” all of the Power Ponies said in shook
“You know her?” asked Celestia
“Former right-hand mare of the Storm King… before she questioned his actions and disappeared without a trace,” said Masked
“We last thought she had retired from this life,” said Radiance
“Well, seems she changed allegiance alright, all of the people that escaped say she and Troubleshoes saved them,” said Dante
“I bet, Troubleshoes tripped and caused the collapse of the catacombs,” Spike muttered
“Agreed,” said Mare-velous
“Anyway, where are those 2 now?” asked Celestia
“They were both badly hurt, so they were taken to Royal Cloud Hospital,” said Dante
“Well, we’ll thank them later, now, everyone knows their stations right?” asked Celestia earning a nod from everyone as they fanned out.
“Remember, that anti-magic shield is a prototype, it can overheat and explode after a considerable amount of damage has been dealt to it, we also have magic rail guns and cannons on each wing, use them as much as possible,” said Dante
“When will we know when the shield is weak?” asked Masked
“When it turns purple, by then, the whole thing will explode leaving them exposed,” said Dante
“It didn’t take long for shit to hit the fan after that, most of us weren’t even in position when cannons on the fortress started to shell the area around us, and we couldn’t really do much since the anti-magic shield was still up and we didn’t have guns or bazookas, plus, we couldn't make a charge for the fortress since the no man’s land was flat with little to no cover, the mortars and machine guns would tear us all to shreds, all we could do was hold our ground and keep firing our magic attacks at the shield hoping to make a dent, we had split up into pairs to work the cannons and rail guns, Fili and Zapp, Radiance and Mare-velous, Ragger and Masked on the last one assigned to us, the other teams did the same, and I teamed up with the rest of the present members of Stigma to refill the ammo for the weapons, the teamwork was amazing and it seemed to be working… until…”
“Everyone, concentrate all your fire at the northern-most quadrant of the shield, I can see some purple there!” Masked said as
“You’re not the boss of me, disregard her order, keep firing at the center, full force!” Flash said
“Flash, Masked’s plan is way better, that area of the shield is weak,” Soarin said as he was starting to re-arrange his shot
“I am your leader not her, my wish is your command… unless you’re a traitor,” said Flash as he aimed his magic Sword at Soarin
“You wouldn’t dare,” said Soarin glaring at him
“Try me, bitch,” said Flash as he glared back
In the end, Soarin gave in and fired at the center of the shield
“There, that wasn’t so hard,” said Flash with a smug grin firing his cannon
“What is he doing? He’s blowing the whole plan!” said Zapp
“Oh, if only the rail guns could hit higher quadrants! Radiance said as Mare-Velous recharged the cannon
“Well, they don’t, now, we must find a way to bring the shield down without Flash’s help,” she said
“Flash, Cannons are supposed to be used to create damage to areas on the shield that the rail guns can’t reach, if we use them as frontal assault weapons the shield won’t, UFF!” Microchips tried to reason with Flash only for him to receive a boot to his face.
“I don’t remember asking for your opinion, loser, now, STAY. OUT. OF. MY. WAY!” Flash said as he kicked Microchips in the face again making him stumble back and fall to the ground, his nose bleeding from the attack.
“HEY! WHAT GIVES?!” Knack said as he rushed over to Microchips and Flash leaving his cannon unattended
“HEY! COME BACK’ERE AH NEED A RECHARGE!” Caramel exclaimed as his cannon emptied, but Knack ignored him
“Get, back to your post “sidekick” if you don’t want to end like your loser friend here,” Flash said in a threatening way.
“You’re not the boss of me Flash,” Knick said ignoring his words
“Then so be it!” Flash said as he swung his leg to kick Knack, only for Humdrum’s hand to appear out of nowhere and stop it, grabbing onto his leg while making it crack from the force of the collision.
“ARGH! Let go of my leg weirdo!” Flash said
“Or what? Flash, we’re in the middle of a battle here, we’re a team, you are no one’s superior, I think it’s time for you to decide what side are you on!” Humdrum said
“I SAID LET GO!” Flash said as he swung his sword at Humdrum, nearly missing his head “YOU are all sidekicks, WE are heroes, WE are better than YOU, that means IF YOU ARE NOT WILLING TO FOLLOW OUR ORDERS, FUCK OFF!” he said glaring at him
“Fine… but, once this is over, I’ll report this to Celestia,” Humdrum said letting go of Flash’s leg
“I dare you to do so!” Flash threatened with his sword
“I’m not scared of you Flash,” Humdrum said
“Neither are we, and WE WILL report it too,” said Masked
“ARGH! Have it you’re way, Fucking losers!” Flash said as he started firing his cannon again
“Are you ok?” asked Sombra as he appeared next to them
“Peachy,” said Microchips
“The nerve on this guy,” said Knack
“Leave it, he isn’t worth the trouble,” said Humdrum
“But, we can’t just let this slide,” said Knack
“And we won’t, at least I won’t,” said Humdrum
Just then, they heard a loud boom and looked at the shield
“Look, the shield is disappearing!” said Zapp
“But, it didn’t even turn purple,” said Ragger
“I have a bad feeling about this,” said Fili
“Who cares, we won!” said Flash in celebration
“Don’t count your chickens yet,” Humdrum interrupted his celebration
“I swear, you talk to me again and…” Flash never finished his threat, for seconds later, the shield reappeared, this time, red.
“Uhm… why is it red?” asked Knack
“They did it,” Dante said over the com-links
“What?” everyone asked
“They were able to activate the self-defense mechanism, now that shield is also a weapon… but, it only activates when… WHAT IDIOT OR IDIOTS AIMED AT THE SAME SECTION OF THE SHIELD FOR LONG PERIODS OF TIME!” Dante said
Everyone turned and looked at Flash
“What? How was I supposed to know! It’s your fault anyway, you weren’t fast enough” Flash defended himself.
“EVERYONE, YOU MUST RETREAT!” said Dante
He didn’t even finish that sentence when mortar shells started to rain down on the west flank, one falling near Fili and Zapp’s cannon
“RUN!” Fili exclaimed as she and Zapp vacated their cannon seconds before a mortar fell on it
“PULL BACK!!!!” Masked called out
And with that everyone abandoned their cannons and made a run for it towards the safe zone located 300 meters behind them (It was the area where mortars were out of range)
Little by little every single cannon and railgun was hit by mortar fire and exploded, except for one
“Come on, we’re almost at the safe zone!” screamed Zapp
Just then, a mortar shell landed in the safe zone, taking out part of the wooded area surrounding it and leaving a massive crater
“WHAT THE?!” Caramel said as another shell landed in the safe zone
“It’s cutting us off!” screamed another hero-in-training
“B-but how?” asked Soarin
“The shield!” screamed Humdrum, making everyone turn and notice that the shield was maneuvering the shells further up and then giving them extra strength to hit their target area.
“We have no escape!” exclaimed a heroine-in-training
“Wait! Didn’t Dante mention that it’s attacking the area where the most damage came from?” asked Masked
“Yeah, what about it?” asked Knack
“Well, if we manage to hit another area of the shield it might confuse the AI!” said Microchips
“Yeah, the system will overload and go back to its default setting!” Microchips added
“But how are we going to do that, we have no more cannons,” said Flash
“That one is still intact, come on!” said Mare-velous as she and Radiance headed for the cannon as they were closest to it
“Girls, wait, it’s suicide!” exclaimed Masked but it was too late, the girls were filled with determination
As soon as they got to the Cannon, Radiance quickly jumped up on it and Mare-velous helped re-aim and reload it
“Ready!” Mare-velous exclaimed
“Take this, you stupid shield!” Radiance said as she fired the cannon’s full canister of ammo (10 shots) into one quadrant north-east of the top
All of the shells connected and the red color of the shield started to disappear
“WE DID IT!” the 2 heroines high-fived
But their celebration was foiled when they heard a loud boom near them, the girls turned and saw a new mortar crater a few feet away from them.
Then they looked up and saw another one heading straight for them
“Oh no!” they both gasped as they froze as they saw the mortar getting closer and closer
“Look out!” they heard as they felt something grab their arms and pull them away from the mortar’s trajectory
Just as the mortar hit the cannon, the girls realized that Humdrum had pulled them away and into a crater to shield them from the blast.
However, Humdrum wasn’t fast enough to avoid the explosion, as hot pieces of shrapnel flew around him as he fell into the crater, a few pieces even hitting the right side of his face burning his mask and scales in the process.
“ARGH!!!!” Humdrum screamed as he held his face
“HUMDRUM!” they both exclaimed
“Are you ok?” Radiance asked as they noticed steam coming from his face
“I’ll be fine, my wounds are healing already, It might leave a scar though,” Humdrum thought
“Coming through!” Knack said as he jumped into the crater, placed his hand over humdrum’s exposed cheek, and recreated his mask “There, Identity secure!”
“Thanks,” he said as he got up
“Anytime!” Knack answered as they all emerged from the crater and headed for the safe zone
“That was the… MOST DANGEROUSLY AMAZING THING I’VE EVER WITNESSED!” Fili said as she hugged her 3 league-mates
“Are you all ok?” asked Masked
“Humdrum took some shrapnel to the face but he says he’s fine,” Mare-velous said as they turned to face Humdrum, who was comically, trying to avoid Radiance’s hands from touching his face and removing the part of his mask that contained his injury
“Well, at least they’re in good spirits,” said Caramel
“Yeah, but what about the Shield, I mean, look, it regenerated,” said Shadow
“Well, if someone would’ve heeded our warnings, we wouldn’t be in this mess,” Masked said as everyone turned to glare at Flash
“Oh, so it’s my fault now!!” he said angrily
“When was it not!” said Zapp as a full-blown argument erupted
“What are we going to do?” asked Shadow
“There is no way of defeating that shield,” said Knack
“There is a way, but…” MIcrochips said
“Tell us!” said Knack
“If we can reach the generator, we can destroy the shield but for that to happen…” Microchips said
“Someone has to run across no man’s land, and breach the wall, then fight his way to the generator,” Humdrum finished
“If only we could teleport to the wall… hey Shadow, can’t you shadow run?” asked Knack
“It’s doesn’t work that way, at least not yet for me, I can only use shadow run with the shadows of leaving beings, and in a certain radius,” Shadow said
“What about a teleporter?” asked Knack
“That’ll work, but, we still have to place it at the other side of the shield near the wall, and then breach,” said Microchips
“I’ll do it,” said Humdrum
“What?!” they all exclaimed
“I’m the only person fast enough to run through,” said Humdrum
“What about Fili-second?” asked Knack
“Uneven surface, if she is not careful, and trust me, she isn’t, she can get injured and need rescue, that’s why she didn’t do that earlier,” said Humdrum
“What about the wall, it’s 18 feet of concrete and Marble,” said Shadow
“Knack, can you make me a C4 powerful enough for that?” asked Humdrum
“Easily,” said Knack as said C4 materialized in his hand
“Micro is the Teleporter ready?” asked Humdrum
“Yeah, but, I still think it’s a bad idea,” said MicroChips
“No risk, no reward,” said Humdrum as he placed everything in a backpack
“Famous last words?” asked Soarin who came out of nowhere
“Hopefully not, and don’t try to stop me,” said Humdrum
“I won’t… I want in,” said Soarin
“Really?” asked Humdrum
“Yeah, with all their bickering, they completely forgot about the mission, so, I want in,” said Soarin
“Alright, once I get you all to the other side, follow me into the breach,” said Humdrum
They all nodded.
“I hope this works,” Humdrum said as walked out of the tree line
MEANWHILE AT THE FRONTLINES
“...Ok, good… yes… I am just happy that everyone is safe and unharmed… report something?... sure what is it?” Celestia said as she talked with Masked over the com-links.
“Uhm, Princess?” interrupted Dante
“What?!” she said
“Isn’t that one of your students?” he asked as he pointed to a small figure coming out of the tree line
Celestia quickly used her binoculars, and as soon as her eyes landed on the figure, they widened in horror and shock
“WHAT IS HUMDRUM DOING?!” Celestia quickly said over the com-links but, before Masked answered her, Humdrum began to run down No Man’s land.
This caught everyone’s attention, even the media outlets that had arrived to cover the news were recording his daring charge on the impenetrable fortress.
Humdrum dashed as fast as he could through No Man’s land, by this point, all of the weapons had locked on him, and sure enough, a rain of bullets began to fall around him, but he successfully avoided them all, then mortars began to fall near him, one of them actually fell right next to him causing him to trip and almost damage the equipment in his backpack
But he quickly recovered and made a final dash towards the shield, an area where mortars or bullets couldn’t hit him.
Just before he got to the safe area, a mortar hit a rock formation near the shield, causing it to fall directly on Humdrum’s path, almost crushing him, however, he stopped dead in his tracks and jumped onto the falling rock, using it to as stepping stones to climb the small hill where the fortress stood.
Once he was safely leaning against the wall, he could hear cheering coming from all directions, he looked back and saw everyone cheering, he even noticed Flash give a few claps himself, more than likely forced by the situation
“Well, that wasn’t as fun as I thought it would,” the said as he opened his backpack and placed the teleporter.
Seconds later, his friends and Soarin appeared next to him
“YOU, my friend, are one brave, deranged, son of a bitch,” said Knack as he hugged him
“Yeah, you just made the impossible, possible,” said Shadow
“Plus you even almost gave Radiance a heart attack,” said Soarin
“Really?” asked Humdrum in disbelief as Soarin pointed at a semi-conscious Radiance being held by Mare-velous “Wonder why?” he said as he walked away
“He can’t be THAT clueless?” said Soarin in surprise
“Dude, trust us, he is,” said Microchips
Then they heard the C4 timer start and Humdrum say
“Are you guys ready?”
“Always,” they all said as they got into formation
“Then follow me once more into the breach,” Humdrum said as the C4 exploded and opened a hole in the wall.
“Once we entered we were able to subdue the targets inside in record time, however, we later found out that the men and women who were manning the weapons had all been mind-controlled, and that there was no trace of many weapons and resources, Microchips pointed out that there was a Teleporter in the armory and weapons lab, but the other part of the pair had been deactivated or destroyed… regardless of this, I had become an international sensation due to my “Mad dash of death” as the media had named my charge on the fortress,”
“Once we gave the all-clear signal everyone involved in the siege crowded the fortress, and before I knew it I was being bear-hugged by both Radiance and Mare-velous, man, my ribs hurt like hell after that, which is funny since they had natural airbags, but, anyway...”
“Princess Celestia praised us all for a job well done and then said that there was going to be an assembly later that night at the academy and that we should all rest.
“That was a statement that I could not follow, for various reasons, the first one, the second I stepped out of the fortress I was surrounded by so many reporters I even had cameras pointed at my butt and tail… I still feel violated by this, but, what can we do… and the second reason… well…”
LATER THAT DAY AT THE ACADEMY’S TRAINING HALL
“Man finally, between the reporters and Radiance and Mare following me around asking me if I was ok, I needed some alone time,” said Humdrum as he reached the training hall.
The training hall was desolated since everyone was at the celebration, so Humdrum thought he could have some alone time as he walked around the arena.
Then he felt his nerves tingle and goosebumps run all over his body
“What the? This feeling… was the shield activated?” Humdrum wondered
“Hello, Humdrum,” came a voice he knew too well
“Flash… Caramel… oh and Soarin, what can I do for you?” he asked sarcastically
“Drop the sarcasm, we have a bone to pick with you,” said Flash as he got closer
“So I take it, it was you who activated the health shield,” said Humdrum
“Damn right I did,” said Flash
“Flash, you do know that we have to report the fight since…” Humdrum started
“OH YEAH, Cause that is all you like to do, don’t you?” Flash interrupted
“What are you talking about?” asked Humdrum
“YOU, you snitched on me to Princess Celestia about what happened with your nerd of a friend,” said Flash
“Flash, with all of the reporters following me around, do you think I had time to talk to Celestia?” Humdrum said
“IT DOESN’T MATTER! All this fame of yours is getting on my nerves, you’re a lizard, a worm… you’re no hero,” said Flash
“That is not for you to decide…” Humdrum said
“Well, let's see if you believe that after bashing you down a few pegs,” Flash said as he and Caramel got into fighting stances
“3v1, that seems fair,” Humdrum said sarcastically
“And this time, there will be no witnesses,” Flash said as he, Caramel, and Soarin surrounded Humdrum
“That means they deactivated the cameras,” he thought
“Are you ready for the beating of a lifetime,” Flash said
“First tell me, what do I get if I win?” asked Humdrum
“What?” asked Flash
“Yeah, I know that you want something out of this,” said Humdrum
“Yeah, I want you to remember what you are,” said Flash
“And if I win?” asked Humdrum
“That won’t happen,” said Flash
“Oh come, come, Flash, you better make this worth my time,” said Humdrum
“Fine, not that it’s gonna happen, but… if you win, we will go up on the stage during the ceremony and confess to this fight and the way we’ve treated you all this time,” said Flash
“Deal,” said Humdrum
“Ready then?” asked Flash
“And here we go,” said Humdrum imitating the Joker
And with that Flash and Caramel lunged at Humdrum but he easily avoided their attacks even making them trip and fall to the floor
“Too easy,” Humdrum said as he blocked Soarin’s kick
After this Soarin started to throw punches wildly, almost as if he wanted to avoid hitting Humdrum
“What are you doing Soarin? Why are you not fighting seriously?” Humdrum said
After a few more seconds Humdrum had enough and pushed Saorin away making him fall flat on his butt.
“What are you thinking?” Humdrum thought as he ducked to avoid Flash’s kick
“Don’t get too cocky!” Flash said as he started to throw punches that Humdrum kept blocking and countering.
This continued for a few seconds until Humdrum had enough and punched Flash in the gut making him wheeze in pain.
“Take this!” Caramel said as he tried to fly kick Humdrum in the back, but he quickly moved out of the way and punched Caramel in the jaw, causing him to fall to the floor in a semi-conscious state, but he quickly recovered despite his nose bleeding profusely
“OH, THAT’S IT!” Flash said as he summoned his magic sword, followed by Caramel and his guns
“Flash what are you doing, this wasn’t part of the deal,” said Soarin
“Did you get hit in the head or some shit? What do you care about fairness with this loser,” said Flash as he and Caramel turned to face Humdrum
“Time to end this, Sidekick,” said Flash as charged Humdrum, he was going so fast that, Humdrum only moved to the side and tripped Flash over as he passed by, making him fall to the floor face first “Bastard!” he said as Caramel opened fire against Humdrum
However, Caramel was still a bit drowsy from the punch so his aim was way off, making it easy for Humdrum to rush him and knock him back down to the floor with a shove.
“Useless, Soarin! Finish him off!” Flash said as he got up
Humdrum turned to face Soarin expecting him to draw his weapon, but to his surprise, Soarin only rushed him with his bare hands.
Humdrum easily incapacitated him by using an inside block and then smacking him in the chin and placing him on a choke hold until he tapped out in surrender.
“Weakling,” Flash said as Soarin hit the floor gasping for air “If you want something done right, do it yourself,” he said as he charged at Humdrum, this time making sure that he wasn’t tripped.
However, even though Flash was a great swordsman, he lacked hand-to-hand combat technique and body strength and speed, something that Humdrum possessed, so naturally, once he was at an arm's length of Humdrum, he decided to strike, which was a mistake.
Humdrum avoided the swing, and before Flash could even reposition himself, Humdrum punched in the stomach again and disposed of his sword as he shoved him to the floor one last time, with a punch another punch to the gut.
“It’s over, we’re done here Flash,” Humdrum said as he placed Flash’s sword next to him “I am not your enemy, never been,” he said as he left the arena.
Flash just looked at Humdrum walk away, anger in his eyes, but he was too tired and hurt to continue fighting.
LATER THAT NIGHT
“Her royal highness, Princess Celestia, ruler of Canterlot, would like to present this medal of bravery to Humdrum, one of the bravest students and heroes to ever live,” the announcer has Celestia handed Humdrum the medal of bravery.
“Thank you, your highness,” Humdrum said as he vowed down to her
“My pleasure… but, please, don’t give me or your classmates any more heart attacks,” Celestia said as she hugged Humdrum while the room roared with cheers and applauses
“Will do ma’am,” said Humdrum
“We have a young man who would like to say something your highness,” whispered the announcer
Celestia looked at the edge of the stage and saw Soarin standing there looking ashamed
“Sure,” she said
“Soarin? What are you doing here?” Humdrum asked
“Holding my end of the deal… Classmates, heroes, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Discord, I stand before you today… to admit to the harassment and wrong treatment I inflicted on Humdrum… for the past 3 years, since day one, I have belittled, harassed, and bullied Humdrum, for the simple fact that he was a sidekick with no magic powers… At first, I have to admit, I enjoyed it, it made me feel… powerful… but, after some time, I started to doubt my actions… and thanks to some… very important people to me, I realized that the treatment I gave Humdrum was wrong…” Soarin said as he looked at someone in the crowd “And… I also want to admit, to the fact that I and 2 others ganged up on Humdrum moments ago, intending to beat him up,”
“Beat me up, you were purposely avoiding hitting me,” Humdrum interrupted
“Nevertheless, a deal was struck during that fight… a deal that I plan on completing, and hope that the other 2 parties involved drop their ego, and hold their end of the bargain…” Soarin glared at his “friends” at the back of the room, which Discord noticed, “Once again, Humdrum, I apologize for everything I put you through,” Soarin said as he walked off the stage his head hung in shame.
“It takes bravery to say something like that in front of so many people,” Celestia said to herself as everyone followed Soarin with their eyes until he reached his seat.
“Well… thank you, Soarin… now…” Luna continued the party.
1 HOUR LATER
Soarin walked down an empty hallway all alone, his head still hanging in shame, even though many people patted him on the back, congratulating his honesty.
“Soarin,” came Humdrum’s voice
“Humdrum? What can I do for you?” he asked
“Why did you go through with it?” asked Humdrum
“Because it was the right thing to do, everyone had to know how we were treating you,” said Soarin
“What triggered this change in you?” asked Humdrum
“Flitter and Cloudchaser,” said Soarin
“Really?” Humdrum said
“Yeah, truth is, we’ve been secret friends since we were kids… we never could hang out properly since, my father only cares about power and those 2, well, they didn’t have much, to begin with… however, after you invited them to your “club” they became stronger and my father approved of our relationship,” said Soarin
“Wait, you know of STIGMA?” Humdrum said in disbelief
“Yeah, since the day they received the self-burning paper,” said Soarin
“How did you know?” asked Humdrum
“We were… on a date when, Cloudchaser opened the paper… I promised them… and now you… that I will take the secret of your club’s existence to the grave,” said Soarin
“So, how did that, change anything?” asked Humdrum
“If it weren’t for your club, I could’ve never found the happiness I feel within, knowing that now, I can be with them… love them, without having to care about my father’s views… still, I was… torn… Flash has been my friend since I was a kid, a toddler, and, despite what my father thinks and acts, for us Loyalty is everything… I knew we were doing the wrong thing, but… he can I betray my friend… but then… Flitter and Chaser made me realize something, before, I couldn’t even be in the same room as them, now, they are almost as powerful as me, and all that is thanks to you, I am happy now, not because of my friend, but because the kid I bully in school helped them… saved them… I-I-In short, how can I betray the person that brought happiness into my life… I may be many things, but I am not ingrate, that’s why I defended you earlier today when Flash was annoying you, and then when he kick Microchips… and why I refused to hit you during the ambush,” said Saorin
“So… it was you,” said Humdrum
Soarin looked at Humdrum
“The one ratted Flash out to Celestia and Discord,” said Humdrum
“You don’t attack your teammates…” Soarin said
“Thanks, for everything,” said Humdrum
“No, I should be thanking you… hopefully, now, we can put all this behind us,” Soarin said
“I hope so too,” Humdrum said as he removed his mask, much to Soarin’s surprise
“Xavien Davidson,” Soarin said as he removed his mask as well
“Sebastian Torres,” Humdrum said as he saw the face of his old kindergarten classmate
“We got old,” said Soarin
“Indeed we have,” said Humdrum
“How’s your cheek?” asked Soarin noticing the barely visible scar
“It’s a keeper, I’ll be fine, but, you need the proper light to see it,” said Humdrum
“Glad to hear… thank you for all you’ve done for the weaker population, thank you for giving them strength and confidence,” said Soarin
“Thank you, for everything, it’s partially because of you that I started Stigma,” said Humdrum
“See you in school...” said Soarin as he placed his mask back on “Friend,”
“See you then… friend,” said Humdrum as he placed his mask back on
“That day, Saorin and I became something closer than friends… we became brothers-in-arms… however, our friendship didn’t last that long… 3 days later, on That Thursday, I was going to finally go and visit Tempest at the hospital, since she was finally clear for visits… but, we never go to get, for that day… that day… is the day, many historians have dubbed, as my last… “The day that changed us all forever… for better or worse…”
Phoenix Ch. 5 Vigilante or Villian.
Author's Note
HEY ALL
I WANTED TO ASK A FAVOR
I USED A NEW WRITING TECHNIC IN THIS CHAPTER, AND I WANTED TO KNOW IF YOU GUYS FEEL A DIFFERENCE IN THE WRITING, THAT WAY I KNOW THE TECHNIC WORKS.
PLEASE LEAVE A COMMENT.
THANK YOU
Phoenix Ch. 5 Vigilante or Villian.
3 YEARS LATER
(WITHIN ONE OF CANTERLOT’S ABANDONED FACTORIES IN THE OLD INDUSTRIAL ZONE.)
DANG!... DANG!.... DANG!
“ARGH!... Uff!...” said a tall, muscular man with long green hair as he fell to the floor wheezing in pain.
Footsteps could be heard coming near him.
“N-no… IMPOSSIBLE!... I AM THE ALL-POWERFUL MANESTROSITY… I… I CAN’T BE DEFEATED!” Manestrosity whizzed out as he bled.
“Powerful, maybe a long time ago…” said the other person as the moonlight washed over him
The person Manestrosity was talking to had black boots, black pants, black gloves, and a black-blue hoodie, but what was most significant about this person, was his mask, the shape, the darkish purple complexion of it, and most importantly… the deep-green slits that functioned as eye sockets, making the person look even more terrifying.
“... Your time is up,” said the man as he placed his hand on his chest and suddenly a blade appeared and impaled Manestorsity.
With his last strength, Manestrosity grabbed the man’s arm and said
“At… least, grant me my dying wish… tell me… who killed me,”
The man looked around the room for a second and then straight into Manestrosity’s eyes
“Someone, who is going to silence you, your allies, your silly propaganda, and your boss…” he said as he started to remove his mask “... just like you, tried to kill me years ago,” he finished as he removed it completely
The look of pure horror in Manestrosity’s eyes was enough to let the man know he remembered.
“N-no… I-Impossible… Y-YOU… YOU’RE DEAD, YOU DIED ON THE FLYING FORTRESS!” Manestrosity said
“Do I look dead to you?” said the man as he twisted the blade within Manestrosity killing him, a look of pure horror printed on his face.
“Ekess uoinota mrith wux,” (To hell with you) said the man as he removed his blade from the body.
He then proceeded to look around the room and noticed a computer and a phone.
“No password… on either… he must’ve been certain no one would ever make it back here… what’s this…” said the man as he read through the files and messages on both devices
“... my suspicions were correct, he did kill “normy” commissionaire Marvin Adler… oh, what is this?... a safe file… well, well, well… it seems I have my next target…” said the man as he downloaded the files and walked over to the window
“The night is still young… I should give the “good” doctor a visit, now that I’m in the area,” said the man as he jumped out of the window and flew away.
A FEW MONTHS EARLIER
“And last night has been registered in the history books of the Canterlot kingdom for all the wrong reasons, 10 murders, 18 kidnappings, 134 reported robberies, and muggings, it seems that villainy is defeating the heroes once and for all, and yet, we see next to no interest from most heroes in Canterlot who are more concerned with “Fighting the greater evil” what a letdown, the general mistrust on most heroes has skyrocket... said a TV anchor on the news
“Serves them right, those Canterlot Heroes, always thinking that they are superior to others, now their kingdom is in ruins,” Alistar said as he watched the news
“Dear, do I have to remind you that both our sons lived and worked in Canterlot?” said the Elenora
“Yeah, and they fit in with them, abandoning their family, thinking they are superior, it made them arrogant, and weak, that’s why they died,” said Alistar
“Do I have to remind you that we kind of exposed them to that mentality,” said Elenora
“If by “kind of expose them” you mean making them grow up seeing people treat their parents as Gods, then yes, but, we taught them to be better than this… I mean, Frederick, he looked down on his own son, he probably scared him for life…” said Alistar
“You have a point… I'm happy that Spike is with us now and seems to be doing better,” Elenora said as she placed another plate of food on the table
“Yes, thank God… but it is not like Kyle did it better, he was a playboy-wannabe, always interested in the glory and the girls, 5 of which are pregnant right now, and he being so interested in another woman called… Temperance, or Tempest, didn’t realize the shit he was getting into and got himself killed,” said Alistar
“Yes… I just hope that someday, those girls will accept our invites to join the family,” said Elenora
“He was cheating on all of them, with each other, I don’t think they’d be happy to meet,” said Alistar
“They are our grandchildren, so they are our family by default,” said Elenora
“I never said I didn’t agree with you, but…” Alistar started as they heard footsteps approaching
“Good morning Grandma, Grandpa,” said Spike as he walked in.
Under the care of his grandparents, Spike had almost, evolved, from his younger self, 2 years ago, he had a growths burst and went from being 5’5” to 6’6”, and with Elenora’s dieting and Alistar’s training he had become the poster boy the “perfect hero” archetype, not only that but thanks to his grandparents, Spike’s magic abilities had grown immensely, he went from being only able to ignite one of his hands for combat to be able to breathe fire and enchant his weapons with his fire magic to make them more powerful.
“Ah, there he is, the Dragonlands’ favorite son!” Alistar said as Spike joined them on the table
“Please don’t call me that,” said Spike as he sat down gave a small blessing for the food, crossed himself, and started eating.
“There is no point in hiding it dear, that’s what you are,” said Elenora
“Yeah, thanks to you, the crime in the Dragonlands is at an all-time low,” said Alistar
“I don’t work alone, many other heroes and sidekicks and even normies do their part, I am just another cog in the machine,” said Spike
“I still don’t know where this selflessness came from, his father didn’t even know what it meant,” said Alistar
“So, dear, do you know what you’re going to do as of next month?” asked Elenora only to be interrupted by the news again
“... and back to Canterlot as yet another battle between good and evil has taken place, with the Power Ponies eliminating the Corussa Crime syndicate, the Corussa Crime syndicate was a branch of the much more powerful Black-Star Crime Organization…” said the reporter as the camera showed Spike’s former league-mates.
“Well… at least they’re doing good, even the new girl, Demoness… at least it seems that my “death” didn’t affect them that much,” Spike thought
“Good for them, those girls have potential… I’m proud of your old league-mates Spikey,” said Alistar
“Me too,” said Spike as they turned to look at the TV again
“... however, not everything is good news, today marks the 2-week disappearance of hero Soarin Tempest…” said the anchor
“Soarin is missing?! Why haven’t his parents done anything about it?” thought Spike
“... the investigations continue regarding his disappearance, sources believe he was abducted by members of the Malum Crime Syndicate, since his last know whereabouts coincide with the last know mission he took, investigating Crime Lord Scorpan…” said the anchor
“Poor chap, hopefully, he is ok,” said Elenora
“... Investigators and fellow heroes pray and are doing their best to aid him for his safe return,” said the anchor
“However, we can’t avoid the fact that he might’ve already been eliminated by the crime family… this would make him the 4th member of the Canterlot Golden Hero Academy Generation to stop being a hero, second to die in the line of duty… the first being Humdrum…” the anchor said tearing up a little.
“Well, it seems you are fondly remembered,” said Alistar
“Acting,” said Spike
“Right~” said Elenora
Just then Spike’s phone beeped.
“Excuse me,” he said as he got up and headed to the next room to read the text message.
“What was that about?” asked Alistar
“Maybe he got a secret girlfriend or boyfriend,” said Elenora
“Dear, this is Spike, even after all this time and us telling him to get a partner, he refuses and looks uninterested.
“Yeah, but, there is always hope,” said Elenora as Spike re-entered the room
“So, sport, what was all that about?” asked Alistar
“Your girlfriend?” asked Elenora
“No… just some information regarding my studies,” said Spike
“Oh, good news?” asked Spike
“Yes, I’ve been accepted into Canterlot State University,” said Spike
“Oh, so you are going back,” said Alistar
“Yes… grandfather, it’s the place I was born, and it is in trouble, you saw it, the heroes are not doing anything, and crime is getting worse… plus, one of my old friends is M.I.A…” said Spike
“More than likely caused by the same Crime Syndicate that “killed you” I know…” said Alistar
“I have to go and help,” said Spike
“But Spike… they think you’re dead if Humdrum suddenly appears again after so long…” Elenora said
“I won’t be going as Humdrum… nor as Dead Flame… no one is going to know, I’ll just be another face in the crowd,” said Spike
“Well, we aren’t going to stop you… it is your duty as a hero and as a Davenport… here, take this,” said Alistar as he gave Spike a key card and paper
“What is this?” asked Spike
“When you get to Canterlot, go to this address, it’s your present for being accepted into university and being a great hero… good luck, Sport,” said Alistar
“Take care of yourself, dear,” said Elenora as she hugged him.
ONE MONTH LATER
(THE MORNING AFTER THE KILLING OF MANESTROSITY)
"Horrifying scenes at the Serenity Park late last night when an SUV plowed through one of the gates and crashed into a centennial Maraboth tree… the occupant of said vehicle was none other than doctor Ruben Lablas, also known by his hero name Doc. Hope…" the TV anchor said as they played the security camera footage.
"... as you can see, once the vehicle collided with the tree Doc. Hope got off of it as if in a daze, frantically looking around in a panic, and then, as soon as he turned around and started running… BANG!!... a fire bullet appeared out of sight and hit the doctor in the back making him fall to the ground…"
"Then, a hooded assailant appears on the frame walking menacingly towards the doctor while he tries to crawl away in fear… he doesn't make it that far when he turns around and says something to the assailant before this one stabs the doctor straight in the chest…"
"After that, the masked assailant looks around and plops something down next to the corpse of the doctor and then he walks a few steps before being engulfed by flames and disappearing… what do you think about this?" Asked the anchor
"This just shows the current state of affairs of our city, now villains are getting braver, for one to do such a brazen act, especially towards such a beloved character like Dr. Hope, whoever this is must be hunted down and executed," said a panelists
"I want to know what he placed next to the corpse," said another
"It was a safe file with a self-burning enchantment that said "for the eyes of Discord or her royal highness Queen Celestia," said the anchor.
"Oh, what did it say?" She asked
"Lord Discord let us know," said the anchor as Discord appeared on the screen.
“Lord Discord, an interesting night, wouldn’t you agree?” said the reporter
“Yes, rather interesting,” said Discord
“Tell us, what was in the file left next to the body,” said the reporter
“Evidence… evidence of all the evil things Ruben has done over the years… I just can’t believe it, I knew him, I knew his wife and daughter, never ever, did I think Doc. Hope, was actually, Dr. Death,” said Discord
“Excuse us,” said the reporter
“In the last 3 years, Ruben killed 10 women in cold blood, all of them either prostitutes or homeless, women he knew, no one was going to ask about,” said Discord
“How did this person who killed him learn of all this?” asked the reporter
“That I don’t know, but, if it's the source of the evidence your asking and the reason it exists, I have to agree with however is responsible for this… Ruben was self-absorbed and a narcissist he kept all these as trophies of his deeds, he thought no one would ever find out,” said Discord
“Lord Discord, there is a rumor going around that another wanted criminal was slain tonight as well,” said the reporter
“Manestrosity, yes, someone called us down to the abandoned industrial area because they heard a confrontation going on, when we arrived there were signs of a struggle and the corpse of one of Canterlot’s most wanted criminals lying dead on the ground… but, what scared me the most, was his face… the look of pure horror in his face… its as if he saw the devil himself before dying,” said Discord
“Lord Discord, any final comments you want to give?” asked the reporter
“If the person that did this is watching, I just want to thank them, I’m glad to know we have more heroes on our side,” said Discord as he walks away.
“And there you have it, any thoughts?” asked the anchor
“A new hero! This is interesting, said one panelist
“He is no hero, heroes don’t kill others,” said the other one
“Dr. Hope didn’t get the memo about that,” said the other panelist
“Did you already forget all the good things he did for society? Just like that?” asked the other panelist in a rage
“He is a murderer, most of the people he helped are lucky that they weren’t homeless or invisible in society,” said the panelist
“Regardless, whoever killed him is no hero, I bet it's just another villain coming to take revenge on him, I am not celebrating this,” said the panelist.
“Hm… it seems Boris Lakov doesn’t like me, but he is old school, for now, I’m not going to dwell on it…” said Spike as he watched the news while eating breakfast at his new home.
A mansion that belonged to his uncle Luke, which he didn’t really need anymore, and Alistar knew he could use as a base of operations, once he gets it up to speed again.
“Well, that was delicious, now, I better head out and do some old-fashioned tourism around town… and by tourism, I mean, looking for more clues and targets,” said Spike as he washed the dishes and headed out of his new home to look around town.
A FEW HOURS LATER
Spike had been walking around for a while seeing the new Canterlot, it was almost as if it was stuck in time, there were new buildings and shopping malls, but the rest of it seemed the same, except for the crime.
Spike suffered 5 attempted muggings, and in all of them, he sent the assailants to the hospital… or therapy, but none to the morgue.
However, this situation had put him in a bad mood.
“GOD DAMMIT, what the hell is happening in this city, why is there so much crime, when I left it was mostly under control, and now… ARGH! I wish I could go Dragonlands on this fools but…” Spike said until something, or better said someone, caught his attention
“Excuse me, sir, could you spare some change?” came a weak male voice.
Spike looked down and noticed a homeless person, begging for money, the poor guy was basically bones and flesh, he had a long unkempt beard and long, oily blue hair, but there was something else that caught his attention
“That voice…” he said as he knelt down to meet the man’s gaze, only for this to look away in shame
“... S-Soarin?” said Spike
“N-no, y-you’ve got me confused with someone else,” he said
“Dude, it’s me!... Humdrum…” Spike said as he forced Soarin to look at him
“H-humdrum?... N-no impossible, y-you died, w-we… I… I must be hallucinating,” Soarin said in fear
“I’m not dead man, see,” Spike said as he hugged his friend
“H-humdrum… you’re alive!” Soarin said as he hugged back, tears falling from his eyes.
“What happened to you?” asked Spike
“My father, he happened,” said Soarin
“You need to tell me everything, but first, let's make you look decent, come on,” Spike said as he took Soarin to the local bathhouse to get cleaned up.
2 HOURS LATER
“Now that is the Soarin I remember… minus the “homeless” diet thing,” Spike said as Soarin walked out of the bathhouse, clean-shaven, long, messy hair cleaned, stylish and trimmed, and a new set of clothes, courtesy of Spike himself
“You saved me again…” Soarin said as he walked over to Spike
“Dude, seriously, what happened? Back in school you were one of the richest students, what are you doing living in the streets?” asked Spike
“...I can’t believe it… you’re alive!” Soarin said again ignoring Spike
“Yeah, I’m alive,” said Spike
“How?” asked Soarin
“W-well, when I fell into the ball of fire, apparently, I missed my target for a few inches, making me land next to the crater caused by the explosion, however, due to the force of the impact of my body with the wall, it collapsed making me free fall… from there, I thinking my instincts kicked in and I somehow landed safely before passing out… as luck may have it, the people that found me are my grandparents and they raised ever since…” said Spike
“Like a Phoenix,” said Soarin
“Yeah… but enough about me, what about you?” asked Spike
“Well, I…” Soarin started, only to be interrupted by his stomach
“When was the last time you ate?” asked Spike
“A decent meal, at the soup kitchen 2 days ago, snacks and kindness, yesterday,” said Soarin
“Then let’s go get something to eat, and seeing that I am back after so long, there is one place I really want to revisit,” said Spike with a grin
“You’re not referring to…” Soarin said
A FEW MINUTES LATER
“Here we are, Sugarcube corner, man I missed this place’s smoothies,” said Spike as both he and Soarin got off the taxi
“Dude, I still think it’s a bad idea, everyone thinks you’re dead, and they probably think I am dead,” said Soarin
“Has anyone other than me seen your face?” asked Spike
“My mom, dad, grandparents, Flitter, Cloudchaser, their parents… your old league mates, the guys from S.T.I.G.M.A…,” said Soarin
“So then, we are golden, as long as they aren’t here no one is going to know who we are, apart of you, none ever saw my face,” said Spike
“But there is a fingerprint recognition system, something of a census for people to know which restaurants are popular and see who are regulars, a marketing strategy of sorts,” said Soarin
“What of it? If it helps them, great,” said Spike oblivious to what Soarin was referring to
“He didn’t get the point, as soon as his fingerprints are scanned they’ll find out who he is… wait a minute! When he “died” this was barely starting, most stores didn’t even have the fingerprint system yet… from what he told me, he did do it in the Dragonlands, so maybe his other hero persona will appear, we’re ok then,” Soarin thought as they both entered the dinner, but he immediately froze
“Something wrong?” asked Spike
“The girl in the counter…” said Soarin
Spike turned and saw a girl, she was around the same age as them, with long, puffy pink hair, and blue eyes, and she was waving at the 2 of them with a massive grin.
“What’s wrong?” asked Spike
“She knows my face,” said Soarin, omitting a VERY important piece of information
“Well, just make up a lie or something, when she asks,” said Spike
“G-good idea,” said Soarin as they walked forward
“WELCOME TO SUGARCUBE CORNER! MY NAME IS PAOLA AND I WILL BE YOUR SERVER TODAY… Long time no see Sebastian, we were starting to believe you were dead,” said Paola
“Yeah, no, I was… training, yeah… my father taught me a survival training regime the army used to train with and I wanted to give it a try, sorry that I made everyone worry,” said Soarin with a fake smile
“Well, you did lose weight, but I don’t see much muscle,” said Paola
“Yeah, turns out, I learned how to survive long enough to make it back to civilization, but not how to earn muscle along the way,” said Soarin
“Fair enough, and you are?” asked Paola
“Hi, my name is Xavien, I just moved here from the Dragonlands to attend college,” Spike said
“Cool which one?” asked Paola
“Canterlot State,” said Spike
“Wow, same as us! He wanna be friends?” asked Paola
“Sure,” said Spike
“Great! Bring it!” Paola said as she stuck out her hand to shake Spike’s
Spike did the same, but once their hands met, both of them felt a small jolt of electricity, that made them have a feeling of remembrance.
“That was weird,” said Spike
“Probably nothing, some static energy from the machine,” said Paola “Anyway, what can I get for you?”
“Her hair, it reminds me of someone, but who…” Spike thought unaware that Paola was asking the same question in her head
After a few seconds of taking their order, the moment of truth came
Soarin placed his thumb in the fingerprint scanner and it beeped
“Thank you for your patronage… Soarin Tempest,” Paola Whispered quietly
Then came Spike, Soarin was literally biting his nails as he placed his thumb in the scanner, and then, the machine beeped.
There was a moment of silence before Paola looked up at Spike
“Thank you for your patronage, your order will be ready in a few minutes,” she said with a smile
Spike smiled back and walked away with Soarin, who was almost as pale as paper.
But as soon as they were far from the counter, Paola quickly did a double take on the screen
“I-it can’t be… no this is impossible… I need to take a picture of this, if not the girls won’t believe me… I need to tell Cheese Sandwich about this!” Paola said as she quickly took her phone out and snapped a quick picture, for what the screen displayed, it was impossible for her to explain “Welcome back, Humdrum!” it read.
A FEW MINUTES LATER, at a booth at the far end of the dinner
“Are you sure that’s enough food?” asked Spike
“Yeah, you don’t want to overload your body with carbs and calories after not eating for a bit, it can be dangerous for your health,” said Soarin as he ate his sandwich.
“If you say so… so, tell me, what happened?” said Spike
“Well, it happened 2 months ago, I had returned from training when I heard my father talking on the phone with someone…
MEMORY
"MOM, DAD, I'M HOME!!" Soarin said as he entered his house, only to be met with silence.
"Odd, mom would usually come to welcome me…" he said as he walked towards his room not giving it much thought, but stopped when he heard his father's voice coming from his study
"... yes, it is done… I kept my end of the bargain, now it is your turn… well it better be the case… let me remind you last time we tried the fortress was blown to bits by those stupid girls and their pet sidekick… and whose fault was it that we lost lots of our manpower?... oh don't get me started on that, calling that stupid sidekick a hero, please, a real hero survives something like that… yeah the next batch will be ready in 2 months… on the same account… yes… yes, nice doing business with you," Soarin's dad said as hung up
"What the fuck?! My dad was involved in the flying fortress incident?!!" Soarin thought as he accidentally bumped the door, alerting his father.
"BOY, I KNOW YOU ARE THERE! YOU BETTER ENTER THE ROOM NOW!!!" Soarin's father said
Soarin entered the room and looked at his father in disgust
"I'll assume you heard most of that," his father said
"How could you, you put the lives of millions in danger and you don't even seem to care," said Soarin
"Why should I? I don't know those people, they mean nothing to me," He said as he turned to look out the window.
"Why would you do this? You're a hero in everyone's eyes?" Said Soarin
"So what? Being a hero doesn't get you that far in this life, DO YOU REALLY THINK I WAS GOING TO BE GOING OUT EVERY DAY JUST TO SAVE SOME LOWLY NORMY AND GET A THANK YOU AND A PAT IN THE BACK?... no, I am destined for greater things… and so are you, every single one of your ancestors amounted to great things, they were heroes amongst heroes, the best of them all…" he continued
"SO ALL THIS OF BEING A WAR HERO WAS A LIE?!" Soarin said raising his voice
"Of course not, but it is about time for a change, and for me to become what I truly am… a God!" He said
"Y-you… you sold yourself out to Tirek, didn't you!" Soarin said
"Sell myself out? Never, too expensive, he just made me an offer I couldn't resist," he said
"Which was?" Asked Soarin
"Control over the city of Cloudsdale, the land that should be rightfully ours," he said
"M-mom! There is no way she would agree to this!" Soarin said
"Your mother! HA! That woman will agree to anything I say as long as I buy her whatever she wants," he said
"Y-you… you helped plan the assault on the fort, you were stationed there for a full week before it happened," said Soarin
"Guilty as charged… but I believe we've spoken enough, time to decide son, join me and take your rightful place with me, or… well…" he said
"Many of my friends almost died because of you, one of my best friends DID! And it was all because of you," Soarin said
"My son? Friends with a sidekick? Don't Make me laugh, I accepted the fact that you were dating those 2 sluts you called girlfriends, but this is going too far, you've become soft… you are of no use to me like this," Soarin's father said
"FUCK YOU!" Soarin roared as he lunged at his father only for him to use his magic and send him flying through the window and onto the lawn outside the front door.
"You are a million years too early to defeat me… be gone for good, birthing you was a waste, you are no longer my son," he said as he pointed a gun at Soarin
Soarin just looked at his father in hate, got up, and left.
"And if you ever come back, I will make sure you leave In a body bag!" He screamed.
BACK TO PRESENT
"And… after that, I had no choice but to live on the streets… I did sneak in once, and I was able to get my phone… My room was trashed, all my cards were cut to pieces, and I could get my ID because it wasn't in my wallet… still, I can't help but feel as if my dad was looking for something in my room after he kicked me out, but I'm smarter than that… However, I realized that my dad took my ID to make his "friends" keep an eye on me, so, I had no choice but become a hobo… and then, 2 months later, you appeared back from the dead," Soarin said as he finished eating.
"You don't say, I imagine this is why you didn't go to Cloudchaser or Fritter for help," said Spike
"I didn't want to involve them," said Soarin
"Well, I respect that… well it is getting late… Soarin, there is a matter I must discuss with you, however, it best be in my house, we're the walls don't have ears," said Spike
"Sure," Soarin said as they both got up and left.
MEANWHILE
"... BUT IT IS WHAT THE SCREEN SAID, IT CAN'T BE, HUMDRUM DIED ON THAT FLYING SAUCER… BUT NOW, THERE IS SOMEONE WITH HIS FINGERPRINTS IN THIS RESTAURANT!" Paola said as she lost her mind
"Pinkie, babe, relax, it's more than likely a software error, I'll call Microchips and have him come down and fix it, ok," Cheese Sandwich said
"B-but…" Pinkie tried to say
"Pinkie, Humdrum was one of my best friends, I would love for him to be alive too, but he isn't… why don't you go and have some fun with the girls, get this out of your head," said Cheese
"You're right, thanks babe, I'll head over to their table," Pinkie said she hugged her fiance and left
"If only…" said Cheese
MOMENTS LATER
"Hey girls!" Pinkie said as she sat down
"Hi Fili, how have you been?" Asked a Masked Mater-horn
"Busy, what about the rest of you?" She asked
"Well, to be honest, we haven't been doing so much heroing this past couple of days, except for Ms. Perfect Apples over there," said Zapp
"I don't even want to imagine what you've been up to Zapp," Mare-velous said
"Hey, I took Humdrum's advice to heart…" Zapp started but stopped when she realized Radiance was there.
"It's OK Zapp, I still miss him, but… at least I know he is in a better place… and one day, we will see each other again… Oh, I just can't wait!" Radiance said with a smile
"You're still going to live your life to the fullest, right?" Demoness said looking at her friend
"Of course, but, as I told you before, no dating for me, so don't even think about it," said Radiance
"ONE, I am not THAT Into girls, and 2, how is that living to the fullest?" Demoness asked
"My body and soul already belong to someone," said Radiance
"So what, you gonna become a nun or something?" Zapp asked
"Heavens, no, their uniform is so~ last century," Radiance said
"Well, at least this is an improvement," said Rager
"If you count the fact she has a dead boyfriend as good, then, yeah," said Zapp
"At least she has a boyfriend," said Rager
"Whatever," Zapp said
"So, Mare, how is your investigation going?" Asked Matter-horn
"I'm close, in a few more days I'll have enough evidence to exterminate the Merchants, THEY'LL PAY FOR WHAT THEY DID!" She said
"OK, good… something wrong Fili, you look pale," said Matter-horn
Fili looked at her friends and said "something weird happened today… now, I'm gonna show you, but please don't go nuts over this…" Fili said
Her friends all looked at her in anticipation as she grabbed her phone
"A few minutes ago, someone came in and ordered, when he used the fingerprint scanner, this appeared…" she said as she showed them their phone.
As soon as the girls saw the picture on the screen their eyes almost popped out of their sockets
“CAN IT BE?!” Radiance said as she snatched the phone out of Pinkie’s hands and stared at the picture as if her life depended on it
“This can’t be, Humdrum died years ago, I-it must be a mistake!” said Mare-velous as she saw the picture as well and a tightness in her heart as she said those words
“Cheese says it is more than likely a software malfunction… but…” said Pinkie
“But?” asked Zapp
“I shock his hand, and, when I did, I felt… as if I knew him… from a long time ago… and this was even before he even used the scanner,” said Pinkie as she stuck out her hand, only for Radiance and Mare-velous to grab it
“Rarity, Applejack, chill, you’ll pull her arm off,” said Zapp
“Sorry dear, it’s just…” Rarity said
“Hard to believe…” said Applejack
“But it doesn’t make any sense,” said Demoness
“What does?” asked Masked Matter-horn
“First off, when Humdrum… “left” to heaven, this system was in its very early stages, second, from what you’ve told me, he didn’t like doing much shopping, and the stores that started this were clothing stores, thirdly, and most importantly, Microchips updated the software, he made it fail proof so…” said Demoness
“Actually, Sunset, I made it so that the error percentage was almost 0%, there is still the rare chance it was a malfunction,” Microchips said as he entered the dinner
“Oh,” said Sunset
“So there is a possibility it was all a mistake?” asked Fluttershy
“Yes, sorry If I got your hopes up,” said Microchips as he walked toward the back of the dinner
“Well~ I still think it was a very weird mistake,” said Sunset
“Yeah, but, a mistake is a mistake,” said Twilight
“Y-yeah, anyway, any ideas for university?” asked Fluttershy quickly changing the subject
“And here ah was gettin’ mah hopes up over nothin’... I promise you Humdrum, just like a promise to mah Ma and Pa, I will avenge you! Be it the last thin’ I do,” Applejack said as she looked at the picture of Humdrum on Pinkie’s phone
“SIGH!... it ended up being a stupid mistake… Humdrum, oh how much I miss you… But I know we’ll see each other again my love, I know this very much,” Rarity said as a tear fell from her eye.
“By the way, Soarin dropped by a few minutes ago,” Pinkie said all of a sudden
“SOARIN IS ALIVE?!!” all minus Rarity said
“Yeah, he was apparently doing some secret training and the media coverage of his “disappearance” was nothing but make-belief… he did lose a lot of weight,” Pinkie said
“Well, Cloudchaser and Flitter are gonna be happy when they see their boy toy again after thinking he was actually dead,” said Rainbow Dash
“I know right, they even would patrol throughout the night for consecutive days to find any evidence or trace of him, glad they can finally relax,” said Twilight
“Yeah, he came in with the guy who happened to suffer this incident with the scanner… come to think of it… the guy he was with was also a dragon, just like Humdrum was, he was even around the same age he should be if he were alive… and it seemed that Soarin and Xavien, the guy's name, seemed to know each other for years,” said Pinkie
“Xavien!? Now that is a strange coincidence,” said a male voice as he walked up to the girls
“Oh, hey Shadow, how’s it going?” said Pinkie and the girls, minus Rarity (her attention was still glued to Humdrum’s picture), as Shadow walked up to them
“Girls, we’re friends, plus, we are not on the clock, you can just call me Norman,” he said
“Right, anyway…” said Rainbow Dash
“Hey! What up Norm!” came Cheese’s voice as he and Microchips walked up to the table
“Nothing much, the investments are going good though, anyway, I’m feeling some sort of heavy atmosphere, what's going on?” he said
“Well…” Pinkie said and then proceeded to explain everything to Norman
“I see… well, was it an error?” asked Norman
“Maybe… I don’t know, the algorithm is fine… maybe it was just a temporal hiccup,” said Microchips
“I see,” said Norman
“By the way, Norman, why did the name Xavien surprise you?” asked Twilight
“Well, wasn’t Humdrum’s actual “rumored” name Xavien… something?” said Norman
“You’re right!!” Rarity’s head immediately said as her face shot up from the phone
“I wouldn’t get my hopes up, Humdrum explained to me that Xavien was a common name in the Dragonlands, and even though his parents lived here in Canterlot, they both loved the name, something about the meaning it has to them, but he didn't go TO into detail,” said MicroChips
“Oh,” they all said, and after a few seconds of awkward silence the conversation shifted elsewhere.
LATER THAT NIGHT AT SPIKE’S HOUSE
“So, this was your uncle’s house? Sorry about what happened to him,” said Soarin
“Don’t be, he got what was coming to him,” said Spike as he opened the door to his house, which was more of a mansion, and walked in “Follow me,”
Spike and Soarin continued to walk through the mansion until they stopped near a wall with a fireplace and a large painting with some strange symbolism in it
“Nice crib,” said Soarin “Hey, your house is close to mine,” he said realizing it
“Yeah,” Spike said as he walked over to the wall “What I am about to show you, stays between us,” said Spike in a serious voice as he placed his hand on the wall next to the fireplace
“Ok,” Soarin said
After a few clanks the fireplace disappeared to reveal a hidden stairway that led down into the house
“Come with,” said Spike as he entered the stairway followed by Soarin
After a few seconds of walking down the dimly lit stairs, Spike and Soarin arrived at an obscured hallway.
Spike took a step forward and a red light appeared out of nowhere, Spike continued to walk while the light remained on him for a few seconds and then disappeared
“Welcome back, master Xavien,” said the computerized voice
“Motherboard, I have a guest, please deactivate security measures for the time being,” Spike said as he motioned for Soarin to follow him
“Certainly master Xavien,” the computer said
Soarin just stood there, terrified and confused
“Well, come on, we don’t have all night,” Spike said
“R-right,” said Soarin as he hurried over
“Take a seat,” Spike said as they reached a table in the middle of the room
Soarin did as he was told while looking around at Spike’s hideout
“This is a cool base of operations… it kind of reminds me of Batman’s cave,” said Soarin
“Yeah, my uncle liked to pretend to be dark and mysterious, but, he was afraid of bats so, no batman, and of course, I gave it a more mothern twist to suit my preferences,” said Spike as he continued to look through some files
“So… why did you bring me here?” asked Soarin
Spike then stopped and held a file in his hand then turned and walked upto Soarin and sat down
“What I am about to tell you, is highly… confidential, you see, I belong to an old hero organization that almost went extinct decades ago… my grandfather was the last member of the group… and despite the fact that my uncle past the initiation, he quickly abandoned ship… this hero organization worked in the cover of darkness to protect the world from the shadows for big threats such as: supervillains, organizations, and even tyrants… when I became a hero in the Dragonlands, I took the oath and joined my grandfather in this organization… that leads me to my return to Canterlot…long story short… I was the one that killed Manestrosity and Doc. Hope,” Spike said with a serious face, looking at Soarin
“So… where is this going?” asked Soarin
“Manestrosity and Doc. Hope… helped Tirek’s organization, even betraying their own families… and this brings me… us, to this conversation… my nest target,” Spike said as he plopped the file down on the table
Soarin grabbed it and opened it, but his face remained expressionless
“... is your father, Howard Torres, also known as Hurricane Tempest… or the Colonel… one of the Capo’s in Tirek’s crime syndicate,” said Spike
“He was in charge of training the new recruits, I heard him say that…” Soarin said as he looked up and made eye contact with Spike
“Soarin, I have to kill your father,” Spike said
“I’m sorry Xavien, I can’t let you do that,” said Soarin
“Soarin, I know he’s your father, that’s why I’m telling you… but don’t think that because you are my friend, I will let you stop me,” said Spike
“That is not my intention… if anyone kills my father, it is going to be me,” Soarin said looking at Spike
“You want to commit patricide?” asked Spike
“That man is no longer my father, he said it himself, plus, I can’t forgive him for everything he did… and anyway, if we arrested him, he would be sentenced to death,” said Soarin
“Soarin, what I do… is very different from what they taught you at the academy,” said Spike
“To be a clean-cut hero? That never existed… sometimes justice, must be taken in your own hands, especially for the greater good,” said Soarin
“I can’t let you do this, just bringing you here and telling you all this, was involving you too much,” said Spike
“Then… let me join your organization,” said Soarin
‘Are you sure?” asked Spike
“I wouldn’t be saying this if I wasn’t,” said Soarin
“Give me a second,” said Spike as he made a quick call
A short time later, Spike came back.
“Follow me,” Spike said as Soarin got up and followed him toward a training arena.
"Stick out your power arm," said Spike
Soarin dd as he was told
Then Spike lit his fingers on fire and proceeded to touch Soarin's arm.
Soarin felt the sting of the fire as Spike began to speak
"Where there is darkness, we are the light… where there is evil we are the good…where there is hope, we are there to ensure its safety… we work in the shadows for the greater good for those who can't… that is our mission, the true way of acting for a hero…" Spike said as a design was taking form in Soarin's right arm
"... everything is permitted, but not all is good… be wise in the way you act…and remember, where you are, we are, for alone one cannot stand… welcome to the organization, Soarin," Spike said as he finished and removed his hand from Soarin's arm to reveal a marking in his arm.
"That… was… SO COOL!" He said " what is this?" He asked
"It is the proof that you are a Shadow Master, like me and my grandfather… from now on, my house and my grandparents' house in the Dragonlands are open to you," said Spike
"Cool! What now?" Asked Soarin
"You practice," said Spike
"Practice what?" Asked Soarin
"How to use this," said Spike as 2 blades appeared from nowhere.
"WOW!" said Soarin
"Now you try," said Spike
Soarin looked at him and then mimicked Spike’s movements and sure enough 2 blades appeared.
"Wow, just like in assassin's creed," said Soarin
"Yeah, I took the idea from there," said Spike
"WAIT FOR REAL!" Soarin said in shock
"Yeah, I thought it would be great to have an Ace under your wrist, just in case you got in a pickle, and I remembered AC," said Spike
"Wow, but wait, there is no mechanism," said Soarin
"Correct, these are not physical weapons, they are magic or alchemical weapons to be more precise, they use mana to work… and the mechanism is actually the mark, I thought that that having something physical was Abad idea, especially if you got captured, but no one would care about a tattoo, they'll overlook it immediately giving you an advantage," said Spike
"Cool," Soarin said as he began to run around striking the dummies in the arena
"No, bringing in your targets alive might get you in good favor with the other heroes, but, the people we are going up against are good at evading the law, more than likely because of their connections, so don't lose sleep over killing any of them," said Spike
"Understood… man if Microchips ever finds out of this he is gonna lose his shit, maybe even try to modify these," said Soarin
"Glad to see you enjoy the welcoming gift… well, we've got our tools and information, we've got our targets and plans, but there is only one thing missing…" Spike said as he walked over to the dresser "... I've seen your outfit, and I know more and more heroes are stopping to use capes, so, here, this mask will protect your identity better than your current one, or you may modify it to match your taste," Spike said giving the mask to Soarin
"Thank you, " he said as he put the mask on
"Well, I'd like to attack now, but, if found are not feeling up for it yet, I can wait while you practice," said Spike
"I'm ready, I know that mansion better than anyone, I can even tell you how to sneak in," said Soarin
"Well, lead the way," said Spike
LATER THAT NIGHT AT SOARIN'S HOUSE
“This way, follow me,” Soarin said as he showed Spike the hole in the defensive wall around the mansion
“Your parents don’t know about this?” asked Spike
“That’s the good thing of having a father with a God complex, he thinks he can’t make mistakes,” said Soarin
“Well, thank God for that,” said Spike
“By the way, what should I call you?” asked Saorin
“What do you mean?” asked Spike
“Well, I don’t want to call you by name when on the field, and calling you Humdrum is out of the question,” said Saorin
“Well, you can call me Spike… wait, no, that’s my everyday nickname… I don’t know,” said Spike
“Wait, you don’t have a hero name?” asked Soarin
“No, in the Dragonlands my name is Dead Flame, but here… I am a dead man walking, so…” said Spike
“Well, I’ve heard people on the street calling you “The Silencer” you should go with that,” said Soarin
“The Silencer… cool, I’ll take it… but, why?” asked Spike
“There was a camera near Manestrosity’s lair, apparently when they enhance the audio you say something about silencing him and his accomplices, then the camera fails due to years of being taken care of,” said Saorin
“Of course, there was… anyway…” said Spike as he was about to head in
“Wait! Something is not right here,” said Soarin
“Why?” asked Spike
“The lights are off, my dad should be here by now,” said Soarin
Just then they heard someone walking near them
“Hide!” said Soarin as both he and Spike hide in some bushes
“... WELL I DON’T CARE, I WANT HIM FOUND AND DEALT WITH!!!... so what? He isn’t my son no more… should I remind you that he knows about us?... you better,” Soarin’s father said as he walked by talking on the phone as he entered the mansion
“Hypothesis confirmed, your dad did take your ID to put a bounty on your head,” said Spike
“Then, I… we, better find out who is cashing the bounty, that person might lead us to the next big wig in the organization,” said Soarin
“Well look at you, not even a full day in the force and you have the hunger of a veteran,” said Spike
“Hate is a good motivator,” said Soarin as he run out of the bush and started climbing the wall towards the open window that lead to his old room, Spike following close behind
“Any ideas?” asked Soarin
“It’s your kill, you do you,” said Spike
Soarin thought for a second and then he smiled
“He’s headed for his study, he has no escape,” said Soarin as he and Spike crept toward the study, stopping right outside the door
“I’m getting tired of this, why is it that those idiots can’t do their bloody job? And even with all of the new recruits they still want more and more, I teach them how to fight, not how to think, they should know how to do that by now,” Hurricane said as he looked out the window
“Show time,” Soarin said as he crept into the study
“Sigh… I better get out there, there is no way those idiots are finding Sebastian, and even if they did, they’d all get killed, he is the best of my pawns… such a waste…” Hurricane said as he turned around, and his soul almost left his body
“Hello, Father,” Soarin said, and without another word, he used his new weapon to stab his father right in the heart
“y-YOU…” Hurricane said as Soarin helped him fall to the floor
“It ends father,” said Soarin said as he removed his mask
“I… Should’ve known, you’d return…” said Hurricane
“And not alone,” said Spike as he walked into the picture
The moment Hurricane’s eyes landed on Spike, a look of pure horror appeared
“Y-you… this can’t be, you’re dead,” said Hurricane
“Turns out, you can’t even kill someone properly,” said Spike
“Father, why? Really?” said Soarin as he looked at his father
“Because… it was my destiny to rule Cloudsdale… our ancestors founded Cloudsdale, but we were forced out of reign 2 generations ago,” said Hurricane
“That’a round the time of the genocide,” said Spike
“Were we involved in such a thing?” asked soarin
“No… our family was innocent but did nothing to help or stop it,” said Hurricane
Soarin and Spike looked at each other
“All in all… I’m proud of you son… it takes real courage to come back from nothing, and still have the clarity of mind to stab someone while looking into their eyes… I raised you well,” said Hurricane
“I am NOTHING like you,” said Soarin
“I know… you’re better,” Hurricane said as he died
“May God forgive your sins,” said Soarin as he stood up
“What now?” asked Spike
“We look for clues,” said Soarin as he started to look around the room
After a few minutes of looking around, Soarin found something
“Hey, look, a safe,” said Soarin
“You know the combination?” asked Spike
“No… but being my father… 8…6…9…2, voila,” said Soarin
“Are those numbers important?” asked Spike
“Nope… my dad was never good at remembering numbers and passwords, usually I had to be the one to help him, so, he decided to use the same number code for everything,” said Soarin as he opened the safe and started to read the documents
“Same code? You don’t say,” said Spike as he grabbed Hurricane’s phone and unlocked it
“WHAT THE FUCK?!!” said Soarin
“What?” asked Spike
“That explains it, my mother’s behavior,” said Soarin
“I’m not following,” said Spike
“She’s under a spell, my mother would’ve never accepted my father’s actions, not to mention, she’s been acting weird for a while now, come!” said Soarin as he ran out followed by Spike
After a few seconds, Soarin kicked in the door to his parent's room and found his mom sitting like a statue on a chair in the center of the room
“Ok, that is just unnerving,” said Spike
“She’s being controlled by the jewelry,” Soarin said as he handed the paper over to Spike
“Asharaf diamonds, you’re right,” said Spike as he walked over to Soarin’s mother
“Is she going to be ok?” asked Soarin
“Yeah, these diamonds only make you act like a puppet… however, explaining this to your mother once she wakes up from the spell, THAT will be the tricky part,” said Spike as he placed his hands over the bracelets and used his fire to melt them down, then he quickly grabbed the necklace and ripped it off Soarin’s mother’s neck.
Then, all of a sudden, she jumped up and screamed
“YOU WON’T GET AWAY WITH THIS HOWARD!~ Did I miss something?” asked Soarin’s mother, seeing Spike, the jewelry, and her son “Sebastian, what is going on here?... and were is your father?” she asked
“Dead,” Soarin said
“What?!!” she said in surprise
Soarin then explained everything to his mother
“I see, so you are the famous Humdrum… thank you for your sacrifice, it takes courage to do such a thing,” she said as she hugged Spike
“It’s ok,” said Spike uncomfortably
“By the way, did your father really make you homeless?” she asked
“Yes, but Spike helped me,” said Soarin
“I see, once again, thank you,” she said
“No problem,” said Spike as he continued to check Hurricane’s phone
“So, what do we do about father?” asked Soarin
“To hell with him… but I am going to have to hire someone to clean the blood
“Oh, I forgot to mention, the daggers are Spirit weapons, there is no body injury, if you take him to the coroner’s he’ll say it was a heart attack,” said Spike still scrolling on the phone
“How convenient,” said Soarin’s mother
“Ms. Thunderstrike, do you know someone called Frederick Rowen?” asked Spike
“Filthy Rich, yeah,” she said
“Were you guys close?” asked Spike
“Nah, my ex-husband and him were,” she said
“What about, Felipe Medina… got you,” said Spike
“What?“ asked Soarin
“Felipe Medina, aka Flim,” said Spike
“The leader of the Merchants,” said Soarin
“Correcto, now we know who your dad was working with, and who is trying to cash in your bounty,” said Spike
“BOUNTY!!!” said his mom
“Part of his plan to tie loose ends,” said Soarin
“WHAT WAS WRONG WITH THAT MAN?!” she screamed
“A Godfather-wannabe with a God complex,” said Spike
“Took the words out of my mouth,” said Soarin
“Anyway, I’d better get things ready for the funeral, appearances must be kept,” Soarin’s mother said as she left the room to call the Coroner’s office
“We have our next targets,” said Spike
“Hold it, dude, we can’t go against the merchants alone, we need help… why don’t go talk with your old league-mates? I mean, Applejack-SORRY Mare-velous has entered a personal war with the Merchants and the other girls would be more than happy to help,” said Soarin
“Are you being dumb, or did the adrenaline go to your head?” asked Spike
“No, why?” asked Soarin
“Soarin, I. AM. DEAD… not to mention, have you seen all of the things the girls accomplished after my death, they’re fame skyrocketed… Zapp joined the Wonderbolts, Fili is Equestria’s best party planner, Mare’s farm’s worth grew 20x what it was, and Radiance now has a world-renowned boutique, not to mention, their band is doing well as well,” said Spike
“You’ve kept tabs on them, have you,” said Soarin
“News,” said Spike
“Dude, after you died, they were a mess, they didn’t even attend school for a month, and they all didn’t know what to do… they all suffered terribly…, especially Radiance,” said Soarin
Spike turned to look at him
“She was so devastated by your death… she was on suicide watch for 6 months,” said Soarin
“She… tried to commit suicide?” asked Spike
“Yeah, she chugged down a lot of pills, she was almost dead when Rager found her, she was in your room in their base, surrounded by your pictures,” said Soarin
“Why? Guilt?” asked Spike
“No… she… I don’t know,” said Soarin
“Doesn’t matter, I can’t go back,” said Spike
“Fine… let me think of something else… by the way, can you… help me with another issue,” Soarin said catching Spike’s attention.
SOMEWHERE ELSE IN TOWN
“ANYTHING?” asked Cloudchaser as Flitter entered her house
“No, still nothing,” Flitter said as she changed into a normal attire
“DAMN IT! If we don’t find him soon, he might…” said Cloudchaser
“Don’t say it,” Soarin is strong, and he knows how to survive,” said Flitter
“You’re right… let’s have hope,” said Cloudchaser
Just then, the doorbell rang
“I wonder who could that be so late at night,” said Flitter as she walked towards the door
But when the 2 of them opened the door, they felt time stop.
There standing before them, was Soarin
“H-hi girls, sorry I made you worry,” said Soarin as he was tackled into hugs by the girls
“YOU’RE ALIVE!!!” they screamed
“Yeah, I am,” said Soarin
“What happened?” asked Cloudchaser
“Well…” Soarin explained everything to them
“Seriously? Do you think we’re dumb?” said Flitter getting angry
“Yeah, saying that Humdrum is alive, what is wrong with you,” said Cloudchaser
“He isn’t lying,” said Spike as he walked up and removed his mask
“H-humdrum?” they both said
“Yeah…” was all he could say before he was also tackled into a hug
“How?” asked Flitter
Spike then re-explained his survival and why he was here
“Well, if you need our help, count as in,” said Cloudchaser
“Yeah, as former members of S.T.I.G.M.A. we have your backs,” said Flitters
“Thank for the offer… say, do you 2 still have the phones we used to communicate?” asked Spike
“Yeah, we even have yours,” said Cloudchaser as she ran in and grabbed it
“How?” asked Spike
“I stoled it from Discord’s Humdrum museum, couldn’t risk it,” said Soarin
“Soarin, I have an idea for the help in this case,” said Spike as he turned to look at Soarin and then noticed the looks the girls were giving Soarin
“Really? What is it?” asked Soarin
“We’ll talk tomorrow, it seems you have more present matters to take care of currently,” said Spike
“What?” said Soarin as he looked at Spike leave
“Have fun tonight you guys,” said Spike as he disappeared into thin air
“The fuck is he talking… about,” Soarin said as he turned and saw the girls looking at him “oh,” was all he could say before Cloudchaser and Flitter pulled him into their house.
Phoenix ch. 6 The Silencer
Author's Note
Sorry it took so long
Phoenix ch. 6 The Silencer
“... YOU REALLY THINK YOU’RE BETTER THAN ME?!” a man said as he and Spike fought in a dilapidated factory.
“You said it, not me,” said Spike as he punched the man in the face making him stumble back for a second before he recovered and lunged at Spike again, shoving Spike, and almost making him fall over the railing.
“You disappoint me, kid…” the man said as he walked up to Spike and hoisted him up by his neck, choking him “... you’re just plain mediocre, just like everybody else in this stupid city,” the man said as he slammed Spike against the concrete wall, cracking it in the process.
Spike fell to the ground, squirming in pain and whizzing for air as his vision became blurry due to the lack of oxygen in his system.
“Hehehe, it seems I’ve won,” the man said as he turned around to face another person in the room.
“Y-you haven’t… won… I already called for backup, they’ll be here soon,” the girl said as she tried to free herself from her bindings.
“Well… it seems we better hurry… oh, but don’t worry, even, if it is going to be fast, I’ll make you enjoy it,” the man said as he walked towards her.
“You even dare off touching me a-and my father will make your life a hell in prison,” said the girl
“Prison, well, first of all, they’d have to catch me, and secondly… I’ll be out before soon to continue where we left off,” the man said as he walked even closer to the girl.
He was just about to grab a hold of her when he felt something smack him in the back part of his head.
“OUCH! WHAT THE FUCK!!” he exclaimed as he looked at the pulverized remains of the brick around him
He turned around and saw Spike in a fighting stance
“Gotta hand it to ya kid, you’re tougher than you look… let me fix that!” the man said as he lunged at full speed towards Spike, and just as his fist connected with Spike’s face, he felt something smack him in the stomach, hard.
Spike was able to knee him in the gut with all this strength before he was sent flying across the room, landing in some boxes.
“F…fuck…y-you… fucking kid…” the man said as he struggled to get up.
Spike also had trouble getting up, and to make matters worse, the hit had caused him to have double vision.
The 2 of them looked at each other as they tried their best to recover faster.
Then, from the corner of his eye, Spike noticed something on the ground, a hunting knife, his hunting knife.
He quickly grabbed it and stared back at the man.
“Oh, it seems someone is feeling brave, what are you going to do? Stab me?... you, heroes, don’t have the balls to do such shit… drop the knife kid…” the man said
Spike just tighten his grip on the knife
“... drop the knife or else…” the man said as he took a step forward
But so did Spike
“... then, so be it,” the man said as he ignited his fire magic in his arms and lunged at Spike at full speed, creating a massive shock wave as their bodies smacked against each other.
“FLAME!~” the girl screamed as their bodies connected
Seconds passed, and neither one of them moved.
After a few seconds of breathing, Spike opened his eyes and made eye contact with the man, his look frozen with shock as he looked down at his chest.
Spike followed suit and saw the knife impaling the man right in his heart, as blood began to drip down the hilt and onto the floor
“You… you see kid… you are… just like me… if not worse” the man said with a diabolic grin on his face
“No… I … am … NOT!” Spike said as he spartan kicked the man off the ledge and into the dark abyss below them.
“Flame!” the girl screamed catching his attention
“Empress! Are you ok?” Spike asked as he ran over to her and freed her
“I’m fine… you?” asked Empress
“I’ll be fine,” Spike said
“Flame… you… you just…” Empress said
“I know… but… what other choice did I have?” Spike said, unknowing that a dark cloud was forming behind him.
“I-I guess your… FLAME BEHIND YOU!!!” Empress screamed
Spike turned and saw the dark cloud of smoke rise as a macabre, diabolic laugh emanated from it, as the cloud took the shape of a demon’s head
“THE SAME!~” the cloud roared as it lunged at Spike, and everything went dark.
“AH!~” Spike screamed as he sat and jumped up, breathing heavily, cold sweat covering his body, as he looked around his bedroom.
“SIGH… the same fucking nightmare…” Spike said as he looked at the clock and saw it read 9 AM “... 5 hours of sleep again… well, it’s better than nothing,” he said as he got up from his bed, just as his doorbell rang.
“I wonder who that is?” he thought, as he started opening his bedroom door only to realize something.
“I should probably put on some clothes,” he said as he rushed back into his room.
3 MINUTES LATER
“Yes, sorry for taking long,” Spike said as he opened the door
“Morning Spike,” came a male voice Spike knew well
“Soarin? What are you doing here?” asked Spike
“The funeral is over… and neither my mother nor I wanted to stay there longer than necessary,” Soarin said
“Ok… so, what brings you to my house?” asked Spike
“Oh, yeah, it’s about these 2,” Soarin said as Flitter and Cloudchaser popped into view
“ What about them?” asked Spike
“I was thinking… what if they join us… they’re all for it,” said Soarin
“Yeah, we wanna help too,” said Flitter
“I’m going to assume that he told you what his father did,” said Spike
“Every detail,” said Cloudchaser
“I-i don’t know girls, what I do… my method of combat… its… not what you’re used to,” said Spike
“We can learn,” said Flitter
“But will you be ok with killing someone… on a regular basis?” asked Spike
Both girls went silent
“Taking someone’s life is not a simple thing, it affects you… look at Soarin for example,” said Spike
“What about me? I’m good!” said Soarin
“You have dark circles under your eyes, and those are not from your “hobo survival training” nor “My-girlfriends-kept-me-up-all-night” circles either… thinking about it well… there is no turning back after you do it,” said Spike.
The girls nodded and said their goodbyes just like Soarin did, hopped into his car, and drove off.
“Sigh… he’s only killed one person, and he is already like this… the emotional burden it gives you… only a few can tolerate it,” Spike thought as he looked at the sky. “Beautiful day… I’ll eat breakfast, do my morning workout, and head to the mall to do some quick shopping, I still need to buy some supplies,” Spike said as he closed his front door.
2 HOURS LATER
Spike had made his way to the Centennial Mall (The mall where he spotted Radiance and Gallahan years back) to finish up doing his supply shopping.
“This place has changed a lot, there are many new shops and… what the?... why are there some many posters of my old persona?... better ask…” Spike thought as he walked towards a clothing store
“Excuse me?” Spike said
“Welcome, what can I help you with?” one of the associates said in a cheerful voice
“Uhm… I’m from out of town, and I’m just wondering, why are there so many posters of one hero everywhere, is he the owner of the mall?” Spike asked lying
“Oh, no, that is-was Humdrum, he was a sidekick that showed much more capabilities and potential than almost all of the heroes in his class,” said the associate
“Oh… is he the guy that died during the Coup d’etat at the Crystal Empire?” Spike said
“Yeah, he was only 15 years old… after that day he kind of became a “patron saint” of sorts to most people, I mean, they adore him at the Crystal Empire,” the associate said
“Oh… but, if he is dead, isn’t it illegal to use his image as a marketing strategy?” asked Spike
“Yes, and at the beginning, there were many stores that were trying to profit from his image,” said the associate
“Oh, and what happened to them?” asked Spike
“His old league-mates came and served them “cease and desist” orders, many of them had to pay hefty fines,” said the associate
“And what happened to the money?” asked Spike
“It was given to Non-Profit Organizations,” said the associate
“Really? So, there wasn’t a crooked businessperson behind it to steal the money?” asked Spike
“Yeah, Radiance, Masked Matter-Horn, and Mistress Mare-velous made sure of it, I mean, Radiance literally destroyed 2 clothing boutiques that were, not only selling knock-offs but also using Humdrum’s image to sell them,” said the associate
“Wow, that’s new,” Spike said
“Yeah, she even said, and I quote “I will not let, greedy assholes like you ruin MY Humdrum’s legacy,” and quote,” said the associate
“That comment is also new…” Spike said as he looked around and noticed something, 2 girls walked by, one of them had long Purple hair with a magenta strick, and the other had long straight pink hair, both girls seemed to be around Spike’s age, and for some reason, Spike felt a sense of familiarity from them. “Those hairstyles, they look a lot like Masked and Ragger… but they are popular, maybe they are fans… still, that feeling, it was the same as the girl at Sugarcube Corn… OH MY GOD!~” Spike said as an image of Paola came into his mind, and slowly merged with an image of Fili-Second “Paola IS Fili-Second… oh no, this is bad, it took me this long to realize this, which means if I’m not careful I might bump into another one of them without realizing it… at least it seemed she didn’t recognize me…” Spike then turned to look at the sales associate was beginning to look nervous and uncomfortable with Spike.
“Sorry about that, I was just going through a mental list of things I had to buy…” Spike said with a smile as he looked up and noticed some hoodies in the store “By the way, how much to the hoodies cost?” asked Spike
“Oh, they depend on the size,” said the associate
“Do you have this one in XL?” asked Spike as he grabbed a black hoodie with green and purple details
“Sure, but, wouldn’t XL be too big for you, I take it you’re tall, but, not fat,” said the associate
“I just like my hoodies to be loose, personal preference,” said Spike
The associate smiled and went to the back to get the hoodie.
After a few minutes, Spike paid for the hoodie, put it on, and started heading toward the door
“By the way, is there any store in this mall that was actually endorsed by Humdrum?” asked Spike
“Yeah, it's a custom shop on the 3rd floor, Humdrum got his gear from there… it's a nice story, that shop was about to go out of business, and then Humdrum came, before he was famous, ordered his gear, and I believe he spread the word, because after that, many heroes and sidekicks came by the store, now, there is even a waitlist for orders,” the associates said
“Oh, nice, thanks for the help,” said Spike
“Anytime, come again, soon!” she said as Spike left
“Well, That was something,” Spike thought as he started to walk around the mall again
AT THE FOOD COURT (minutes later)
Spike continued walking around the mall until his stomach started to rumble, so he decided to head to the food court to eat something
“Ok, we’ve got the classic burger joints McD’s, King, A&W… we also have Taco Bell, but that one isn’t happening… pizza?... I’ll consider it…” Spike said as he looked around the food court for something to eat when he noticed something… more like someone… a group of someones.
Spike saw as a group of seven girls, around his age, got to a table and sat down, for whatever reason, Spike felt a sense of nostalgia when he saw these girls, 3 unicorns, 2 pegasuses, and 2 earth ponies.
It was something that Spike could not understand, for whatever reason, his gaze was stuck on the group of girls, it was a good thing he was a great dissimulator, cuz if he wasn’t he would be tagged as a creep; but he kept looking, looking at their hair, and whatever other facial feature was exposed to his eyesight.
To the far left was a pegasus with shoulder-length, rainbow-colored hair, next to her was a unicorn with long red and yellow hair, sitting across from her was an earth pony with long golden locks, green eyes, and by the looks of it, enough muscle to lift a car; next to the blond girl was another earth pony with familiar long pink curly hair; across from them were a pegasus with long straight pink hair, and a unicorn, or pegasus, Spike couldn’t tell, with long purple hair with a magenta strick, and lastly, Spike noticed a unicorn with a very stylish and purple long haired unicorn; Spike was able to get a bit of a look at the unicorn’s face, and the first thing he noticed was her eyes which gave Spike a strange feeling, she seemed happy, but at the same time, here eyes… the seemed void of life or light, they seemed dead.
“I am one hundred percent sure that’s Paola, and those are the 2 from earlier, if they are hanging out with Paola, that means they ARE Masked Matter-Horn and Ragger… which means, those are the girls… Zapp is the Rainbow girl, the blond one must be Mare-velous, and the one with the purple hair is Radiance… the other one has to be Demoness… this isn’t good, if I recognized them, they might recognize me and that will be a problem, I have to leave,” Spike said as he began to make his way across the food court to leave, not knowing, it was already too late.
MEANWHILE
“Hey girls!” said Pinkie as she waved at Twilight and Fluttershy to join the table.
“Hey, sorry we're late, we had a 22-12 at Robin Hood Ave,” Twilight said as she and Fluttershy sat down
“Oh, hopefully, it was nothing serious,” said Mare-velous
“We wouldn’t be on time if it were,” said Twilight
‘Y-yes… only some drunken road rage,” said Fluttershy
“Sigh… crime is getting out of hand lately,” said Empress
“Yeah, it's thanks to those annoyin’ Merchants, they have so many heroes and officials in their pockets, they’re destroying this city, and no matter all the evidence we find, nothing sticks or it just disappears… AH CAN’T STAND’EM!” Applejack said as she smacked the table
“Darling, I agree with your sentiment, but, you’re gaining unwanted attention,” Rarity said
“Yeah, cool your boots, sister,” said Zapp as the girls look around at the people staring at them.
“Ah apologize,” said Applejack.
“Well, let’s get down to business, class starts on Monday, has everyone worked out their schedules?” asked Twilight
“Yup, we’ve got it covered,” said Empress
“What about you Pinkie? You also have to help at Sugarcube Corner,” said Twilight
“Well, Mr. and Mrs. Cake are aware of this and they told me that if I have to leave due to emergencies during my shifts I must, just tell them… before… hand…” Pinkie said as she looked up and noticed Spike walking away from the food court.
“Something wrong, dear?” asked Rarity
“Give me a second,” Pinkie said as she jumped up and started to fast walk trying to catch up to the dragon.
“What was that about?” asked Zapp
“More than likely she spotted Cheese Sandwich walking around, and knowing how possessive she can be, ran after him so he is not head hunted by other girls,” said Twilight
“N-no, her reaction was more of shock, it seemed she saw someone else, maybe an old friend,” Fluttershy said
“Right~ anyway, I’m going to get some grub,” said Zapp as she got up and left to buy food.
One by one, all of the girls followed suit
“You getting somethin’ suga cube?” Applejack asked Rarity, who had been quiet most of the conversation.
“N-no, thank you, darling, I had a big breakfast, I’m not hungry right now… I’ll just guard the table until everyone comes back,” said Rarity, not looking up
“Ok, if you change yer mind, let me know, ah’ll buy yer food,” said Applejack
“Much appreciated, dear,” said Rarity
“Man, ah hope Rares recovers completely soon, she has days where she is happy, at least on the outside, and others, ah fear for her life, like today… maybe coming to this mall wasn’t a good idea… sigh… Humdrum… we both miss you so, SO, much… ah hope you’d be’ere to help us like the good ol’ days,” Applejack said as she went to get her food.
WITH SPIKE
"Shit, I think she saw me, I have to get out of here, and fast…" Spike thought as he looked back and saw Paola turning the corner and making eye contact.
"FUCK!" Spike said as he walked towards a large group of people in an attempt to hide in plain sight.
And it seemed to have worked.
"Where did he go, he was right here… And He isn't a ghost… or is he… and I'm just having a living nightmare?..." Paola said as she looked around the crowd, hoping to spot Spike, but he was gone.
DOWN THE HALL
"OK, there are the stairs that no one uses… except to have some "quality time with their special someone" heh, this is the first time in a long time that I am grateful for elevators," Spike thought thinking he was home free, however, he made a CRUCIAL mistake, he forgot to account for one particular variable of Fili's way worse than her determination… her speed.
"Good… the coast is clear… time to go~," Spike said as he turned to face the stairs only to bump into a short puffy, pink-haired girl "FUCK!~ " Spike said as he looked down and made eye contact with her.
"PAOLA! Hey, what a small city this is! " Spike tries to act as if their encounter was pure coincidence.
Without a warning, Paola grabbed his arm and dragged him halfway down the stairs, and slammed his back into the wall
"P-Paola?" Spike said concerned
"It's you… isn't it… Humdrum" Paola said
"I'm not…" Spike started saying
"DON'T LIE TO ME!!!" Paola said as she took out her phone and showed him the screenshot of his thumbprint information
"FUCK! I knew there was something wrong about that day…" Spike thought as he looked at Paola
"Yes" Spike answered going back to his usual self
Without warning Paola tackled him into a hug and she started to cry.
"Wow! Hey don't hug me out of the blue, what if someone sees us and gets the wrong idea," Spike said
As soon as he finished saying this, Paola jumped back and tried to stop her tears
"Y-you're r-right… C-cheese would feel s-so betrayed," Paola said as she gradually stopped crying.
“Who’s Cheese?” asked Spike
“Oh, my fiance, Carlos… you know him,” said Pinkie
“Doesn’t ring a bell,’ said Spike
“One of your best friends during your academy days,” said Pinkie
Spike just looked at her plainly
“The Creator? The hero that can literally create anything from his imagination!” Pinkie continued
Spike didn’t react
“Knick Knack!” Pinkie screamed having enough of Spike not catching on
“KNACK! You guys are an item! Never so that one coming!” said Spike
“Yeah… your “death” brought us together… NOT IN THAT SENSE! I just mean, that we helped each other get closure,” said Paola
“Oh… well, that is nice to know… anyway, how have you gals been doing?” asked Spike
“Well~ we could be doing better,” said Paola
“If you’re talking about the crime thing, then… yes, definitely,” said Spike
“That’s the thing… I’m not talking about crime… don’t get me wrong, we know it's bad, and Applejack has a plan to reduce the amount of crime, but…” Paola started
“Who’s Applejack? A new hero?” asked Spike
“Mare-velous… oh, right, you weren't here, let me explain…” Paola went on about the new nicknames the girls used in public
“New nicknames, that one is new as well,” said Spike
“Yeah, but as I said, makes things easier,” said Pinkie
“Right, so, Pinkie, was it?... you were telling me about the problems you gals have,” said Spike
“Yeah, it's not that we’re not fighting crime, it's just… after you died… things were… off… for a couple of months,” Pinkie said as she sat down on the stairs
Spike looked at her in confusion
“... your death affected everyone on campus, especially us… so, we were really out of for some time, especially AJ and Rarity… without them, we couldn’t even go out to fight crime, and to add more problems to the mix, Celestia, Luna, and Discord, refused to let any student of the academy fight crime for almost 3 months, this caused the heroes from town to be overwhelmed with work and, before we knew it, crime was out of hand, and what’s worse, we don’t know who is “clean” and who isn’t anymore…” Pinkie said
“Clean?” asked Spike
“Corruption has also increased this past 3 years… we know, not everyone is dirty, but…” Pinkie said
“The seed of doubt and lack of trust has placed a strain on “teamwork”, shit, it's worse than I thought,” said Spike
“I know, there isn’t much of a police force left anyway,” said Pinkie
“Wait, what?” asked Spike
“Yeah, a motion was passed to disarm the police, they say it was because of an increase in police brutality, and well, not a day had passed when the police officers turned in their weapons and criminals took to the streets armed as if they were going to war,” said Pinkie
“That smells like corruption to me,” said Spike
“Yeah, a little, I mean, it was a cell of the “Platinum heroes” (incredibly rich and influential heroes) that allied themselves with the movement out of nowhere and threw everyone off,” said Pinkie
“I see… wait, was this one of those “wake” attitude movement things?” asked Spike
“More than likely, it was not… and it’s pronounced “woke” not “wake”,” said Pinkie
“But that’s grammatically incorrect,” said Spike
“Anywho… the fact that the police have been disarmed and many of the police officers have resigned has placed a massive strain on our jobs,” said Pinkie
“What about the Super Police?” asked Spike
“Oh, you mean “Corruption with a batch and a cape” They’re there, doing absolutely nothing but protecting the criminals they swore to stop,” said Pinkie
“I can’t believe Celestia allowed any of this to happen, much less Luna,” said Spike
“Yeah, they were truly against it, but, this side swiped them so badly, they haven’t recovered, I mean, from all the most powerful heroes the city has, we are sure more than 70% of them are dirty, and added to the fact that Discord and many more heroes have been heading to other cities to help with the crime there has really left us thin,” said Pinkie
“Add the reason why Celestia and Luna are not fighting crime themselves is?” asked Spike
“Maternity leave,” said Pinkie
“Really?” Spike asked in surprise
“Yeah, both of them have kids now, so…” said Pinkie
“Wow, congrats… this, changes everything,” said Spike
“It does?” asked Pinkie
“Yeah, I thought crime was bad because the heroes here were lazy… no offense…” said Spike
“None taken,” Pinkie said
“But, it turns out that they are both lazy and dirty,” said Spike
“Yeah~” Pinkie agreed
“Is there anything else I need to know?” asked Spike
“Well, thanks to the Merchants ruling the black market, we’ve seen an increase in street gang activity, but, most of them are just teenagers and mid-life crisis goons that revert back to the “good side” when you scare them well… however, gangs like the Diamond Dogs, Greyhounds, and the Mexicoltian family are more organized than that, and, well…” Pinkie said
“Add to the drama,” Spike finished
“Yup,” said Pinkie
“Well, it seems I’m going to have to do it again,” said Spike
“DO what again?” asked Pinkie
“The situation here is similar to the one we had in the Dragonlands a few years back… I’ll have to do the same here… but, Soarin and I can’t do it alone, especially since is not mentally ready for what it entails,” said Spike
“Well, why don’t we help, I mean, the girls and I will be more than happy to…” Pinkie started
“Not happening,” Spike interrupted
“WHY?!” she asked
“Have you forgotten the part that in their minds, I AM DEAD!” said Spike
“Oh, yeah, you’re right,” said Pinkie “So what are you going to do?”
“I’ll think of something… by the way, do you have a means of communication?” asked Spike
“You mean a phone? Well duh, it's the 21st century… HEY!” Pinkie said as Spike snatched her phone
“There, now you have my number, and I have yours, in case I need some info on a certain target or location,” said Spike
“You only had to ask for it… now that we’re at it, why don’t we exchange hero contacts, in case the girls and I need back up,” said Pinkie
Spike looked at her with a raised eyebrow
“I won’t blow your cover, but, in this day and age, you can’t trust many people, but we trust each other, and so will the other girls, sure, they’ll be warry of you at first but they’ll open up eventually,” Pinkie said
Spike sighed in defeat “Fine, here” he said as he gave her his communicator
“Anonymous, really?” said Pinkie
“Hey, I don’t want to use Dead Flame, and Humdrum is out of the question…”
“YOU WERE DEAD FLAME! MAN RAINBOW DASH IDOLIZES YOU!” Pinkie squealed
“Add that to the list of facts I don’t give a damn about, also, that is a weird behavior for Zapp,” said Spike
“True, but, in her defense, you and your hero squad were so cool,” said Pinkie
“It wasn’t my squad, I was a member of it,” said Spike
“Same thing,” said Pinkie
“Well, it was nice to catch up, but I better start looking into this new information you gave me,” said Spike
“You’re right, I’ve been gone a while, the girls must be wondering where I am, don’t be a stranger, on campus or phone, and don’t doubt in calling me for reinforcements,” Pinkie said
“Sure… see you on Campus,” said Spike
“By Spike, see you on campus,” Pinkie said as she dashed away
“Well, that was something, luckily no one saw us, that would’ve caused so much drama… well, time to get to work,” Spike said as he walked away, not realizing, someone else had identified him before Pinkie dragged him into the stairs.
BACK AT THE FOODCOURT
Rarity had her eye on her phone, watching various videos on her phone, the videos in question were about a father who liked to play pranks on his kids and wife, most of the time, scaring them or causing a massive ruckus at home.
“...WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU! YOU DON’T DO THAT TO YOUR MOTHER, AT LEAST NOT INSIDE THE HOUSE!” the wife screamed after her husband super-soaked her and handed the gun to the youngest child.
Rarity let out a chuckle, but then a memory invaded her brain, and she heard Humdrum’s voice
“HAHAHA! This is the type of shit I’m going to be starting once I become a father!” Humdrum said as he and Rarity watched funny videos back at the base.
This memory made Rarity stop laughing, and place a hand over her womb
“Humdrum… I would’ve loved to have been a part of that wonderful dream… I-I miss you so much!” she thought as tears started to fall onto the screen of her phone.
“HEY RARES! I’M BACK! Is something wrong?” Pinkie said as she approached the table and noticed Rarity crying
“Oh no, darling, I was just remembering something, everything is alright,” said Rarity
“You were thinking about Humdrum, weren’t you,” said Pinkie
“No~... yes… it’s just… I miss him TOO much,” Rarity said as she started to cry again
“Hey, hey, it’s ok, it’s ok… just remember, that he is in a better place, looking down at us and protecting us… I can’t believe I’m lying through my teeth to one of my best friends about this, I was just talking to him like 30 seconds ago… But, I see his point of not revealing he is alive, it would cause a massive issue, especially for Radiance,” Pinkie said as Rarity calmed herself down
“HEY girls, we’re back! Did something happen?” asked Twilight
“Just a small episode, but, I’m ok now, darling, don’t worry,” Rarity said as she fixed her makeup
“But we do Rarity, you tried to kill yourself once already,” said Fluttershy
“And it was stupid of me, I didn’t realize that I was throwing Humdrum’s last gift away by doing such a thing,” Rarity said
“Well, at least that Isn’t a concern anymore,” said Rainbow Dash
“Yeah… anyway, that smells delicious, I’ll go buy something to eat too,” Rarity said as she got up and went to buy her food
“Well, at least she’s eating,” said Empress
“Yeah, by the way, did something happen Pinkie?” asked Applejack
“Oh no, I just saw an old friend and wanted to say hello,” Pinkie half lied
“Oh, why didn’t you bring them here, we’d love to meet them,” said Twilight
“He was in a hurry, next time,” Pinkie lied again
“Alright then, enjoy your meals,” Twilight said
“Likewise,” as they started eating, and Pinkie left to get her food as well.
BACK AT SPIKE’S HOUSE
“What Pinkie told me is concerning, and by the looks of it, Tirek planned everything ahead of time… it seems that he is also causing trouble in other cities… for now, I have to concentrate in getting rid of the Merchants… or at least the street gangs that terrorize Canterlot… but how?... I go after their pillars! Yes! Just like in the Dragonlands, except, it going to be more complicated here in Canterlot since the method down here is much different… I just need to figure out where to look or what to look for… and I know just who to ask…” Spike said as his doorbell rang “Now what?”
Spike rushed up to open the door and was surprised at who was standing there
“Flitter… Cloudchaser, what are both of you doing here?” asked Spike
“We want in!” they both said
“What happened?” asked Spike
Suddenly a large thud was heard behind them.
Spike looked up and saw someone laying on the ground
“It seems my dad’s friends are now targeting anyone related to me, this one and his friends tried to go after my girls,” Soarin said as he landed
“And where are his friends?” asked Spike
“Dead… just like him,” Soarin said
“Ok, at least that is an improvement… and I do need a team… OK, you want in, follow me,” said Spike as Flitter, Cloudchaser and Soarin followed him down to the base.
HALF AN HOUR LATER
“...Welcome to the Organization… now, I know Soarin told you that we usually Kill criminals, but, I want to modify that rule… I’m not saying arrest everyone, but, try not to kill those who don’t deserve it,” said Spike as he finished the induction ceremony
“Understood,” both girls said
“Now, Soarin here, will give you a few pointers on how to use them, I, on the other hand, have business elsewhere… lock the door when you’re done,” said Spike as he left the base
“What’s with the creepy attitude?” asked Flitters
“More importantly, what did he mean by “use them”?” asked Cloudchaser
“He meant these!” said Soarin as he made the blades appear
“WOW! Just like AC,” said Flitter losing her mind a little
“Ok, first thing you need to learn is…” Soarin started
AT A NEW LOCATION IN TOWN, LATER THAT DAY
“Mommy look, I can hit the bullseye from here!” said a small boy as he and his sister ran around the front yard of the house.
“Well done my little warriors, now, time for you 2 to head inside and defeat the mud that has coated your fur in the bathroom,” said a female unicorn with dark purple fur, and shoulder-lenght reddish-purple hair and blue eyes.
“Aw! Mom, do we really have to take a bath?” asked the boy
“Well, if you want to be a real warrior, you have to learn how to keep presentable, you never know when you’re meeting an important client, first impressions are everything, Now, get to it, young ones,” said the woman
“YES MOM!” the 2 little kids saluted their mother as if they were in the army and ran into the house
“NO RUNNING INSIDE THE HOUSE!” she screamed back
“SORRY MOM!” the 2 kids screamed back making the woman chuckle
“Cute family,” said Spike as he appeared out of nowhere, in his uniform, scaring the woman.
‘IT’S YOU! WHAT DO YOU WANT WITH MY FAMILY!” the woman said as she got into a fighting stance
“With your family, nothing, with you… I need to talk business,” said Spike as he removed his mask
Once he did, the woman’s eyes opened so wide, they looked like moons
“Hello Tempest, it’s been a while,” said Spike
“H-Humdrum,” she said in surprise
“Not anymore,” said Spike
“You’re alive!” Tempest said
“Yes… and I need information,” said Spike
“Information?... for what?” asked Tempest
“You’re old organization,” said Spike
“Oh… Humdrum… I… I can’t,” said Tempest
“Tempest… I’m not here to force you to… I’m here to do business with you,” said Spike
“Business?” asked Tempest
“Like in the old days, you give information, you get paid,” said Spike
“Humdrum, I’m not an informant,” said Tempest
“I'm not asking you to be… but it sounds better on paper… I’m here as an old friend… and I know that money is not an issue for the both of you… but, I know you don’t want your kids to grow up surrounded by crime and criminals,” said Spike
Tempest sighed as she thought about it
“Tempest, I know you aren’t a snitch, but these people tried to kill you and Troubleshoes… and maybe the fact that I came with him not here right now is an issue, but, every second I waste another crime is committed,” said Spike
Tempest remained silent for a few seconds and then said
“W-what do you want to know?” she asked
“Anything, names, rackets, anything really,” said Spike
“That’s too broad of a question,” said Tempest
“How do they make money in the city?” he asked
“The black market, they control it,” said Tempest
“Where do they get the product?” asked Spike
“I don’t know,” said Tempest
“Who runs it?” asked Spike
“I don’t know his name, but they call him “The Stitch”... other than that, I don’t know,” said Tempest
“Where do they get the manpower for the market and rackets?” asked Spike
“From the youth of poor communities,” said Tempest
“How do they recruit them?” asked Spike
“From what I know, they use a record label, they give them hope to earn some money for their families, not to mention, most of the songs have propaganda, in a very subliminal way… that’s all I know,” said Tempest
“Well, it's enough to start, thanks…” said Spike as he left “Say high to Joe for me,” Spike said as he disappeared and Tempest’s phone beeped
When she looked she noticed that Spike had deposited $1 million in her account
“That kid… he always gives too much… a belated wedding, baby shower, and housewarming gift… of course… good luck, Humdrum… you’ll need it,” said Tempest, as she entered her house.
AT A NEARBY SKYSCRAPER ROOF
“So, they use music to pass their propaganda around… what a cliche… however, I wasn’t able to get the name of the record label or any of the artists that are involved… but I know someone else who can give me some insight…” Spike said as he dialed the phone
“Hello?” came Pinkie’s voice
“It’s me,” said Spike
“Oh, hey Spike, what can I do for you?” asked Pinkie
“Remember when you told me about the Merchants and how they’ve controlled the city through the black market?” said Spike
“Yeah,” Pinkie said
“Well, I did some investigating and I was able to identify how they get an endless supply of manpower,” said Spike
“How?” asked Pinkie
“They recruit youths from impoverished neighborhoods and promise them a way out, especially through music,” said Spike
“Interesting,” said Pinkie
“So, here’s the question… do you know what record label is in charge of this?” asked Spike
“No, I’m sorry, I… wait a minute… yeah, it has to be them…” Pinkie started to go off
“Pinkie?” asked Spike
“Oh, sorry, you should investigate a Record Label called “Rampant Records”, according to some of our friends, they have some very… interesting tactics,” said Pinkie
“Care to elaborate?” asked Spike
“Well, we have some friends that were signed to that record, but, after a year they became blacklisted because they started to go against the rules of the record label, not to mention, they were stripped of their creative freedom, something that apparently happens with most artist signed to them, only those who outperform and are “true believers” are given creative freedom, the rest have to sing whatever the producers tell them to,” said Pinkie
“Tyrannical, but not uncommon,” said Spike
“Yeah, it’s nothing like our label, Celestial Records,” said Pinkie
“You mean Celestia went through with the creation of the record label?” said Spike
“Yup, the girls and I, and the boys have already posted music with her,” said Pinkie
“You gals have a band?” asked Spike
“Yeah, The Rainbooms, but I am also in a Band with Cheese called “Sentinel” you should check us out,” said Pinkie
“I will… thanks for the insight,” said Spike
“You’re welcome,” Pinkie said as the call ended
Spike then looked around for a second and sat at the ledge of the roof, getting his phone out and accessing Youtube
“She called it Sentinel… aha, here it is… Superhero… well it’s one of their most popular songs so, let’s play it,” Spike said as he pressed play
“Well, Knack, Micro, and Shadow aged… some better than others… and it seems that Knack took inspiration from what I told him when we were younger… “ Spike said as something caught his attention “Is that… Mare-velous?” he said as he pressed the video
“Wow… I… I wasn’t expecting that one…” Spike said as another song started
“Masked and Ragger… and Pinkie at the back… this…” Spike said as another song began
“ZAPP! Even she did… ” Spike thought as he noticed another song, with a familiar face on it “Radiance?” he said as he tapped on it
(I was going to use Lucy Thomas' version, but, I thought the original had more feeling to it)
“She sang this at the 1 year anniversary of the siege of the Crystal Empire, it was a tribute to all the fallen heroes like Megasword, Flyhigh, Powerhoof, and… me… my death hit all of them hard, but at least I know that they’re successful in every way… it kind of makes me feel better… but, that is not the mission now… HAWK, did you find anything about these Music producers and writers?” asked Spike
“Certainly, all of the producers and writers have gang backing, with the best ones being protected by the Merchants themselves,” said Hawk
“Well, there goes that option… what about the ones not protected by the merchants?” asked Spike
“Most of them belong to a gang known as the 57th Street Wild Kingz, which is also one of the biggest recruiters and allies of the merchants, they run most of their rackets alongside the henchmen for the Merchants,” said Hawk
“And they recruit with the music,” said Spike
“Not exactly, the music helps, but the biggest marketing plot they use, is to post videos on Videoshare,” said Hawk
“The unregulated video-sharing website?” asked Spike
“That one,” said Hawk
“The only regulations that respect and enforced in that website are NO Sexual content or excessively graphic content… however, this group still uploads videos about their racketeering and operations, including many “promotional” videos of their work… HA! The balls on these guys, and they know they can do it because most heroes in this city don’t have the time or are on their side… Hawk, anything else?” asked Spike
“Despite being a massive record studio, Rampant Records only has 10 songwriters, the rest of the songs they “creatively share” from other lesser-known writers, or kids trying to get into their label,” said Hawk
“So, I take out these songwriters, I'll be putting them in a pickle… until they get more writers, which can happen overnight… unless I send a message,” Spike said
“Following that last sentence, I have already located the nearest hang-out owned by these groups,” said Hawk
“Ok, do tell,” said Spike
“The Robinson Palace,” said Hawk
“The mansion at the top of the Sunkissed Heights?” asked Spike
“Yes, records indicate that the mansion belongs to Producer and Songwriter Breeze-easy, who is also a leader of the Wild Kingz,” said Hawk
“Alright, let’s go pay him a visit,” said Spike as he got up and jumped off the ledge
LATER THAT NIGHT NEAR THE MANSION
“HELLO!~ My Lunatics! Welcome to Mad Kingz TV, this is your host Big D, and we are here outside the Robinson mansion, and as I promised, once we made it to 5 Million subs, I will tour the mansion and interview the big dawg Bre-eazy, so, y’all remember, this life, is not so far away, just subscribe, or come out and join the movement, everyone’s welcome here!” said the man holding the camera.
“Really, anyone?” Spike said acting as if h was part of the video
“Yeah, everyone~... Holly shit, I-i-i-it’s you… the guy that killed Manestrosity and the Doctor guy,” said the man as he pointed the camera at Spike and began to shake in fear.
“Indeed… is it live?” asked Spike as he pointed to the camera, his voice hidden by a vocabulator
The guy shook his head yes while shaking in fear
“Excellent,” Spike said as he pointed a finger at the man, and all of a sudden the man began to shake and jitter uncontrollably, as he fell to the ground unconscious.
“Taser, never leave home without it,” Spike thought as he went up to the guy “Terry Oloyuvwe, 3 priors for gun possession, 2 drug possessions, various assault charges… warrant issued for his arrest, well, it seems you live another day,” Spike said as he summoned some handcuffs and a rope
After securing the camera guy to a lamp post, Spike noticed the camera and the man’s phone which had a connection to the live stream.
“Hawk, start firewall protection to avoid live stream execution,” Spike said
“Already on done,” said Hawk
“Excellent,” Spike said as he walked over to the camera and picked it up “Dear, watchers, it appears our dear friend D has taken a… break, but, do not worry, allow me to show you the life you’re so interested in, shall we?” Spike said as he strapped the GoPro onto his helmet and headed toward the front gate.
“OY! WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU!” one of the guards screamed
Spike said nothing as he continued getting closer
“ONE MORE STEP AND WE POP YOU MAH N…!” the other guard screamed as Spike raised his hand, and pointed a finger at him, and a loud BANG was heard as the guard flew backward, cracking the concrete wall as he made contact, falling lifeless to the floor.
“What the fuck,” the other guard said as he turned to look at Spike
“Bang,” he said as the other guard fell backward dead. “I apologize, but this is a family-friendly channel, that type of language is not allowed,” Spike said as he walked forwards and kicked the gate down
“Sir, I count 16 heat signals inside the residence,” said Hawk
“How many are enemies?” asked Spike
“10… the other 6 are 2 women and 4 children,” said Hawk
“His wives and children… I’ll avoid them,” said Spike as he entered the driveway, well, not what I was expecting,” Spike said as various bullets started flying around him as he ducked for cover.
“WHO THE HELL IS THAT!” another guard said
“DON’T CARE JUST KILL HIM!” said another
“Well, my dear viewers, this just got fun, let’s take a closer look, shall we?” Spike said as he calmly got out of cover and lit his arms on fire, and he started firing fireballs at the guards, killing one instantly, and pining the other one behind a column.
“I NEED BACK UP!” he screamed as Spike used a fire grenade to end his existence
“Indeed you did,” Spike said as he got close to the mansion, only to feel a massive change in air pressure as he got there.
“Interesting, they have activated an anti-magic shield… old-school it is,” Spike said as he kicked the door down and a barrage of bullets flew around him.
Spike quickly ducked behind a pillar as the bullets penetrated the pillar.
“Not so strong without your magic, eh, amigo!” another guard said as they continued firing, however, they had not realized that Spike was no longer behind that column.
“I think he’s dead,” said another guard
All of a sudden, the lights turned off living them guards in pitch darkness, with the only source of light being the moon shining through the windows
“What happened?” asked one guard
“Power outage?” asked another
“No, the shield is still up,” said another Guard
All of a sudden, the guard furthest to the left, felt someone grab his shoulder but was only able to let out a surprised “Huh!” before he was flung into the shadows
“BILLY!” the other 2 guards said as they pointed their guns at the area where their friend was last scene.
“Billy! You good?!” one of them asked as they heard a struggle happening, followed by a crack and then silence
After a few seconds, the 2 of them started to creep toward the darkened section, only to be thrown back when an object came flying at them.
The 2 guards jumped out of the way, as the body of the third guard fell lifeless on the floor, his face frozen with fear.
“What the fuck?!!” One guard said
“Neck’s broken, we have to be…” the other started to say before hearing footsteps coming towards them.
And as they turned, they saw Spike coming out of the darkness
The guards quickly aimed their guns at Spike, but just before they could open fire, Spike lunged at them using his Escrima sticks to disarm them both in a matter of seconds, however, the guards did not give up so easily and lunged at Spike with the intent of punching him, however, Spike noticed this and easily dodged them both.
“Not bad,” Spike said as he twirled his sticks and got into a fight stance “My turn,” he said as he lunged at them and started to hit pummel both guards with attacks.
Both guards were so dazed by the barrage of attacks, that they had to take a step back and take a breather.
“You boys tired?” Spike mocked the guards, this angered one of them, and he lunged at Spike
However, as history has taught us, jumping into a fight with someone much stronger and well-trained than you, will not end well, something this guard found out immediately.
As soon as he was some inches away from Spike, Spike smacked him in the stomach winding him and stopping him in his tracks, and just before he could kneel down to catch his breath, Spike hit his head so hard when he fell, he not only cracked the floor but, he bounced 2 feet off the ground.
The other guard, when he saw this, he tried to run away
“Where are you going?” Spike asked as he threw one of his sticks at his legs, tripping him, and making him land head-first onto the stairs.
Spike walked over to the guard and saw that he was passed out.
“Whimp” Spike said as he walked back and grabbed a gun “3 bullets, more than enough,” said Spike as he started to climb the stairs toward the second floor
Just as he was about to get to the top, Spike heard footsteps coming toward him from the floor above, and without even looking, raised his gun and fired a shot.
Moments later, another guard came tumbling down the stairs leaving a small trail of blood, as he reached the bottom floor.
As soon as Spike reached the second floor, he got a message from Hawk
‘Sir, I believe you should head to the room were we saw the heat signals for the women and children,” he said
“Why?” asked Spike
“After you made entry, 2 guards entered and pointed their guns at them, it seems they’re not exactly a loving marriage,” Hawk said
“Where are they?” asked Spike
“3 doors down, the largest door to the right,” Hawk Said
Spike quickly dashed down the hallway and arrived at the door
“LET US GO!” he heard a woman scream
“Sorry sweet cheeks, the boss said we have to protect you or kill you, and so far, it seems you’re about to die,” said a guard
“So is willing to kill his own children and wives?” the other women said
“He said, he can always have more whores and children,” the other guard said as he raised his gun at them
Right before he was about to pull the trigger, Spike quicked the door down, scaring everyone
And just as the guards recovered, Spike's head-shotted them both, killing them.
“Y’all ok?” Spike asked
“Yes, t-thank you,” one of the women said
“Take their guns, and your kids, and get out, the other guards have already been defeated,” Spike said
The women didn’t even think about it twice, they grabbed their kids and a gun and started to leave.
Before they left, one of the kids stopped and turned to look at Spike
“Mister,” he said
“Something wrong, kid?” Spike asked
“Please stop my daddy, he is not a good person,” the kid said with tears in his eyes
Spike walked over to him and kneeled down
“Don’t worry, kid, my mission is to stop everyone who is just like your daddy… I swear, he won’t hurt you, your siblings, or mothers ever again, now, run along… and be a good kid, unlike your daddy,” Spike said as he patted the kid on the head
“Thank you, sir,” the little boy said as he took his mother’s hand and they left
”Brave kid, it takes courage to ask someone what he asked me,” Spike said as he got up and headed to the main bedroom of the mansion
“I DON’T GIVE A FUCK! I WANT YOU TO KILL HIM,” Breezeasy said
“Boss, this guy ain’t normal, we need to use magic,” said another guard
“OH, OH, AND TELL ME, IF HE CAN BEAT YOUR ASSES WITHOUT MAGIC, WHAT DO YOU THINK IS GOING TO HAPPEN WHEN WE TURN THE MAGIC BACK ON, HUH!” Breezeasy said
“Good point,” said the other guard
“I KNOW IT IS, NOW GO!” he yelled
The 2 guards nodded and headed toward the door
As soon as they open the door, Spike grabbed one of his throwing knives and threw it at one of them, hitting him in the neck.
The other guard quickly closed the door and took cover
“How the fuck can he do this? Asked the guard
“You should be thinking, how the fuck can we get out of here!” said Breezeasy
Just then, Spike knocked on the door, catching the 2 of them off guard
They looked at each other in confusion, and just as the guard was about to aim his gun at the door, a bullet came flying through the door hitting the guard in the head, killing him.
However, when the guard fell to the floor, his gun fired and the bullet hit the anti-magic generator, causing a small explosion that injured Breezeasy.
“AH~” he screamed as Spike entered the room
“You? You are Breezeasy?” Spike mocked
Breezeasy looked up at him in pain
“Not what I was expecting, you look more like Callou to me,” Spike said
“Fuck you…” Breezeasy said
“No thanks, you’re not my type,” Spike mocked
“W-why are you doing this? We’ve got no beef!” Breezeasy said
“It's not about, its about what you represent, in this city,” said Spike
“Wh-who, hired you? Listen, man, I-I’ll pay you double, no TRIPLE, what they paid you,” Breezeasy said in a panic
“No one hired me, and I don’t want your blood money,” said Spike
“Th-then, why?” Breezeasy said
“You’re little propaganda machine is bleeding the streets of this town red with the blood of young men and women who are recruited and given false hopes… and I am here to silence it for good,” Spike said as he got close
“T-that’s it! All this for that?! Y-you only had to tell me to stop and I would’ve, honest!” Breezeasy said
“I know, you are a coward after all, but, you’re “friends” wouldn’t, and they aren’t the “silent” type either,” said Spike
“Wh-what are you going to do?” Breezeasy said as he tried to reach for his gun, without Spike noticing
“Send. a. Message!” Spike said as Breeseasy grabbed the gun, but before he could aim it at Spike, Spike summoned flames to his left hand and shot a ball of fire at Breezeasy’s head.
Breezeasy immediately dropped the gun and began to twist and scream in pain as the fire both suffocated him and burned his skin.
A few seconds later, the only thing left of Breezeasy’s head was his skull, not a cell of flesh was left.
Spike looked around and then grabbed the camera
“And that dear viewers, is why this life, is not as cool as they claim. Yes, the money is good… if you’re in a high position, but then, you’ll have to deal with people like me… and no one should deal with the devil… thanks for watching,” Spike said in an ominous voice as he destroyed the camera.
“Sir, I’ve been able to download information about the Wild Kingz from the servers,” Hawk said
“Oh, anything good?” asked Spike
“Yes sir, I’ve got rackets, drop-off locations, and addresses of all the other higher-ups in the gang,” Hawk said
“Excellent… do you have Discord’s contact stuffed somewhere in you?” asked Spike
“You could’ve worded that better, but yes,” said Hawk
“Send him the drop-off locations, that way he’ll get the evidence,” said Spike
“What about the rackets and the addresses?” asked Hawk
“The night is young, I’ll pay them a little visit,” Spike said as he walked out of the room and left the mansion.
MONDAY
“Weekend of terror is what people are calling the past 2 days of carnage, as a hero, who people are now dubbing “The Silencer” took on a personal war against the 57th Street Wild Kingz, not only ending the lives of various higher-up members but disrupting rackets and sending various other members to either an early grave, or jail, any thoughts on this?” asked the anchor
“You’re telling me that one person, took out one of the best-structured gangs in Canterlot, by him or herself, in one weekend?!” one of the panelists said in surprise
“Yes,” said the anchor
“Welp, I have my new hero Idol… well, with Humdrum…” the Panelist said
“Oh for God’s sake, he ain’t no hero!” Boris Lakov said
“Excuse you, you know how many bodies the Wild Kingz have put underground?!” the Panelist said
“The Wild Kingz were… Wild, yes, but…” Boris started
“But nothing Boris, it’s time for you to open your eyes, we’re living in the past, following outdated “gentlemen and women” rules that don’t work, we let this situation get out of hand, US, the “old-school” heroes who did not want to do what had to be done,” said the Panelist
“If you say so, but in my mind, a “hero” doesn’t broadcast mass murder to send “a message”, and you know this Markus,” said Boris
“In your eyes, a hero doesn’t do shit, but being idolized as a God, and only help those who have money in their pockets,” said Markus
“We are to be beacons of hope, that’s the mission of a hero!” Boris said
“And how do you plan to do that if there is NO hope?! There hasn’t been much for years,” said Markus
“Well, obviously not what this person is doing!” said Boris
“Why not? Is it TOO heroic for you?” said Markus said
Boris said nothing
“I, for one, applaud what Silencer is doing, we finally have someone who is fighting fire with fire,” said Markus
“Heh, Boris still doesn’t like me, but it seems that the reason is much deeper than I thought,” Spike said as he parked his car in the campus parking lot
As soon as he got out of his car, his phone beeped
“A message from Pinkie…” Spike thought
“What you did is amazing, Dash/Zapp is jealous that she wasn’t a part of something so cool… you know what else is cool, the name “Silencer”, you should trademark it… you know what, Imma start calling you that… also, if you’re gonna do some crazy shit like that again, you should invite us, or Zapp WILL go nuts with jealousy!” Pinkie said in her text
Spike smiled and answered back
“Sorry, Fili… I prefer to do this stuff, alone… nothing personal,” he said as he added a smiling face emoji
“Rude!... welcome back, Hum,” Pinkie answered back with a laughing emoji
“It’s good to be back,” Spike said with a smile
Just then, Spike felt a hand on his shoulder
“And it seems we have a lot of catching up to do… Humdrum,” a voice Spike knew too well, said.
Pheonix Ch.7: Re-introducing one's self
Spike slowly turned his body to see who was the person standing behind him.
Once he did, he was tackled into a massive bear hug, by a much lankier and smaller male.
“I-i can’t believe it… you- you’re alive,” Microchips said as he began to cry
“Good to see you too, Micro… now… please stop hugging me before people get the wrong idea,” Spike said in a serious, monotone voice.
Microchips immediately lets go of Spike and starts to unblur his glasses, while cleaning tears and snot away with his sleeve.
“I just knew you were alive,” Microchips said
“How did you even know?” asked Spike
“The day you went to Sugarcube corner, when I checked the system it read with no abnormalities, this got me thinking… added to Pinkie’s reaction to shaking hands with you… that cemented it, machines and AI will fail, but her pinkie sense, never… my suspicions were confirmed during the weekend, first at the mall, when she ran after you…”
“You saw that!” Spike said
“Yes, but don’t worry, I won’t tell Knack… not that he would get jealous anyway… going back to you… I was finally able to add the dots during your rampage with the Wild Kingz,” said Microchips
“How?” asked Spike
“Simple, the live you did killing Breezeasy gave me enough time to track the feed, and I bumped into your Firewall, glad to see you took some advice from me when dealing with tech, anyway, I was able to track it and followed you all through the weekend…”
“You mean stalked,” Spike interjected
“Semantics my good friend… anyway, you may be wearing a new suit, but your fighting style, even if it is even more deadlier than before, it is still the same at its core, THAT gave you away… and now, here we are,” said Microchips
“Well, at least I know my identity is safe with you,” said Spike
“Indeed… and Pinkie… and Soarin… and Cloudchaser and Flitter… and I believe Tempest knows about your return too,” Microchips stated
“And you still say you weren’t stalking,” Spike said
“SEMANTICS!!!” Microchips exclaimed
“Anyway… what now?” asked Spike
“Well, I’d offer you a cup of coffee but, you don’t drink coffee,” said Microchips
“How the fuck… You know what, I don’t want to know,” said Spike as he started walking away
“Oh no, don’t misunderstand, this isn’t part of my investigation, it is an assumption anyone can make when seeing you, you’re lack of excessive energy usually associated with high and strong doses of caffeine, the dark circles under our eyes, which are mostly from insomnia and lack of sleep rather than with the presence of caffeine… and most importantly…” Microchips said before Spike stopped him.
“Dude, I do drink coffee… I just don’t do it on a regular basis… anyway, when did you become a doctor?” asked Spike
“Well, remember Deidrick?” Microchips said
“Time Turner, yeah, what about him?” asked Spike
“Well, after we dissolved STIGMA he decided to start using his Techno abilities for health and science, so, everytime we hang out together he mentioned this facts as if it was one of those “5 facts you didn’t know” channels in Youtube,” said Microchips
“Cool,” said Spike as he continued walking with Microchips in tow
“So… what are you majoring in?” asked Microchips
“Guess,” said Spike
Microchips looked at Spike hard and said “Law… Criminal and International Masters to be exact,”
“Damn you are good,” said Spike
“I know… I just wish I could’ve skipped grades like you did,” Microchips said making Spike stop
“How did you…” Spike said
“Know?” Microchips said “simple, you need a B.A. usually in Criminology or Political Ideology to enter the Law School here at C. S. U., it is just obvious,” he finished
“Of course it is,” said Spike as he continued walking until they arrived at the foodcourt.
Spike sat down and on an empty table, and Microchips sat in front of him, which made Spike feel uncomfortable, even if it was his old best friend.
“And you are sitting down because?” asked Spike
“As I said before Xavien, we have a lot of catching up to do, and yes, I know you have this lone wolf persona now, but come on, not even Dead Flame was alone all the time,” Microchips said
“You know, at this point, it does seem like you actually are stalking me,” Spike said
Veins began to pop in Microchips forehead as foam appeared in his mouth
“Or not,” Spike said “Anyway, how have you been?” he asked
Calming down, Microchips said “Well… as you may have noticed, my registration system for business has been a massive success, which allowed me to create a successful Tech Enterprise, adding this to some other investments and I’d say I’m doing really good,”
“Oh, is that so?” asked Spike
“Yeah, my net worth is around $450 Million, still, I do like to help as many nonprofits and charities as I can,” Microchips said proudly
“Well, at least you are humble,” said Spike
“Yeah, oh, I also started doing music again, one of my songs just passed the 100 million views,” Microchips said
“I didn’t know you were a singer,” said Spike
“Yeah, no, my voice is still as shitty as it was back in Junior High, I more of a producer than anything else, oh and the keyboardist and guitar player in Knack’s band,” Microchips said
“Oh yeah, Pinkie told me about that, I heard Superhero, I liked it,” said Spike
“Glad to hear… anyway, what about you?” asked Spike
“Dude, you already told me most of what has happened to me,” Spike said
“Yeah, but, what about those business ideas of yours? Did any of them take flight?” asked Microchips
“I haven’t done much business if that is what you are asking, but I did have my ventures here and there,” said Spike
“Oh, like what?” asked Microchips
“Well, I was amazed on who high crime was in the Dragonlands, but, thanks to my grandparents being rich I was able to invest into some… lucrative business…” said Spike
“Like?” asked Microchips
“I opened a chain of gyms and fighting schools in the Dragonlands for those who aren’t Super to at least defend themselves accordingly… other than that, I only own shares in a few other places… as you might remember, business was never my interest,” said Spike
“Yeah… so, net worth wise, how much are we talking about?” asked Microchips
Spike remained silent for a few seconds making some quick mental math and then said
“About… $500 Million, give or take… including taxes,” said Spike
The color completely drained from Microchips body
“You have $50 million more than me… and you don’t even own any business?” he said
“Yeah, but it mostly thanks to the investments… and the fact that I don’t spend money frivolously,” said Spike
“Oh, and what business do you have shares in?” asked Microchips
“Commecorp, I own 5%... Mareville Studios, I own 40%... Salamander Electronics… I own 49% and I am a co-founder… oh and the gyms and studios, those I own 85%...” Spike continued but was interrupted by Microchips
“You have shares in both Commecorp and Salamander Electronics?” he said
“Yeah, one of my friend’s father owns Commecorp, and I decided to invest some of the money I earned on stokes and ad “spoils of battle” into it, however, 2 years ago, me and another friend of mine founded Salamander Electronics… mostly because Commecorp was unable to meet the demand for both the Dragonlands government and the population,” said Spike
“That explains the firewall,” said Microchips
“Yup, one of my inventions… technically speaking,” said Spike
“What about the weapons? Commecorp is one of the biggest weapon makers for both army and heroes,” said MIcrochips
“Yeah, but since it is owned by the Dragonlord and his family, they were having trouble making quality weapons for the civilian and hero population, that is why we came in, although our weapons are a bit more…”
“Durable, hard to recreate… amazing!” Microchips said
“Yeah, Thorax is a great weapon master,” Spike said
“Thorax… as in Dark Hyde, the shape shifter?” asked Microchips
“That one,” said Spike
“Amezing,” said Microchips
“Yeah… although a lot of my original income came from music,” said Spike
“Really… well, that doesn’t surprise me, what songs or band?” asked Microchips
“Dead Generation,” Spike said
“DEAD GENERATION! YOU!” said Microchips
“Yup,” said Spike
“Dude, “In the End” was one of the sound tracks of my life,” said Microchips
“Good for you,” said Spike
“Anything else, in the music world?” asked Microchips
“Yeah, but, those are not as impressive,” said Spike
“Well, I’ll respect that… say, have you been around the campus already?” asked Microchips
“Nope, first time here,” said Spike
“Then let me show you around,” MIcrochips said as they both got up and continued walking.
ONE HOUR LATER
“... and lastly we have the auditorium where they study, acting, music, and… well, anything related to entertainment,” said Microchips
“Cool,” said Spike
“And that’s about it,” said Microchips
“Thanks for the tour,” said Spike
“Don’t mention it… hey, I’ve been wondering… when are you going to tell everyone you are alive?” asked Microchips
Spike remained silent for a few moments and said “I wasn’t planning on doing it, but, since now, many have found out… I’ll think about it,” said Spike
“Well… I hope you do it soon… for everyone’s sake… especially Applejack and Rarity… ” Microchips said
“Anyway, I have other business to attend to today, so, I’ll be taking my leave now, see you around Masamune,” said Spike
“See you around Xavien… if you ever need back up, just call,” Microchips said as Spike’s phone pinged with Microchips’ contact info.
“Noted,” Spike said as he left.
Spike just stood there, questioning his actions and kicking himself for blowing his cover too early, if at all.
“Damn it… at this rate everyone is going to find out… I have to be more careful from now on… what the?” Spike thought as he heard a familiar rhythm begin from within the auditorium.
His curiosity peaked, Spike decided to enter the auditorium, knowing very well that he was interrupting a class he was not a part of.
Spike quietly entered the auditorium, making sure not to make any noise as he sat down at the very back of the class.
Once the song was over, everyone in the room stood up and clapped.
“Good job girls, that was a very creative way of delivering that song,” the teacher of the class said as the group of girls thanked her
“Thanks miss, however, I still have to admit, it is nowhere near the original,” a girl with rainbow colored hair said
“That is why we call them covers… and yes, there have been covers that give the originals a run for their money, but, yours was very decent,” the teacher said
“If all the girls of the band where here, maybe we could’ve done better,” the rainbow haired girl said
“Robyn, give it a rest, remember, we’re still amateurs when it comes to this type of music,” a girl with medium, messy blue hair and sunglasses said as she packed her DJ kit
“Yeah, plus, AJ and Rachel didn’t want to join this time, we did what we could with what we had,” said a girl with long red, yellow and orange hair.
“It is not that I did not want to participate darling, I just have a different assignment than you,” a girl with long, styliches purple hair said as she jumped up, protesting.
“I know, the one that didn’t want to sing was AJ, still why are you even in this class if you don’t want to participate?” asked Roobyn
“Who said ah don’t wanna participate?” said an earth pony with long golden locks, referred to as AJ
“It’s been 2 classes already and you haven’t done anything,” Robyn said
“Just let me be,” AJ said as she tipped her Stetson hat over her face.
“Anywho, miss Belle, I hope you are ready,” said the teacher
“Definitely Miss, come on Shy, it’s our turn,” Rachel said as she tugged a girl with long purple hair, who was trying to hide her presence behind a book, onto the stage.
“Whenever you 2 are ready,” the teacher said
The 2 girls took in a deep breath and began to sing.
Towards the end of the song, Rachel began to tear up, ruining her makeup and causing the girl next to her to start crying too.
Subsequently, the whole room, minus Spike, began to tear up or cry.
“That was so beautiful,” someone said
“I’m sorry… I-I practiced over and over again to not cry but…” Rachel said as she was hugged by her friends.
“It is alright, the best songs are the ones that make you feel something… wouldn’t you agree young man?” the teacher said as she turned to look at Spike.
However, Spike was in his own thoughts
“That’s them, Zapp, Ragger, Marevelous, Demoness and Radiance… I can’t believe it!”
After a few second he caught onto all the stare he was getting
“I’m sorry?” he said
“I saw you sneak in a while back, but don’t worry, it doesn't bother me… as long as you come on up and sing a song… with miss Smith while you’re at it,” the teacher said
“Oh, ah… sure, I ain't much of a singer though,” Spike said as he got up
On his way to the stage, Spike couldn't help but look at Radiance
“She looks… beautiful… I'm glad she is doing fine…” Spike said as he walked closer
He was about to go over and talk to her when another student approached her.
He was tall, fashionably svelte, had a trendy mustache, and by the looks of it, he came from a wealthy background
“Rachel, darling, your rendition was truly magnificent, it had me shedding a few tears,” he said
“Why, thank you François, I apologize for my current state, the song really brought a lot of emotions out of me,” Rachel said as she fixed up her make up.
Spike had stopped in his tracks, seeing the 2 interacting, and being happy made Spike feel a tightness in his chest, and even some sadness
However, he knew that something like this was meant to happen, even if he wouldn't have “died” he and Radiance were very different worlds and they weren't meant to be together.
But, he was able to rest assured, knowing that she was happy.
With that, Spike made his way to the stage
“Well, since it is out of the blue, I'll give you both some time to discuss and write a song… I'm sorry, what was your name?” the teacher said
“Xavien… Xavien Davenport,” Spike said
When he said his name, both AJ and Rachel looked up and paid close attention to the new arrival.
“Xavien, nice to meet you, my name is Charlotte Thomas but you can call me Coloratura,” she said
“Charmed” Spike answered back
“Alright then, you and Ms. Smith have a few minutes to write your song,” Coloratura said
Spike then turned to look at AJ who walked up to him
“Alisson Smith, nice to meet ya partner!” AJ said
“Likewise, so, any ideas?” Spike asked
“singing isn't my thing, I'll just be giving you some backing vocals,” AJ said
“Oh… is there a reason you don't like singing?” Asked Spike
Alisson hesitated, her eyes filled with memories she could never forget.
"I don't like to sing, Xavien," she finally admitted.
Xavien looked puzzled, but his concern quickly replaced his confusion.
"Why not?" he asked, genuinely curious.
Alisson, her voice trembling, decided it was time to share her secret.
"It's just... singing brings back painful memories for me," she confessed.
Xavien's eyes widened with empathy. He wanted to understand, to be there for his friend.
"What kind of memories, Alisson?" he asked gently.
Taking a deep breath, Alisson opened up her heart.
"A few years ago, I had a close friend, someone very dear to me. We used to sing together, laugh together, and dream about the future."
Xavien listened intently, his heart aching for Alisson.
"But then, one day, he was gone," Alisson continued, her voice quivering. "He... he died, Xavien. It shattered me. I couldn't bear to sing again because it reminded me of him. The pain was too much."
Tears welled up in Xavien's eyes as he reached out to comfort Alisson, his own heart heavy with emotions.
"I'm so sorry, Alisson. That must have been really tough," he whispered softly.
Alisson nodded, tears streaming down her cheeks.
"I still miss him every day, Xavien," she whispered back. "That's why I can't sing."
“I've felt that way too,” Spike said
“Oh, you lost someone dear too?” Asked AJ
“I've lost the parts of me that make me whole,” Spike said
“A bit dramatic… if you were me, what would you do?” Asked AJ
“I’d sing… to get the pain out of my chest,” he said as he walked over to the piano and started playing with it, he was about to start singing, when he realized “Oh no, once I start, they'll find out who I am, I have to use my regular voice, nothing crazy,” he said, then he looked at AJ and then at Rachel and he began
Following Xavien’s lead, AJ too began singing the same exact song, however, the meaning behind the singing felt, different, more personal than Xavien’s
Once she finished singing, Coloratura came up to them and said
“That was a lovely rendition of your song, you know young man, if you want to join my class…”
“Sorry, my schedule is full already,” Xavien cut her off
“Oh well, I tried,” Coloratura said as she continued with her class
With that Xavien did his best to leave the class without being spotted, which seemed to work perfectly.
However, inside the class, AJ was quickly surrounded by her friends, as she continued to wipe away tears.
“AJ, dear, that was a beautiful song,” Rachel said
“Yeah, I didn’t know ya had it in ya!” Robyn said
“Thanks guys… and thanks Xa… Where did he go?” asked AJ
“He was right here a second ago!” Fabiola said.
“Odd… he disappeared just like Humdrum would’ve,” AJ and Rachel thought as they looked around the classroom frantically.
FAR AWAY FROM THE ROOM NEAR THE CENTRAL ROTUNDA OF THE CAMPUS
“That was close… I hope they didn’t recognize me,” Spike thought as he continued to walk towards his car only to stop when he got a phone call
“Xavien,” he said
“Dude, I’ve got a lead,” Soarin said over the phone
“On?” asked Spike
“Remember that my father sent some mercenaries to kill me… and the girls,” he said
“Yeah?” said Spike
“Well, I got one of the weaker ones to talk, he gave me the information I wanted,” said Soarin
“Oh, really, do tell,” said Spike
“Well, the mercenaries that are after us, are all members of the Cimarron crime syndicate… according to him, they act as the “Clean up crew” for Tirek,” said Soarin
“And where is our little friend now?” asked Spike
“Locked up, through him in jail myself,” said Soarin
“Excellent,” said Spike
“So… are we going to go and “put them out of business”?” asked Soarin
“How many active mercenaries are in this city?” asked Spike
“I… I don’t know,” said Soarin
“And at the same time, if we kill more, they’ll just request back up from outta town,” Spike said
“So… what is our next step?” asked Soarin
“Did your friend mention any names on who is the leader of the city?” asked Spike
“He mentioned a “Skullcrusher” but that was it,” Soarin said
“What did he say, exactly,” Spike said
“He said… “Fear the Skullcrusher, harbinger of death!”... those that mean anything?” asked Soarin
“Not to me… but, I know someone who might… meet me at this location ASAP,” Spike said as he hung up and headed to his car and drove off.
LATER THAT DAY - OUTSIDE CANTERLOT ASYLUM
“Why are we here again?” asked Cloudchaser
“Because, Spike has a lead on the mercenaries,” said Soarin
“But, is it safe for us to even be here?” asked Flitter
“You’re wearing the new armor I gave you, added to your new abilities… fighting you without being properly trained is suicide,” Spike said as he walked up to the group.
“What are we doing here?” asked Soarin
“We’re here to talk to an old acquaintance,” said Spike
“Someone we know?” asked Flitter
“Yes,” said Spike
“Who?” asked Soarin
Spike just looked at him stoically
With every second, Soarin caught on until his head started to shake.
“No… absolutely not!” Soarin said
“You have a better idea,” said Spike
“Well, no, but…” Soarin said
“Then get a move on,” Spike said as he entered the asylum followed by the girls and lastly Soarin.
HALF AN HOUR LATER
“Are you one hundred percent sure you want to talk to him?” asked the warden
“Positive,” said Spike
“Well… I won’t stop you, if you need back up, Sgt. Morgan and his squad are right here waiting for action,” the warden said as he unlocked the cell granting Spike and his group entry
The dim, eerie light of Canterlot Asylum's highest-security cell cast long shadows across the room as four superheroes, Cloudchaser, Soarin, Flitter, and an unknown fourth, entered with caution. The air was thick with tension, a silent war waged between light and dark.
Perched on the edge of his bed, the notorious villain, a former mercenary known as Raptor, raised his head, his eyes glinting with a blend of madness and cunning. He was infamous for his psychological games, and the sight of Cloudchaser, Soarin, and Flitter brought a twisted smile to his face.
"Ah, the famed trio," Raptor crooned, his voice dripping with mock affection. "Cloudchaser, the swift; Soarin, the brave; and Flitter, the delicate. How delightful to have you grace my humble abode."
Cloudchaser bristled, but it was Soarin who spoke, his voice steady. "We're not here for games, Raptor. We're here for—"
But Raptor's gaze had shifted, landing on the fourth hero, a figure cloaked in mystery. "And who might this be?" he purred, his interest piqued.
Stepping forward, the unknown hero's voice cut through the air, calm and unwavering. "I'm Silencer."
Recognition flashed in Raptor's eyes. "The new terrorist of the night, pleasure," he said, a hint of respect coloring his tone.
Silencer remained unfazed. "We need information, Raptor. The Cimarron crime syndicate—"
Raptor laughed, a sound that echoed off the walls. "Ah, the Cimarron syndicate. A delightful bunch, really. But why would I divulge their secrets to the likes of you?"
Silencer leaned in, his presence dominating the room. "Because, Raptor, you know I can make things very uncomfortable for you. And I'm not talking about physical pain."
Raptor's smile faltered, a flicker of fear passing through his eyes. Silencer's reputation was growing; his methods were unconventional, often leaving his enemies psychologically broken.
"Fine," Raptor spat. "The leader you're looking for in this city... his name is Marrow. But be warned, Silencer, he's not one to be trifled with."
Silencer nodded, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. "Thank you, Raptor. You've been most helpful."
As the heroes turned to leave, Raptor called out, "You may think you've won this round, but remember, Silencer, in this game of shadows, no one is ever truly safe."
The door closed behind them, leaving Raptor alone in his cell, the smile fading from his face. Silencer had unnerved him, a feat few had achieved. The game was changing, and for the first time, Raptor felt a twinge of fear.
As the heavy door of the cell clanged shut behind them, sealing Raptor in his dark, solitary world, the corridor outside was filled with a starkly different atmosphere. Soarin, without a word, wrapped his arms around Cloudchaser and Flitter, pulling them into a comforting embrace. The tension in their bodies, wound tight from the encounter with Raptor, began to ease ever so slightly in the safety of Soarin's arms.
Silencer, standing a few steps away, watched the scene with a thoughtful gaze. Breaking the silence, he remarked, "You guys haven't gotten over it, have you?"
His words, though softly spoken, carried a weight that acknowledged their shared, unspoken trauma. Cloudchaser and Flitter exchanged a look, a silent communication borne of deep understanding and shared experiences.
"It's hard," Cloudchaser admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "Raptor... he kidnapped us. Came so close to..." She couldn't finish the sentence, the memory too raw, too painful.
Flitter nodded, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "If it wasn't for Soarin, and for Humdrum," she said, referring to Silencer's former persona, "we wouldn't be here today."
Soarin's hold on them tightened protectively, as if by sheer will he could shield them from the horrors of their past. "We got through it together," he murmured, his voice steady and sure. "And we'll keep getting through it, as long as we're together."
Silencer observed the trio, the bond between them palpable and profound. It was a reminder of the human element behind the masks and capes, the vulnerability that even superheroes could not escape. He knew all too well the scars that such encounters left, not just on the body, but on the mind and soul.
"Strength comes in many forms," Silencer finally said, his voice resonating with a deep understanding born of his own struggles and triumphs. "Sometimes, it's in facing the villains, and sometimes, it's in facing what they leave behind. You three are stronger than you realize."
His words seemed to settle over them like a comforting blanket, a reminder that their strength lay not just in their individual abilities, but in the unbreakable bond they shared. In a world where darkness often loomed large, it was this light of unity and love that kept them going, that turned survivors into heroes.
What now?” asked Soarin
“You guys go home, leave the rest to me,” said Spike
“Are you sure?” asked Cloudchaser
“You’ve been through enough mental suffering for one day,” Spike said
“Silencer… We have a lead, but just like you said, we don’t know how many mercenaries are out there, we need a team,” said Soarin
“Let me worry about that… see you tomorrow,” said Silencer as the trio departed.
LATER THAT NIGHT AT SPIKE’S “MANCAVE”
In the dim light of his secret base, Silencer stood in front of his high-tech computer, a sleek piece of machinery that hummed softly in the quiet room. He typed rapidly, his fingers dancing over the keys as he accessed his vast database of information.
“Computer, find anything regarding someone called Marrow,” said Spike
Within moments, the screen lit up with data about Marrow, the elusive leader of the Cimarron crime syndicate. Files, reports, and surveillance photos cascaded across the display, painting a picture of a shadowy figure who had managed to evade capture for years. The information was extensive: known associates, suspected hideouts, criminal activities, even psychological profiles. However, one crucial piece of information was missing – Marrow's current location.
Frustrated but undeterred, Silencer downloaded the information onto a portable device. He knew that finding Marrow would not be easy, but he was determined. Marrow was a key player in the underworld, and taking him down would deal a significant blow to the criminal networks in the city.
Suiting up, Silencer equipped himself with an array of gadgets and weapons, each meticulously designed for stealth and efficiency. He was a master of the night, moving unseen and unheard, a ghost in the shadows.
As he left his base, Silencer blended into the darkness of the city. He moved through the streets like a wraith, his presence barely perceptible. His first stop would be the last known location of Marrow, a rundown warehouse district that was a hive of criminal activity. It was a dangerous place, but Silencer was no stranger to danger.
As he approached the district, his senses were on high alert, scanning for any sign of Marrow or his associates. He knew that this was just the beginning of what would likely be a long and perilous hunt. But Silencer was resolute. Marrow was out there somewhere, and he would not rest until he had brought the criminal mastermind to justice.
The night was long, and the shadows deep, but Silencer moved through them with purpose, a solitary figure in the endless battle against the darkness that threatened to engulf the city.
After hours of patrolling the shadowy corners of the city, Silencer's vigilance was rewarded. In a narrow, poorly lit alleyway, he spotted a group of mercenaries known to work for Marrow. They were closing in on a lone figure, a small business owner who had evidently refused to succumb to their demands for extortion.
Silencer perched atop a nearby rooftop, observing the scene unfold. The mercenaries were intimidating, armed and dangerous, surrounding their target with menacing ease. The business owner, trapped and desperate, looked around helplessly, his options rapidly diminishing.
Without a moment's hesitation, Silencer sprang into action. He leaped from the rooftop, landing silently behind the group of mercenaries. The element of surprise was on his side; the mercenaries spun around, startled by the sudden appearance of this new adversary.
The battle that ensued was swift and brutal. Silencer moved with a precision and agility that betrayed his extensive training. He disarmed the first mercenary with a swift strike, sending the weapon clattering to the ground. Another mercenary lunged at him, but Silencer deftly sidestepped, using the attacker's momentum to throw him against the wall.
Each move was calculated, designed to incapacitate rather than to kill. Silencer was a master of combat, his attacks a blur of motion in the dim light of the alley. The mercenaries, though skilled, were no match for his prowess.
As the last of the mercenaries fell, the business owner, now safe, looked at Silencer with a mix of awe and gratitude. Silencer, however, didn't linger for thanks. He quickly scanned the mercenaries for any information that might lead him to Marrow, finding a crumpled note with an address that could be a potential lead.
Without a word, Silencer vanished into the night, leaving the business owner to process the whirlwind of events. The address clutched in his hand was the next piece of the puzzle, bringing him one step closer to Marrow.
At the same time, the business owner contacted the police, which arrived seconds later with the assistance of several heroes and sidekicks that were nearby.
Silencer looked at the scene from the roof of a nearby skyscraper.
The city's underworld was vast and labyrinthine, but Silencer was relentless. With each step, each battle, he was dismantling the network that Marrow had so carefully built, and it was only a matter of time before he would come face to face with the elusive criminal mastermind himself.
Silencer's hunt for Marrow continued relentlessly through the city's underbelly, a solitary crusade against the sprawling web of the Cimarron crime syndicate. Each encounter brought him closer to his ultimate goal, and his reputation as a fearsome adversary grew among the ranks of the underworld.
Navigating through the maze of dark streets and abandoned warehouses, Silencer encountered various mercenaries employed by Marrow. These confrontations were often intense and perilous, pushing Silencer's skills to their limits. He was a ghost in the shadows, striking swiftly and disappearing before anyone could react.
In one such encounter, Silencer faced a group of Marrow's most dangerous mercenaries, known for their ruthlessness and lack of mercy. The battle was fierce, with bullets whizzing through the air and the clash of hand-to-hand combat echoing off the walls. Silencer, though outnumbered, fought with a calculated ferocity. In this brutal exchange, he was forced to make split-second decisions, and in the heat of the moment, he lethally incapacitated several of these dangerous foes, a necessary action given their lethal intent.
“Good riddance,” he said as the rivers of blood trickled into the street alerting nearby heroes and officers to the scene.
As he moved through the ranks of Marrow's mercenaries, Silencer gathered information, piecing together the intricate puzzle of Marrow's operations. His approach was methodical, leaving no stone unturned, no lead unexplored.
Finally, his relentless pursuit led him to a dimly lit dive bar, a known hangout for low-level members of the syndicate. Blending into the shadows, Silencer overheard conversations, picking up snippets of information. It was here that he encountered a small fry of the organization, a young mercenary whose bravado had led him to boast about his connections to Marrow.
In the dim, smoke-filled atmosphere of the dive bar, Silencer's presence was almost spectral, unnoticed by the patrons lost in their own worlds of shady dealings and hushed conversations. He zeroed in on his target, a young, cocky mercenary boasting loudly to a group of disinterested listeners about his connections to the Cimarron crime syndicate.
The young mercenary, unaware of the predator in his midst, continued his braggadocio, embellishing tales of his exploits within the organization. Silencer listened, biding his time, analyzing every word for truth and exaggeration.
As the group eventually dispersed, Silencer made his move. He approached the young man, his approach so silent it was as if he materialized out of the shadows. The young mercenary spun around, startled, his false bravado faltering at the sight of the infamous vigilante.
"You talk too much," Silencer said, his voice low and menacing. "You're going to talk to me now. About Marrow."
The young mercenary's eyes widened in fear. Stories of Silencer’s methods were whispered in the underworld; no one wanted to be on the receiving end of his attention.
"I don't know anything," the young mercenary stammered, but Silencer cut him off with a sharp gesture.
"Don't waste my time," he warned. "I know you're low-level, but even small fry get to hear things. Where's Marrow?"
Cornered and fearing for his life, the young mercenary's resistance crumbled. He spilled everything he knew, speaking of a compound on the city's outskirts, heavily fortified and guarded. He described the security measures, the routine of the guards, even the layout as best as he knew.
Silencer listened intently, memorizing every detail. His gaze never wavered, pinning the young mercenary like a specimen under a microscope. When the flow of information ended, he leaned in, his voice a sinister whisper.
"If you've lied to me, I'll find you," he said. "Stay out of trouble if you want to stay alive."
With that, Silencer vanished back into the shadows, leaving the young mercenary trembling in the aftermath of the encounter. He had come face to face with a legend and survived, but the fear that encounter instilled would stay with him, a constant reminder of the night he crossed paths with Silencer.
Outside, Silencer processed the information. The compound on the outskirts was his next target. The lead might be thin, but it was the best chance he had to find Marrow. With renewed determination, he set off into the night, each step taking him closer to the heart of darkness that was Marrow's domain.
Armed with this critical information, Silencer melted back into the night, his next destination clear. The compound would be his toughest challenge yet, but he was ready. The path to Marrow was now open, and the final confrontation was imminent. The night air was cool and still as Silencer set off towards the compound, a determined shadow moving through a world of darkness, one step closer to bringing Marrow's reign of terror to an end.
ONE HOUR LATER
Silencer approached Marrow's compound under the cover of darkness, his movements silent and calculated. The compound, a sprawling fortress of concrete and steel, was nestled in a secluded area, its very location a statement of power and secrecy. As he neared, Silencer noticed a flurry of activity that was unusual for the late hour – a few helicopters were being prepped for departure on a makeshift helipad within the compound.
Using a pair of high-powered binoculars, he focused on the scene unfolding before him. There, amidst a group of well-dressed individuals, he caught a glimpse of Marrow. The crime lord was unmistakable, even from a distance – his commanding presence and cold demeanor set him apart from his entourage.
Marrow was speaking animatedly, gesturing to the group as they boarded the helicopters. It was clear that this was no ordinary meeting; something significant was happening. Silencer's mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle. Was Marrow fleeing the city? Or was this part of a larger, more sinister plan?
Caught up in his observations, Silencer momentarily let his guard down. It was a rare lapse, but one that proved costly. He didn't notice the guards from the compound silently approaching from behind, their steps muffled by the soft earth.
Before he could react, Silencer felt the cold press of a gun barrel against the back of his head. A gruff voice broke the silence. "Don't move," it warned. "You've trespassed on private property, and Marrow doesn't take kindly to uninvited guests."
Silencer realized he had walked into a trap. His focus on Marrow had made him vulnerable, a mistake he rarely made. He weighed his options quickly. A direct confrontation was risky; the guards had the advantage. But surrender was not in his nature.
In a flash, he made his move. Ducking low, he spun around, disarming the closest guard with a swift, precise motion. The element of surprise was on his side, and within seconds, he engaged the guards in a fierce hand-to-hand combat.
Despite his skill and agility, Silencer knew he couldn't sustain the fight for long. More guards would be alerted soon, and the situation would become untenable. He needed to escape, to regroup and plan his next move.
With a combination of martial arts and tactical acumen, he created an opening and exploited it, breaking free from the skirmish. He disappeared into the night, blending into the shadows, leaving the confused and frustrated guards behind as they opened fire into the darkness.
As Silencer melted into the darkness, the guards, realizing their quarry was slipping away, opened fire in a desperate attempt to stop him. Bullets whizzed through the night, their aim erratic in the panic of the moment. The scene descended into chaos as the ricocheting bullets created a deadly crossfire, inadvertently striking the guards themselves. In moments, the area was filled with the sounds of shouts and confusion, and the compound's alarms blared into the night, signaling a breach.
Meanwhile, Silencer, using his exceptional agility and speed, had already put distance between himself and the guards. He watched as Marrow, alerted by the commotion and the alarms, hurriedly boarded one of the helicopters. The crime lord's escape was imminent, and Silencer knew this might be his only chance to apprehend him.
In a split-second decision, Silencer activated a hidden feature of his suit, his Dragon Wings. With a powerful leap, he launched himself into the air, the wings unfolding with a powerful whoosh as he chased the helicopter.
Silencer soared towards the ascending helicopter, his figure a dark blur against the night sky. As he neared, he latched onto the helicopter, his added weight immediately causing an imbalance. The pilot struggled to maintain control, but the sudden and unexpected burden was too much. The helicopter veered off course, spinning wildly as it lost altitude.
With an ear-splitting crash, the helicopter collided with a nearby building, the impact shattering windows and tearing through the structure. Both Marrow and Silencer were thrown from the wreckage, their bodies slamming onto the roof of an adjacent building.
Silencer, dazed but conscious, quickly regained his bearings. He saw Marrow a few feet away, struggling to stand, disoriented by the crash. The crime lord was finally within his grasp, vulnerable and exposed.
Despite the pain from the impact, Silencer approached Marrow, ready to confront the man who had eluded him for so long. The night's chase had reached its climax on this isolated rooftop, the city lights a distant backdrop to their final showdown. Silencer knew that this moment was critical, not just for his mission, but for the very soul of the city he vowed to protect.
The Silencer, standing over the dazed and disheveled Marrow, was prepared to finally confront the man behind so much of the city's crime and corruption. Marrow, realizing his vulnerable position, attempted a desperate ploy.
"Wait, wait!" Marrow stammered, trying to regain some semblance of composure. "You're a smart guy, right? Name your price. I can make you rich beyond your wildest dreams!"
The Silencer looked down at him, unamused. "I'm not interested in your dirty money."
Marrow, seeing his attempt to bribe the Silencer fail, shifted tactics. "Okay, okay, listen! You've got it all wrong. I'm not the true leader of this operation. I'm just... I'm just a regional manager, if you will. I take orders, too, you know!"
The Silencer's interest was piqued. "Orders? From whom?"
Before Marrow could respond, the Silencer's phone began to ring. He glanced at the caller ID and sighed. It was Fili-second, known for her super-speed and, often, her lack of timing.
"Seriously?" he muttered “hang on a second,” he told Marrow, answering the call. "This better be important, Fili,"
"Hey, Silencer! The girls and I need back up at 200 - 1600 Burrow Street. Can you come over, it is really important, and you’re the strongest, bestest fighter I know?" Fili-second's voice was a rapid, cheerful blur.
The Silencer pinched the bridge of his nose, his other hand still holding down Marrow. "Fili-second, I'm a bit busy right now. Can this wait?"
"Busy? But...!" Fili-second's disappointment was almost palpable. "Oh, are you on a mission? Is it a cool one? Can I help? I can be there in like, a second!"
“Didn’t you just request my back up?” said Silencer
“Yeah, but, if I go help you out then you can be free to help us out!” Fili said, surprising Silencer with her actual sound logic.
Marrow, meanwhile, was watching this exchange with a mixture of confusion and incredulity.
"Look, send me the coordinates and I’ll head over there when I’m done," the Silencer said, trying to regain focus on the matter at hand.
"Okay, but don't be long! Mare-velous is losing her patience here!" Fili-second chirped before ending the call.
The Silencer, putting away his phone, turned his attention back to Marrow. "Now, where were we? Oh, right. You were about to tell me who's really in charge."
Marrow, still reeling from the bizarre interruption, swallowed hard. The Silencer's gaze was unyielding, a clear reminder that despite the comic interlude, the gravity of the situation hadn't changed.
Regaining his stern composure, the Silencer fixed Marrow with a steely gaze, the earlier comedic interlude with Fili-second momentarily set aside. "Start talking, Marrow. Who's pulling the strings? Who's the real leader behind the Cimarron crime syndicate?"
Marrow, realizing that his options were dwindling, hesitated. He glanced around, as if hoping for an escape that he knew wasn't there. "You don't understand," he began, a note of fear creeping into his voice. "These people, they're not like anyone I've ever dealt with. They're powerful, connected, everywhere... You don't just cross them and live to tell about it."
The Silencer crouched down to Marrow's level, his voice low and threatening. "I'm not interested in your fears. Give me a name."
Marrow licked his lips nervously, the gravity of his situation finally sinking in. "It's not just one person," he confessed. "It's a council, a group of people. They're the ones who give the orders. They control everything from the shadows. I don't know all their names, they're careful about their identities, but I can give you places, connections, things that might lead you to them."
The Silencer's expression hardened. This was a significant revelation – a shadow council controlling the syndicate's operations was a more complex and dangerous adversary than a single kingpin. "Start talking. Every detail. I want names, locations, everything you've got."
Marrow, now fully aware that his life depended on his cooperation, began to divulge everything he knew. He talked about the meetings, the secret communications, the cryptic ways in which orders were given. He didn't have all the pieces of the puzzle, but what he provided was a treasure trove of leads and intelligence.
As Marrow spoke, the Silencer recorded every word, his mind already working on the next steps, the new paths of investigation that were opening up. This was bigger than he had anticipated, a network so deeply entrenched in the city's underworld that rooting it out would be a monumental task.
Finally, when Marrow had exhausted his knowledge, the Silencer stood up. "If you've lied to me, or left anything out, I'll be back," he warned. "And next time, I might not be so... accommodating."
As the Silencer prepared to leave, Marrow, with a twisted sense of defiance, called out to him. "You know, by coming after me, you've signed your own death warrant. The council has placed a bounty on your head. You're a marked man now."
The Silencer paused, turning back to face Marrow. Without a word, he strode over to him and grabbed him by the neck, lifting him effortlessly. Marrow's eyes widened with fear, his earlier bravado evaporating in the face of imminent danger.
Marrow, realizing the gravity of his situation, tried a different tactic. "I'm not afraid to die," he sneered, trying to regain some semblance of control.
The Silencer, unfazed, walked towards the edge of the roof, Marrow in his grasp. As the ground loomed far below, Marrow's facade crumbled, panic setting in. "Wait! Wait!" he cried, his voice breaking. "Do what's right, give a man a last prayer."
The Silencer looked Marrow in the eye, his expression cold and unyielding. "You can pray on the way down," he said evenly.
With that, he released his grip, letting Marrow fall. Marrow's screams echoed into the night as he plummeted towards the ground, a stark reminder of the consequences of a life steeped in crime and corruption.
The Silencer watched for a moment, ensuring that Marrow met his fate, then turned away. This was not a moment of triumph, but a necessary act in the long battle against the darkness that plagued the city. He knew that Marrow's fall was just a small victory in a much larger war, and the bounty on his head was a clear indication that the path ahead would be fraught with peril.
But now, there where other matters he must deal with, especially answering Fili’s call for back up.
View Online
Pheonix ch.8 Re-introducing one's self (part 2) "A big reveal"
A FEW MINUTES EARLIER
Mistress Mare-velous, known for her keen investigative skills and unyielding determination, burst into the room with an air of urgency.
The other members of the Powerponies, a dynamic team of superheroes dedicated to fighting crime in the city, gathered around her. They were a diverse group, each with unique abilities and a shared commitment to justice. Present in the room were Zapp, known for her control over weather; Radiance, with her power to manipulate light; and Masked Matter-Horn, capable of conjuring various magical spells. Joining them was the newest member, Demoness, who had taken up the mantle after the demise of Humdrum, known for her formidable demonic powers and intimidating presence.
Mistress Mare-velous wasted no time in briefing her team. "I've got a lead on the Merchants crime family," she announced, her voice laced with a mix of excitement and gravity. "They're operating out of a building on the east side of the city. It's a front for their money laundering operations."
The Powerponies listened intently, each aware of the significance of this discovery. The Merchants crime family was a notorious and elusive group, responsible for a substantial portion of the city's criminal activities.
"We need to move quickly and take them by surprise," Mistress Mare-velous continued. "Our goal is to gather as much evidence as possible and disrupt their operations. We can't let them slip through our fingers this time."
She then laid out the plan, assigning specific roles to each member based on their abilities. "Zapp, you'll control the weather to keep the area clear. Radiance, we'll need your light manipulation to blind their security cameras. Masked Matter-Horn, your spells will be crucial for any resistance we might encounter. And Demoness, your strength will be key in breaching their defenses."
The team nodded in agreement, each ready to play their part in the upcoming mission.
"Let's head out," Mistress Mare-velous commanded. "We meet at the designated location. Remember, we need to be coordinated and precise. The Powerponies have a reputation to uphold."
With a sense of purpose and unity, the Powerponies prepared to depart. The hideout buzzed with activity as they gathered their gear, each member mentally preparing for the challenges ahead. They were a formidable team, and this mission was an opportunity to strike a significant blow against the criminal underworld.
As they set out into the night, the city's skyline loomed over them, a silent witness to the never-ending battle between good and evil. The Powerponies were ready to face whatever lay ahead, their resolve unshaken, their spirits united in the pursuit of justice.
As the Powerponies converged on the designated location, the east side building that was supposed to be the front for the Merchants crime family's money laundering operations, they immediately sensed something was amiss. The layout of the place, as described in the intelligence given to Mistress Mare-velous, was entirely different from what they were witnessing. The building was not only more fortified than expected, but its structure and entry points were not as they had been briefed.
The team assembled in a concealed spot nearby, their initial confidence giving way to confusion and frustration. Zapp, Radiance, and Demoness looked towards Mistress Mare-velous for guidance, but it was Masked Matter-Horn who voiced the growing concern.
"This isn't what we were prepared for, Mare-velous," Masked Matter-Horn said, her tone tinged with irritation. "The intel is completely off. How could this have happened?"
Mistress Mare-velous, usually calm and composed, bristled at the challenge. "The information was from a reliable source. I don't understand how it could be this wrong."
"But it is wrong!" Masked Matter-Horn retorted, her frustration mounting. "We walked into this blind. We could have been walking into a trap for all we knew!"
The argument escalated as both superheroes stood their ground. Mistress Mare-velous, feeling her leadership being questioned, defended her decision to act on the intelligence, while Masked Matter-Horn argued for the need for better verification of information, especially when dealing with a group as dangerous as the Merchants.
Zapp and Radiance exchanged uneasy glances, aware of the tension between their teammates. Demoness, the newest member, remained silent but alert, her eyes scanning the building, perhaps considering alternative strategies.
"We need to focus," Zapp finally interjected, trying to defuse the situation. "Arguing here isn't going to solve anything. We're exposed, and if this is a trap, we're giving them all the time they need to spring it."
Radiance nodded in agreement. "She's right. We need to regroup and reassess. Let's fall back and figure out our next move. This isn't like us."
The argument between Mistress Mare-velous and Masked Matter-Horn simmered down, the urgency of the situation overriding their disagreement. They knew that the mission's success, and their safety, depended on their ability to work together, regardless of unexpected setbacks.
Reluctantly, the team withdrew to a safer location to regroup and plan their next move. The botched reconnaissance was a blow, but the Powerponies were not ones to give up easily. They would need to adapt quickly, gather new intelligence, and devise a plan to tackle the unexpected challenges presented by the Merchants crime family. The night was still young, and the Powerponies were determined to make it count.
Perched on a rooftop overlooking the building, the Powerponies huddled together, their silhouettes casting long shadows in the moonlight. The situation was dire. They needed a new plan, and possibly backup, but their options were limited.
"What about the Dazzlings?" suggested Rager, hoping to bring in reinforcements.
Zapp quickly dismissed the idea. "The Dazzlings? They're more concerned with chasing Microchips around these days, hoping he'll marry one of them. They're not the reliable allies they once were."
The group fell into a thoughtful silence, each member running through a mental list of potential allies. The reality was disheartening; many of their usual contacts were either tangled in corruption, recuperating from injuries, too fatigued from recent battles, or had fallen in the line of duty.
As they debated their limited options, Fili-second, always the quickest in both thought and action, spoke up with sudden enthusiasm. "I know who to call!"
The others turned to her, their expressions a mix of curiosity and skepticism. Fili-second was known for her unconventional ideas, and in a situation as precarious as this, they needed a solution that was both practical and effective.
"Who?" asked Mistress Mare-velous, her tone cautious yet hopeful.
Fili-second's eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint. "I'll make the call. You'll see, it's someone who can definitely help us out of this jam. Trust me on this one."
Without waiting for a response, Fili-second pulled out her phone and quickly dialed a number, her fingers moving at lightning speed. The rest of the Powerponies exchanged glances, their expressions a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty. Fili-second's contacts were varied and often surprising, and they could only guess who she might be summoning to aid them in this crucial moment.
As Fili-second chatted animatedly on the phone, the Powerponies turned their attention back to the building below, watching for any signs of movement or activity. They knew that time was of the essence, and every moment they spent deliberating was a moment that the Merchants crime family could use to strengthen their defenses or escape.
The night air was tense with expectation as they waited to see who Fili-second's mysterious contact would be, and more importantly, if they would arrive in time to turn the tide in their favor.
The Powerponies watched intently as Fili-second engaged in a lively phone conversation, her tone friendly and upbeat, a stark contrast to the seriousness of their current predicament. The group couldn't help but exchange puzzled looks, each member trying to guess who Fili-second might have called for backup.
Once Fili-second ended the call, she turned to her teammates with a confident smile. "Help is on the way," she announced cheerfully.
Mistress Mare-velous raised an eyebrow, her expression a mix of relief and curiosity. "Care to share who you've just summoned to our rescue?"
Fili-second's grin widened. "Let's just say I've called in a favor from someone who owes me big time. Trust me, they're perfect for this kind of situation."
Rager seemed skeptical. "I hope your friend is up for this. The Merchants are no small-time crooks."
Fili-second waved off the concern with a dismissive hand. "Don't worry, they've handled tougher situations than this. They'll be here any minute."
The Powerponies settled in to wait, their gazes fixed on the building that housed the Merchants crime family's operations. The tension was palpable; they knew that the arrival of Fili-second's mysterious contact could change the dynamics of their planned assault significantly.
As minutes ticked by, the group remained vigilant, their senses heightened. The city's sounds drifted up to them, a constant reminder of the lives they were sworn to protect. The Powerponies were a formidable team on their own, but the addition of an unknown ally added a layer of unpredictability to their mission.
Finally, the sound of approaching footsteps caught their attention. All eyes turned towards the source, eager and ready to meet the person who Fili-second believed could turn the tide in their favor. The night was about to reveal yet another player in the ongoing battle for justice in the city, and the Powerponies were ready to see how this new ally would fit into their plan.
As the Powerponies tensed in anticipation, a figure emerged from the shadows, moving with a stealth and grace that was almost supernatural. It was the Silencer, his arrival so sudden and silent that it startled most of the group.
Zapp, in particular, had a fangirl moment, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "Oh my gosh, it's the Silencer!" she exclaimed, barely containing her enthusiasm. "I've heard so much about you! Your stealth missions are legendary!"
Mistress Mare-velous, however, was less impressed. Her gaze on the Silencer was one of open skepticism. "You," she said coldly, "I've heard about your tactics. They're... unorthodox, to say the least."
The Silencer merely nodded, unfazed by the mixed reception. He was used to working alone and being judged for his methods, which often bordered on the extreme.
Masked Matter-Horn, meanwhile, turned to Fili-second with a curious look. "Where did you even meet him?" she asked.
Fili-second, with a mischievous twinkle in her eye, replied, "That's a secret." Her response only added to the mystery surrounding the Silencer's sudden involvement.
Despite the varied reactions, the Silencer's presence brought a new dynamic to the team. He stood quietly, assessing the building below and the Powerponies around him.
"We don't have much time," he finally said, his voice low and serious. "The Merchants won't wait around for us to make our move. We need a plan, and we need it now."
His words served as a reminder of the urgency of their mission. Regardless of their personal feelings towards the Silencer, the Powerponies knew that cooperation was key to the success of their operation.
Mistress Mare-velous, still wary but pragmatic, nodded. "Alright. Let's hear what you suggest. We need to act fast, and if you have a plan, we're listening."
The group gathered closer, ready to formulate a strategy that would take down the Merchants crime family. The addition of the Silencer to their ranks, with his unique skills and perspective, could be the edge they needed to succeed. Despite the underlying tension, the Powerponies were united in their goal, and together, they began to craft a plan that would strike at the heart of the criminal operation below.
As the Silencer tapped the side of his mask twice, a holographic display of the building's layout projected in front of him, showcasing the intricate details of the structure. His revelation about the hostages on the 5th floor, predominantly women, added a sense of urgency to the mission.
Demoness, immediately moved by a strong impulse to act, prepared to leap into action. Her instincts as a hero were to rush to the aid of those in danger without delay. However, the Silencer swiftly intervened, placing a firm hand on her shoulder to halt her.
"Wait," he cautioned firmly. "Charging in blindly won't help anyone. It could even put the hostages at greater risk. We need a plan that ensures their safety and maximizes our chances of success."
Demoness, her initial impulse tempered by the Silencer's words, nodded in reluctant agreement. She understood the importance of a well-thought-out approach, especially in a situation where lives were at stake.
The Silencer's intervention highlighted the need for strategic planning and coordination, even in the face of immediate danger. His presence brought a level of tactical expertise that complemented the Powerponies' varied abilities, emphasizing the importance of teamwork and careful execution in their mission to save the hostages and dismantle the criminal operation.
He quickly outlined his strategy, suggesting they split into three groups for a multi-pronged approach. "Fili, Rager, and Demoness will head to the 5th floor to rescue the hostages. Radiance, Zapp, and Mare-velous will enter through the 8th floor east wing window. Matter-Horn and I will take the 7th floor," he explained with precision.
Mistress Mare-velous, however, was instantly critical of the plan. "We're practically cut off with enemies above and below. It's a death trap... And why should we even listen to you?" she challenged, her skepticism towards the Silencer's unorthodox methods evident.
The Silencer turned to her, his response calm but assertive. "Because I assume you want to live, and you want the hostages to survive. If you don't want to follow my plan, that's fine. But I won't save your sorry ass when you screw up."
His blunt words resonated with a hard truth. They didn't have the luxury of time for lengthy debates or questioning each other's capabilities. The situation demanded swift action and trust, even if it was grudging.
Mistress Mare-velous, still defiant but aware of the urgency, held back any further objections. The rest of the Powerponies, recognizing the gravity of the situation, nodded in agreement, ready to put aside their differences for the greater good.
With the plan set, the teams quickly prepared for their respective roles. The Silencer's advanced technology and tactical knowledge, combined with the Powerponies' diverse powers, made for a formidable force. They were about to embark on a dangerous mission, each aware of the risks but driven by a common goal – to save the hostages and take down the Merchants crime family.
As they dispersed to their assigned tasks, the night air was charged with a mix of tension and determination. This was a critical moment for the Powerponies and the Silencer, a test of their abilities and their ability to work together. The building below loomed large, a fortress of criminal activity, but they were ready to face whatever challenges lay within.
As the Powerponies, divided into their respective teams, infiltrated the building from different entry points, Mistress Mare-velous activated her com-link to update everyone on their primary objective. "Target acquired," she whispered into the device. "Our main goal is the data center on the 10th floor. It should have all the evidence we need to bring down the Merchants."
However, in the midst of her communication, a momentary lapse in concentration led to a costly mistake. She inadvertently tripped a hidden alarm, immediately alerting the building's occupants to their presence.
The sound of the alarm was jarring in the otherwise silent building. Within seconds, the atmosphere shifted from covert infiltration to chaos and urgency. The Powerponies could hear the sounds of hurried movements and shouts as enemies began converging on their location.
"Mare-velous, what happened?" Masked Matter-Horn's voice crackled over the com-link, her tone a mix of concern and frustration.
"I tripped an alarm," Mare-velous admitted, her voice tense. "We've got incoming!"
Radiance and Zapp, who were with Mare-velous, quickly readied themselves for combat. Radiance began manipulating light to create blinding flashes to disorient any attackers, while Zapp prepared to use her weather control powers in the confined space as effectively as she could.
Meanwhile, Fili-second, Rager, and Demoness, on their way to the 5th floor to rescue the hostages, picked up their pace, knowing they had limited time before the enemies would reach the hostages.
On the 7th floor, the Silencer and Masked Matter-Horn, hearing the alarm, realized they needed to move quickly to their objective before the building's defenses fully activated. "Stick to the plan, but be ready for a fight," the Silencer instructed, his voice calm despite the escalating situation.
The entire building was now a hive of activity. Armed guards and mercenaries rushed through the corridors, searching for the intruders. The Powerponies, despite the setback, were determined to achieve their objectives. They engaged in fierce battles, each team using their unique abilities to overcome the obstacles and enemies they encountered.
The mission had taken an unexpected turn, but the Powerponies and the Silencer adapted quickly, their resolve unshaken. They were a team in the truest sense, each member playing a critical role in the face of adversity. The fight to reach the data center on the 10th floor and to save the hostages on the 5th floor was just beginning, and they were ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.
Fili-second, Rager, and Demoness, upon hearing the alarm and knowing that they were running out of time, sprang into action. The corridor to the fifth floor was a maze of danger, but they were determined to reach the hostages.
Fili-second, with her incredible speed, led the charge. She darted down the hallway, a blur of motion, disarming guards before they could even react. Her movements were a whirlwind of precision and agility, dodging bullets and taking down enemies with swift, non-lethal strikes.
Rager, living up to her name, followed with a fierce intensity. Her strength was unmatched, and she plowed through the opposition like a human battering ram. She grabbed a mercenary, using him as a shield against incoming fire, then threw him into a group of his comrades, knocking them down like dominoes.
Demoness, with her demonic powers, brought a level of intimidation and raw power to the fight. Her eyes glowed with an eerie light as she unleashed her abilities. Dark tendrils of energy erupted from her hands, ensnaring enemies and rendering them helpless. Her presence on the battlefield was both awe-inspiring and terrifying.
The trio worked seamlessly together, their individual strengths complementing each other. Fili-second's speed, Rager's brute force, and Demoness's supernatural abilities created a symphony of destruction. They moved through the building with a singular focus, cutting down any resistance that stood in their way.
As they reached the fifth floor, they encountered a heavier guard presence. The mercenaries here were better armed and more prepared, but they were no match for the Powerponies' determination and skill.
In a particularly intense moment, a group of mercenaries managed to corner them. Fili-second zipped around the room, creating a disorienting effect, while Rager used a piece of broken furniture as an improvised weapon, swinging it with devastating force. Demoness, meanwhile, channeled her dark energy to create a protective barrier around them, absorbing the bullets that were raining down.
With a final, concerted effort, the Powerponies broke through the enemy lines, reaching the room where the hostages were being held. The door was heavily fortified, but Rager, with a roar of determination, charged at it, smashing it open.
Inside, they found the hostages, scared but unharmed. Fili-second immediately went to reassure them, her usual energy softening into a comforting presence. Rager and Demoness stood guard, ensuring that the room was secure.
The rescue of the hostages was a crucial victory, but the mission was far from over. They needed to get the hostages out safely and continue their assault on the Merchants crime family. The Powerponies were in their element, each showcasing their heroism and strength in the face of danger. The battle to save the hostages was a testament to their courage and unwavering commitment to justice.
Zapp, Radiance, and Mistress Mare-velous, having their own critical part of the mission, worked their way towards the next floor. Their objective was clear, but the path was fraught with danger.
Zapp, harnessing her control over weather, created localized gusts of wind within the building, disorienting the mercenaries as they tried to aim their weapons. Her ability to manipulate the elements even in confined spaces gave her team an invaluable edge.
Radiance, with her power to manipulate light, created blinding flashes that temporarily stunned their opponents. She also fashioned hard-light constructs, using them both as shields to protect her team and as blunt weapons to incapacitate the enemy.
Mistress Mare-velous, armed with her lasso and remarkable combat skills, fought with a precision and ferocity that matched her reputation. She expertly weaved through the melee, her lasso snaring weapons and pulling enemies off balance, rendering them helpless before her teammates' attacks.
As they fought their way through, Mistress Mare-velous noticed a large group of mercenaries breaking off and heading towards the data room. Realizing the importance of securing the data first, she made a split-second decision. "I'm heading to the control room. Stop them from destroying any evidence!" she shouted over the din of battle.
Without waiting for a response, she dashed off, leaving Zapp and Radiance to deal with the remaining enemies. Mistress Mare-velous moved with a singular focus, her every step calculated and precise. She encountered resistance along the way, but she was a whirlwind of action, her lasso and combat skills allowing her to quickly subdue her adversaries.
As she neared the control room, she found herself facing a group of heavily armed guards, clearly the last line of defense. Mare-velous didn't falter. She charged forward, dodging bullets and incapacitating guards with swift, decisive moves. Her lasso became a blur, disarming guards and tripping them up, while her martial arts skills took care of the rest.
Finally, she reached the control room, bursting through the door to find a few technicians scrambling to destroy the data. With no time to waste, she leaped into action, her lasso whipping out to snatch a hard drive from a technician's hand just as he was about to smash it.
Breathing heavily, Mistress Mare-velous surveyed the room, ensuring no more data could be destroyed. She had made it just in time, securing the evidence they needed to dismantle the Merchants crime family.
Meanwhile, Zapp and Radiance continued to hold their ground, fighting off the mercenaries with a combination of elemental fury and light manipulation. They worked in perfect harmony, their powers complementing each other, ensuring the path to the data room was secure for Mistress Mare-velous' return.
Mare-velous quickly tried to download some information, but was hit by a Malware message saying “NOPE!!!” and “ERROR!”
Realizing that the data in the control room was a decoy, Mistress Mare-velous's heart sank. Through the window, she spotted a group of heavily armed mercenaries making a swift escape, one of them clutching a USB drive – likely containing the real information. She was about to sprint after them when Radiance's urgent voice came through the com-link, "We need backup! We're getting overwhelmed!"
At that critical juncture, the Silencer's voice crackled over the com-link, directed at Masked Matter-Horn. "Go assist them," he instructed firmly.
Masked Matter-Horn hesitated, her concern evident. "But what about you? You'll be on your own."
The Silencer, already engaging a new wave of mercenaries, responded without missing a beat, "Don't worry about me. I'm not being hunted by these guys; they are being hunted by me!" In that moment, he lunged at a group of mercenaries, his movements a lethal ballet of efficiency and brutality. He took them down with a swift, calculated precision that left no room for counterattack.
Masked Matter-Horn, reassured by his confidence and skill, quickly made her way to aid Zapp and Radiance. She arrived just in time to see them pinned down by heavy gunfire. Without hesitation, she unleashed a barrage of magical spells, creating shields and launching counterattacks. Her arrival turned the tide, giving Zapp and Radiance the support they needed to push back against the mercenaries.
Meanwhile, Mistress Mare-velous, torn between pursuing the mercenaries with the USB and helping her teammates, made a split-second decision to follow the escaping mercenaries. She knew the data on that USB was critical, and every second counted.
Mare-velous sprinted through the building, using her agility and combat skills to bypass enemies in her path. She was a blur, moving with a singular focus to catch the mercenaries before they could disappear into the night.
Back in the building, the Powerponies, now bolstered by Masked Matter-Horn's magical prowess, began to gain the upper hand. Zapp's control over the elements wreaked havoc among the mercenaries, while Radiance's light constructs provided both offense and defense, holding the line against the onslaught.
In another part of the building, the Silencer moved like a shadow, his attacks precise and deadly. He was a force to be reckoned with, a one-man army methodically dismantling any opposition in his path. His statement rang true – the mercenaries were indeed the ones being hunted.
The Powerponies, each fighting their own battles within the larger war, were a testament to heroism and determination. The mission was chaotic and fraught with danger, but their resolve never wavered. They were united in their goal, and together, they were a formidable force against the darkness that threatened the city.
The battle within the building continued with unrelenting intensity, but a ray of hope pierced through the chaos as Fili-second's voice came over the com-links. "Hostages are free and safe. We've handed them over to Shadow and Creator, who will take them to the hospital."
This news brought a wave of relief and a brief moment of celebration among the Powerponies. Zapp, Radiance, and Masked Matter-Horn expressed their congratulations over the com-link, proud of their teammates' success in rescuing the hostages.
However, Mistress Mare-velous, focused on her pursuit of the mercenaries with the USB, responded tersely, "10-4, I am in pursuit of the fleeing suspects." Her voice was all business, betraying none of the relief or joy that the others felt.
The rest of the team, concerned for her safety, immediately responded. "Mare-velous, come back! It's too dangerous to go after them alone!" Radiance urged.
Zapp chimed in, "You need backup. We can regroup and go after them together!"
But Mistress Mare-velous, determined and single-minded in her pursuit, ignored their pleas. She knew the importance of the data on that USB – it was key to bringing down the Merchants crime family and their entire operation. She couldn't let this opportunity slip through her fingers, even if it meant going it alone.
As she chased the mercenaries through the winding streets, her teammates continued to express their concern over the com-links, but Mare-velous was unresponsive, her focus solely on the task at hand.
Meanwhile, back in the building, the Powerponies continued to fight off the remaining mercenaries. The Silencer, with his deadly efficiency, made quick work of his opponents, clearing his path with a calm, almost eerie precision.
Fili-second, Rager, and Demoness, having successfully secured the safety of the hostages, now rejoined the others in the building, lending their strength and abilities to help quell the remaining resistance.
The Powerponies, despite the ongoing battle, couldn't help but worry about Mistress Mare-velous. She was a vital part of their team, and her lone pursuit of the mercenaries was a dangerous gamble. They hoped she would reconsider and return, but they also knew her determination and sense of duty would not easily sway her from her chosen course.
The mission was far from over, and the night was still fraught with danger. Each member of the Powerponies was pushed to their limits, fighting not just for justice, but also for the safety of one of their own.
Mistress Mare-velous, driven by her unyielding determination to recover the USB drive with the crucial data, continued her relentless pursuit of the escaping mercenaries. She was a force unto herself, weaving through the dark alleys and streets with the grace and agility that had become her hallmark.
A few of the mercenaries, perhaps underestimating her or hoping to slow her down, turned to engage her. Each time, Mistress Mare-velous met them with swift and decisive action, incapacitating them with a combination of her expert combat skills and her trusty lasso. She moved through these confrontations like a whirlwind, leaving her opponents incapacitated in her wake.
Unbeknownst to her, however, this chase was leading her into a trap. The mercenaries, aware they couldn't outpace or overpower her on their own, were drawing her into a carefully orchestrated ambush. With each turn she took in pursuit, she moved closer to their trap.
Back at the building, the Powerponies, despite their own ongoing battle, expressed their concern over the com-link. "Mare-velous, be careful! We don't know what they might have planned," warned Masked Matter-Horn, her voice tense with worry.
Silencer, overhearing the communication and finishing off another group of mercenaries with his calculated strikes, chimed in, "Matter-Horn is right. If they're leading you, it's for a reason. Regroup with us first."
But Mistress Mare-velous, her laser-sharp focus on the task at hand, barely acknowledged their warnings. Her mind was set on recovering the data, seeing it as the key to dismantling the Merchants crime family's operations. The possibility of a trap did cross her mind, but she was confident in her abilities to handle whatever they threw at her.
As she closed in on the mercenaries' location, her senses heightened, ready for whatever awaited her. She was a seasoned hero, well-versed in the treacherous games of the criminal underworld. Yet, even with her experience and skill, the danger of the trap that was being set for her was real and imminent. The night was still young, and Mistress Mare-velous was about to face one of her greatest challenges yet.
Mistress Mare-velous, her pursuit of the mercenaries leading her into an abandoned skyscraper, found herself suddenly alone in the eerie silence of the dilapidated building. The sense of isolation was palpable, and she could feel the tension in the air, a clear sign that she had walked into a trap.
As she cautiously navigated through the dimly lit corridors, her senses on high alert, an unexpected blow struck her from behind. The world spun, and darkness edged her vision as she teetered on the brink of consciousness. In her dazed state, she could hear the approaching footsteps of several mercenaries, their voices a menacing murmur.
Lying vulnerable on the ground, Mare-velous struggled to maintain her awareness. The mercenaries circled her, their intentions dark and malicious. The situation was dire, and for a fleeting moment, despair threatened to take hold.
But then, a sudden, piercing cry of agony shattered the tense atmosphere. One of the mercenaries was violently hurled through the air, his body crashing against the wall with a sickening thud. The remaining mercenaries, struck with panic, scrambled away in fear, their bravado evaporating in the face of this new, unseen threat.
Into this chaos stepped the Silencer, his presence immediate and commanding. He moved with a deadly grace, a silent avenger materializing from the shadows. The mercenaries, realizing they were outmatched, fled in terror, leaving Mare-velous and the Silencer alone in the desolate building.
Mare-velous, still reeling from the blow to her head, felt a surge of adrenaline at the sight of the Silencer. She attempted to rise, her movements unsteady, but the Silencer was quickly at her side, offering support.
"You shouldn't have come here alone," he said, his voice low but not unkind.
Mare-velous, her pride wounded but grateful for the timely rescue, nodded slightly. "I had to try," she managed to say, her voice a hoarse whisper.
The Silencer helped her to her feet, his support steadying her. "Let's get you out of here," he said. "The data can wait. Your safety is more important."
Despite her dizziness and the pain throbbing at the back of her head, Mistress Mare-velous's determination didn't falter. As they were about to exit the abandoned skyscraper, the distant sound of a helicopter rotor blades whirring overhead caught their attention. Then, out of the corner of her eye, Mare-velous spotted the group of mercenaries, the USB drive clearly visible in their possession, hastily making their way up the stairs to the rooftop.
Ignoring her body's protests and the disorienting effects of her injury, Mare-velous instinctively surged into action. She couldn't let them escape with the data; too much was at stake. With a burst of adrenaline-fueled resolve, she bolted towards the stairs, her footsteps echoing in the empty building.
The Silencer, realizing her intent, quickly followed. His concern for her wellbeing was evident, but he understood the critical importance of the situation. They ascended the stairs rapidly, Mare-velous pushing herself to the limit, her vision swimming as she focused solely on the pursuit.
As they reached the rooftop, the helicopter was already starting to lift off, the mercenaries clambering inside. Mare-velous, driven by a mix of duty and sheer willpower, launched herself at the mercenaries, engaging them in a desperate attempt to retrieve the USB.
The Silencer joined the fray, his attacks precise and effective. Together, they fought against the mercenaries, the sound of the helicopter's rotors adding to the chaos of the battle. Each punch and kick Mare-velous delivered was fueled by her commitment to the mission, even as her body screamed in protest.
In the midst of the melee, Mare-velous managed to grab hold of the USB drive, wrenching it free from the mercenaries' grasp. With the drive securely in her possession, she and the Silencer fought to keep the mercenaries at bay, preventing them from taking back the crucial evidence.
The helicopter, now hovering just above the rooftop, was a constant threat, but Mare-velous and the Silencer were undeterred. They were a formidable team, their combined strength and determination overpowering the mercenaries.
Finally, having subdued their opponents and secured the USB drive, Mare-velous and the Silencer made their way back down the stairs, leaving the defeated mercenaries behind. The data was safe, and their mission, though fraught with unexpected challenges, was a success.
Exhausted but triumphant, they exited the building, ready to regroup with the rest of the Powerponies and plan their next move. The night had tested their limits, but it had also proven the unbreakable spirit of those who fight for justice.
As Mistress Mare-velous and the Silencer emerged from the skyscraper, their moment of triumph was quickly overshadowed by a new threat. Two additional helicopters appeared seemingly out of nowhere, their presence ominous against the night sky. Without hesitation, they opened fire, a barrage of bullets raining down towards Mare-velous and the Silencer.
In a swift, protective gesture, the Silencer revealed a hidden aspect of his abilities. With a powerful, commanding motion, he unfurled a pair of magnificent dragon wings, previously concealed, showcasing his true nature as a dragon. The wings, large and formidable, spread wide, creating an impervious shield against the onslaught of bullets.
Mare-velous, taken aback by this unexpected revelation, found herself shielded by the Silencer's winged embrace. The bullets harmlessly ricocheted off his scales, the sound of their impact a testament to the danger they were in. The Silencer stood resolute, a dragon in his element, protecting Mare-velous with a fierce determination.
The mercenaries in the helicopters, realizing their gunfire was ineffective, began to circle around, looking for another angle of attack. But the Silencer, with his dragon wings, was more than a match for their firepower. He maneuvered with a surprising agility for his size, ensuring that he and Mare-velous remained under the protective cover of his wings.
Mare-velous, though still reeling from her earlier injury, gathered her strength and prepared to fight back. With the Silencer's protection, she took aim with her lasso, ready to bring down one of the helicopters and even the odds.
Together, they were an impressive sight – a warrior and a dragon, standing their ground against a sky filled with adversaries. The night air was charged with the energy of their battle, a clash of wills and strength that echoed through the city.
The mercenaries, faced with the unexpected challenge of a dragon, began to falter, their initial confidence turning to uncertainty. Mare-velous and the Silencer, despite the odds, were turning the tide in their favor, their resilience and bravery shining through in the heat of the battle.
Forced back into the building by the relentless hail of bullets, Mistress Mare-velous and the Silencer found themselves in a precarious situation. The Silencer's dragon wings, while formidable, could only shield them for so long under such an intense barrage. They retreated back into the relative safety of the abandoned skyscraper, seeking cover from the onslaught.
No sooner had they entered the building than they realized their predicament had worsened. The mercenaries they had previously subdued were recovering, rallying themselves for another confrontation. The building, now a labyrinth of danger, echoed with the sounds of the mercenaries regrouping, their footsteps and shouts growing louder as they moved to engage Mare-velous and the Silencer once again.
Mare-velous, still clutching the vital USB drive, stood back-to-back with the Silencer, both of them ready for the impending battle. Despite her dizziness and the throbbing pain in her head, her resolve remained unshaken. The Silencer, his wings retracting to allow for more freedom of movement in the confined space, prepared for the close-quarters combat that was about to ensue.
The mercenaries, emboldened by their numerical advantage, charged towards them. Mare-velous lashed out with her lasso, expertly ensnaring and incapacitating the advancing enemies. The Silencer, meanwhile, fought with a ferocious intensity, his dragon-like strength and agility allowing him to overpower the mercenaries with ease.
The skirmish was intense and chaotic, a whirlwind of fists, weapons, and flying bodies. Mare-velous and the Silencer moved with a seamless synergy, covering each other's backs and countering the mercenaries' attacks with practiced precision.
Outside, the sound of the helicopters continued to fill the air, a constant reminder of the threat that still loomed overhead. But inside the building, Mare-velous and the Silencer were a formidable force, their combined might slowly but surely turning the tide in their favor once again.
The battle was far from over, but Mare-velous and the Silencer stood undaunted, fighting with the courage and determination that defined them as heroes. In the face of overwhelming odds, they were a beacon of resilience and strength, a symbol of the unwavering fight against darkness and corruption.
The relentless onslaught of mercenaries seemed never-ending, wave after wave surging towards Mistress Mare-velous and the Silencer. Despite their formidable fighting skills and resilience, the continuous combat was taking its toll. They were both exceptional warriors, but even the mightiest heroes have their limits.
Mare-velous, feeling the strain of the prolonged battle, voiced her concern amidst the chaos. "We can't keep this up much longer!" she shouted, parrying a mercenary's attack with her lasso.
The Silencer, recognizing the direness of their situation, nodded in agreement. "Then we do things my way," he declared with a tone that brooked no argument. In a swift motion, he transformed his Escrima sticks into flame daggers, the blades igniting with a fierce, otherworldly fire that cast an eerie glow in the dimly lit building.
With a renewed intensity, the Silencer lunged forward, his flame daggers a blur of deadly precision and heat. The mercenaries, taken aback by this sudden escalation, hesitated momentarily. This brief pause was all the Silencer needed. He moved through their ranks like a force of nature, his flame daggers leaving trails of fire in their wake. Each strike was targeted and lethal, designed to incapacitate with maximum efficiency.
Mare-velous, inspired by the Silencer's fierce determination, rallied herself for another round of combat. She fought alongside him, her lasso a deadly weapon in her skilled hands. Together, they were an unstoppable force, pushing back against the mercenaries with a renewed vigor.
The combination of Mare-velous's expert combat skills and the Silencer's fiery onslaught created a whirlwind of destruction. The mercenaries, overwhelmed by the intensity of their counterattack, began to falter and fall back. The tide of the battle was turning once again in their favor.
As they fought, the sound of the helicopters outside began to fade, signaling a retreat. The mercenaries inside, realizing their situation was becoming increasingly untenable, started to withdraw, their morale broken by the relentless defense put up by Mare-velous and the Silencer.
Breathing heavily and covered in the remnants of battle, Mare-velous and the Silencer stood amidst the chaos they had wrought, their resolve unbroken.
As the dust of the battle settled, Mistress Mare-velous observed with growing concern that the Silencer's methods were far more lethal than she had anticipated. His flame daggers were not just incapacitating the mercenaries; they were ending lives. This realization hit her hard, a stark contrast to her own code of conduct which always prioritized non-lethal measures.
Her concern turned to alarm when she saw the Silencer hoist a mercenary by the neck. Acting on instinct, she yelled out to him, "Stop! Killing them isn't necessary! We don't do that!"
But in that tense moment, the mercenary in the Silencer's grasp managed to pull out a gun, aiming it shakily at Mare-velous. The Silencer, reacting with lightning-fast reflexes, twisted the mercenary's neck with a sickening snap. The man went limp in his hands, his life extinguished in an instant.
Mare-velous recoiled, her expression a mix of shock and anger. "What are you doing?" she exclaimed, her voice laced with both condemnation and disbelief. "We're heroes, we don't kill!"
The Silencer, his expression unreadable, released the lifeless body of the mercenary. "In my world, it's kill or be killed," he said coldly. "That man would have shot you without a second thought."
Mare-velous, struggling to contain her fury, faced the Silencer. "That doesn't justify it! We have a responsibility to be better than them. We have to uphold a standard, or we're no better than the criminals we fight against."
The tension between them was palpable. The Silencer, a figure accustomed to the brutal realities of his own battles, stood in stark contrast to Mare-velous's ideals of heroism and justice. The aftermath of the fight had laid bare the fundamental differences in their approaches to fighting crime.
"Maybe in your world, you can afford to be idealistic," the Silencer retorted. "But in mine, idealism gets you killed. I did what I had to do to protect us."
Mare-velous, her eyes filled with a mixture of anger and sadness, knew this was an argument neither of them could win. Their worlds, their methods, and their beliefs were fundamentally at odds.
"Let's just finish the mission," she said finally, her voice heavy with unspoken thoughts. The priority was still to bring down the Merchants crime family and ensure the safety of the city. Despite their differences, they both shared that goal.
The uneasy alliance between Mistress Mare-velous and the Silencer continued as they prepared to leave the building, each lost in their own thoughts. The night's events had changed something between them, a rift that wouldn't easily be bridged. But for now, they had a mission to complete, and that had to come first.
The situation took another sudden turn just as Mistress Mare-velous and the Silencer were about to exit the building. Without warning, a flashbang grenade detonated, filling the corridor with a blinding light and a deafening bang. Mare-velous, caught off guard, was temporarily blinded and disoriented by the explosion.
Seizing the opportunity, a new group of mercenaries burst into the building. They moved with purpose and coordination, a stark contrast to the disarrayed mercenaries they had been fighting. In the confusion, one of them snatched the USB drive containing the critical data and, with his accomplices, made a beeline for the roof, the only viable escape route now that the Silencer had blocked the main door.
Mare-velous, her vision still blurred and her ears ringing, struggled to regain her bearings. Despite the pain and exhaustion from her injuries, she knew she couldn't let the mercenaries escape with the USB. With a grunt of determination, she pushed herself to give chase once more.
But her body was reaching its limits. She stumbled through the corridors, her steps unsteady. In her weakened state, she tripped over debris on the floor, falling hard. The impact sent a jolt of pain through her already battered body, and for a moment, she lay there, struggling to rise.
The Silencer, witnessing her fall, paused momentarily. His expression was one of conflict – part of him wanted to help her, but he knew that every second counted. Making a split-second decision, he surged past her, continuing the pursuit of the mercenaries.
Mare-velous, lying on the ground, felt a wave of frustration and helplessness wash over her. She was a seasoned hero, known for her resilience and strength, but in that moment, she was reminded of her own mortality and limitations.
Gritting her teeth, she pushed herself up, unwilling to give in to defeat. Her vision slowly clearing and her determination undiminished, she resumed her pursuit, albeit at a slower pace. The mission was still not over, and Mistress Mare-velous was not one to back down from a challenge, no matter the odds.
Meanwhile, the Silencer ascended the stairs with relentless speed, his focus solely on stopping the mercenaries and retrieving the USB. The outcome of the mission now rested on his shoulders, and he was prepared to do whatever it took to ensure its success.
Mistress Mare-velous, fueled by a mix of determination and rising anger, reached the base of the stairs. Her resolve was tested yet again as she witnessed the aftermath of the Silencer's ruthless pursuit. The sight that greeted her was grim - a mercenary, his body twisted and lifeless, lay crumpled at the bottom of the stairs, clearly having been thrown or fallen from a great height.
"He is killing them!" Mare-velous exclaimed under her breath, her voice a mix of outrage and disbelief. The Silencer's methods, so starkly different from her own, were becoming more apparent and troubling with each step she took.
As she ascended the stairs, the scene grew more gruesome. Hallways were littered with the bodies of mercenaries, each dispatched with lethal efficiency. It was a stark and chilling reminder of the Silencer's brutal approach to dealing with enemies. For Mare-velous, who had always upheld a code of justice that valued life and aimed for non-lethal incapacitation, the sight was deeply disturbing.
Despite the shock and moral conflict, she pressed on, her sense of duty overriding her personal feelings. The mission to retrieve the USB drive and thwart the Merchants crime family's plans was still her primary focus.
Finally, she neared the stairs leading to the roof. Her body ached from her injuries and her mind was heavy with the ethical implications of what she had witnessed, but she knew there was no turning back. The outcome of the mission and the potential consequences of the Silencer's actions weighed heavily on her as she prepared to confront whatever awaited her on the rooftop.
Mare-velous steeled herself for the final confrontation, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead. The night's events had taken a toll, but her resolve remained unshaken. She was a hero, through and through, and she would see this mission through to the end, no matter the cost.
On the rooftop, the Silencer's display of fire magic was a sight to behold. With his formidable powers, he brought down the two helicopters that had been circling the building, a fiery spectacle that left the final mercenary trapped on the rooftop with nowhere to escape. The night sky was lit with the flames, casting an ominous glow over the scene.
As the Silencer approached the trapped mercenary, he noticed a distinctive tattoo on the man's arm. A flash of recognition crossed his face. He remembered this symbol from his extensive files – the mark of the chief enforcer, a key figure in the criminal operations of the Merchants and their alliance with the notorious Tirek. This was the man responsible for recruiting and organizing many of the soldiers that made up their formidable force.
Taking a step forward, the Silencer's eyes narrowed, his intention clear. But before he could act, the mercenary, perhaps realizing the futility of his situation, said, "You want the USB, take it!" He hurled the drive at the Silencer, who caught it effortlessly.
However, for the Silencer, the USB was only part of the mission. "You! Where is Tirek?" he demanded, his voice a mix of anger and urgency.
The mercenary, now visibly frightened, stammered, "I don't know!"
Unsatisfied with the answer, the Silencer grabbed the mercenary, lifting him off the ground. His hands tightened around the man's neck, a clear intent to strangle the information out of him. "TELL ME!" he yelled, his patience worn thin.
At that critical moment, the door to the rooftop access burst open with a forceful kick. Mare-velous, fueled by a mixture of concern and outrage, stormed onto the rooftop. Her timing was impeccable, interrupting the Silencer's aggressive interrogation.
Mare-velous's expression was one of horror and disbelief as she took in the scene before her – the Silencer, in his fury, was about to cross a line that they, as heroes, had sworn never to cross. She had arrived just in time to prevent another potential killing.
"Stop this, now!" she commanded, her voice echoing with authority and a deep sense of justice. "This is not who we are. We don't torture or kill for information."
The tension on the rooftop was palpable, a standoff between two heroes with fundamentally different approaches to fighting crime. For Mare-velous, this moment was a test of their principles, a defining moment in their mission to uphold justice without succumbing to the darkness they fought against. The night's events had reached a critical juncture, and the decisions made in the next few moments would have lasting consequences for all involved.
The brief distraction caused by Mare-velous's intervention provided the chief enforcer a critical opportunity. Reacting quickly, he exploited the momentary lapse in the Silencer's focus. With a swift and desperate move, he delivered a forceful kick to the Silencer's gut, followed by a sharp blow to his chin. These actions momentarily stunned the Silencer, giving the enforcer just enough time to break free from his grasp.
Regaining his composure, the enforcer wasted no time. He sprinted towards the edge of the rooftop, his escape route clear in his mind. As he reached the edge, he paused for a brief second to look back at Mare-velous. With a smirk, he said, "Thank you, sweet cheeks!" His tone was mocking, a taunt that added insult to the unfolding situation.
Before Mare-velous or the Silencer could react, the enforcer took a daring leap off the building. To their astonishment, a pair of wings unfurled from his back – he, too, possessed the ability to fly. With powerful strokes, he soared into the night sky, quickly putting distance between himself and the rooftop.
Mare-velous and the Silencer, both recovering from the sudden turn of events, watched helplessly as the enforcer disappeared into the darkness. The opportunity to capture him and extract crucial information had slipped through their fingers.
The atmosphere on the rooftop was charged with frustration and tension. Mare-velous, her principles of justice and non-lethal action intact but at the cost of losing their target, turned to face the Silencer. His methods, though more extreme, might have yielded different results. Yet, the ethical dilemma of their differing approaches to justice remained unresolved.
The USB drive with the data was still in their possession, a small consolation in the face of the enforcer's escape. But the night's mission had taken its toll, both physically and morally, on the two heroes. They were left to contemplate the complex realities of their crusade against crime – a path fraught with moral ambiguities and tough decisions.
As they prepared to leave the rooftop, the weight of the night's events hung heavily upon them. The battle was over, but the war against crime and corruption in the city continued, challenging them to find a balance between justice and the darkness that they fought against.
The tension between the Silencer and Mare-velous reached a boiling point on the rooftop. The Silencer, frustrated by the escape of the chief enforcer, directed his anger at Mare-velous. "This is your fault. He got away because of your interference!"
Mare-velous, standing firm in her beliefs, shot back, "Heroes respect human rights! We defend them!"
Her response only seemed to fuel the Silencer's frustration. He let out a bitter laugh. "Human rights? Defend? Do these people care about them? Do they respect the rights of others?" he asked, his tone laced with cynicism.
Mare-velous, somewhat taken aback, started to reply, "Well, no... but..."
The Silencer cut her off. "Then why do you respect THEIR rights? That isn't justice! It almost makes you seem as an ally to the criminals!"
His words struck a nerve. Mare-velous, who had always upheld a strict moral code in her fight against crime, couldn't accept this accusation. The Silencer's questioning of her principles, suggesting that her adherence to human rights made her complicit with criminals, was more than she could bear.
In a moment of raw emotion, she lunged at the Silencer. Her actions were driven not just by anger but by a deep sense of betrayal – the idea that her lifelong dedication to justice could be so misunderstood and maligned was unbearable.
The Silencer, caught off guard by her sudden attack, reacted instinctively. The two heroes, each formidable in their own right, were now locked in a physical confrontation, a tragic embodiment of the conflict between their differing views on justice.
Their clash was more than just a fight between two individuals; it represented a fundamental divide in the philosophy of heroism. On one side was Mare-velous, who believed in upholding justice without compromising human rights, and on the other was the Silencer, who saw the world in more pragmatic, sometimes darker shades, where the ends often justified the means.
As they grappled with each other, the physical battle mirrored their internal struggle – a struggle between idealism and pragmatism, between the black-and-white view of right and wrong and the gray areas that often define the realities of fighting crime. This rooftop confrontation was a poignant reminder of the complexities and challenges that heroes face in their quest to uphold justice and protect the innocent.
The confrontation between Mistress Mare-velous and the Silencer escalated into a full-blown fight, a clash of ideologies manifesting in physical form on the rooftop. Mare-velous, fueled by her sense of justice and outrage, was a whirlwind of agility and precision, her every move driven by her unwavering moral compass.
The Silencer, equally skilled and driven by his own convictions, met her attacks with calculated counters. His movements were sharp and efficient, a testament to his pragmatic approach to combat. The rooftop became a stage for their intense battle, their blows echoing into the night.
Mare-velous, executing a series of rapid strikes, sought to overpower the Silencer with her speed and agility. She moved like a dancer, her attacks a blend of grace and force. The Silencer, in turn, parried with the skill of a seasoned fighter, his responses a perfect balance of offense and defense.
The fight reached a critical moment when Mare-velous, attempting a daring flying kick, miscalculated her trajectory. Her foot slipped at the crucial moment, sending her careening towards the edge of the building. Time seemed to slow down as she tumbled over the edge, the ground far below rushing up to meet her.
In those fleeting seconds of freefall, a torrent of thoughts and emotions flooded Mare-velous's mind. "This is it... my life ends tonight, all because of my stupid ego... Humdrum, my love, forgive me for failing to bring you justice... I hope you're waiting for me at the gates," she thought, a mix of regret and acceptance filling her heart. She closed her eyes, bracing for the inevitable impact.
But then, in a twist of fate, she felt a strong grip on her arm. Her descent halted abruptly, jolting her back to the present. Opening her eyes, she looked up to see the Silencer, who had reacted with incredible speed to grab her and stop her fall.
Their eyes met, a silent understanding passing between them. In that moment, the fight, their differences, all faded into insignificance. The Silencer had saved her life, pulling her back from the brink in a display of selfless heroism that transcended their earlier conflict.
He pulled her back onto the rooftop, both of them breathing heavily, the intensity of the moment still hanging heavily in the air. The realization that she had almost lost her life, and that the Silencer had been the one to save her, brought a new perspective to Mare-velous. The world wasn't just black and white, and sometimes, even those with differing views could find common ground in the most unexpected ways.
On the rooftop, the tension between Mistress Mare-velous and the Silencer had shifted dramatically. Mare-velous, her life just saved by the very person she had been in conflict with, looked at the Silencer with a mixture of gratitude and confusion. "Thank you," she said sincerely. "But why? Why did you save me?"
The Silencer, his expression unreadable, deflected her question. Instead, he commented, "You've grown arrogant, crass, impatient... I thought that was Zapp's job within the group, at least it was back in the day."
His words struck a chord in Mare-velous, stirring a mixture of emotions and memories. "Back in the day? Who are you?" she asked, her curiosity piqued by his familiarity with the Powerponies.
In response, the Silencer reached up to his mask, his fingers working at the fastenings. Slowly, he turned towards her, the mask coming off to reveal the face beneath. The suit around his eyes, acting as a fake mask.
"Hi Mare... it's been a while," he said, his voice tinged with a mixture of emotion and nostalgia.
Mare-velous's eyes widened in shock and recognition. The face before her, one she had thought lost, brought a flood of memories and emotions rushing back. "Hum-drum!" she uttered in disbelief.
View Online
Pheonix ch.9 Re-introducing one's self (part 3)
The revelation was staggering. The Silencer, the enigmatic and ruthless fighter, was none other than Humdrum, a former member of the Powerponies, friend, and her first love, presumed gone. The man she had once known, now standing before her, had changed in ways she couldn't have imagined.
The pieces of the puzzle began to fall into place – his knowledge of the Powerponies, his fighting skills, the sense of familiarity she had felt despite his changed demeanor. It was Humdrum, but not as she remembered him. He had transformed, becoming someone entirely different, shaped by experiences and battles she could only begin to fathom.
Mare-velous, still grappling with the shock of the revelation, looked at Humdrum, her mind racing with questions. How had he become the Silencer? What had happened to him after all these years? The rooftop, once a battleground for their ideological conflict, had now become a place of reunion, albeit under circumstances neither could have predicted.
The night's mission had taken an unexpected turn, bringing past and present colliding in a moment of revelation. As they stood there, facing each other, the complexities of their shared history and the realities of their present situation intertwined, opening up a new chapter in their story. The journey ahead was uncertain, but in that moment, the past and the present had converged, changing the course of their lives forever.
Mare-velous, her mind reeling from the revelation, moved towards the man she had once known as Humdrum, now the Silencer. Each step she took was heavy with the weight of memories and emotions that had suddenly resurfaced. As she reached him, she tentatively raised her hand, gently placing it on his cheek, a gesture filled with a mix of longing, sadness, and disbelief.
The Silencer, for his part, responded with a smile. It wasn't the warm, familiar smile Mare-velous remembered from their past. This smile was different – strained and somewhat distant, as if borne from a place of pain and hardship. It was a smile that spoke of experiences that had changed him, a reflection of the journey that had transformed Humdrum into the Silencer.
Despite the change in him, for Mare-velous, that smile was enough. It was a connection to the past, a reminder of the person he once was. Tears began to well in her eyes, spilling down her cheeks as the emotional weight of the moment overwhelmed her. She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him, pulling him into a tight embrace. Her sobs were loud in the stillness of the rooftop, a release of all the pent-up emotions that had been stirred up by his unmasking.
The Silencer, taken aback by her emotional outpouring, hesitated for a moment before returning the embrace. His own journey had been a solitary and challenging one, marked by loss and transformation. The warmth of Mare-velous's embrace, the familiarity of her presence, was a stark contrast to the life he had come to know.
They stood there, locked in their embrace, two heroes with a shared history but vastly different paths. For Mare-velous, the return of Humdrum, albeit in a changed form, was a bittersweet revelation. For the Silencer, this moment was a reminder of a past he had thought he left behind.
The reunion on the rooftop was a poignant reminder of the complexities of life and the unexpected turns it can take. In a world where the line between heroism and darkness is often blurred, their embrace symbolized a moment of clarity and connection amidst the chaos. The night had brought them back together under extraordinary circumstances, and now, as they stood united on the rooftop, the future seemed filled with new possibilities and unanswered questions.
The embrace between Mare-velous and the Silencer, once known as Humdrum, was a moment suspended in time, a poignant connection amidst the chaos of their lives. Mare-velous, her head pressed against his chest, found a measure of solace in the steady rhythm of his heartbeat – a reminder that despite everything, some part of the man she once knew still remained.
As the seconds passed, a whirlwind of emotions coursed through Mare-velous. The years of separation, the pain of loss, the shock of reunion, and the realization of what could have been, all collided within her. In a surge of emotion, driven by feelings that had long been buried, Mare-velous acted on an impulse that had lingered in her heart for years.
She gently broke the embrace, stepping back just enough to look at him. Her eyes, filled with a complex tapestry of emotions, met his. And then, without a word, she leaned in and kissed him on the lips. It was a kiss that conveyed all the unspoken words, the missed opportunities, and the deep connection that had endured through time and circumstance.
The Silencer, taken aback by the suddenness of the kiss, was momentarily frozen in surprise. This act was unexpected, a stark contrast to the life he had been leading since they last saw each other. But as the initial shock wore off, there was a softening in his expression, a hint of vulnerability that had been absent before.
The kiss ended as suddenly as it had begun, leaving both of them in a silent, charged atmosphere. For Mare-velous, the kiss was more than just a romantic gesture; it was an acknowledgment of their past, a lament for what might have been, and a recognition of the deep bond they once shared.
As they stood there, coming to terms with the multitude of feelings the kiss had unearthed, the complexity of their situation became even more apparent. They were no longer just heroes fighting on the same side; they were individuals with a shared history, now facing an uncertain future.
The revelation of Humdrum's survival and transformation into the Silencer had changed everything. And now, with this kiss, a new chapter in their story had begun – one filled with uncertainty, unresolved feelings, and the undeniable connection that continued to exist between them.
The moment between Mare-velous and the Silencer, charged with years of unspoken emotions, lingered in the air. As the Silencer gently broke the kiss, his expression was a mix of confusion and surprise. "What was that for?" he asked, his voice conveying the turmoil of feelings stirred up by her unexpected gesture.
Mare-velous, her eyes reflecting a depth of emotion that had been hidden for too long, replied softly but with conviction, "It's something I wanted to do since high school." Her words carried the weight of all the years they had lost, the unacknowledged feelings that had simmered beneath the surface of their friendship, and the regret for chances not taken.
Without waiting for his response, she leaned in and kissed him again. This second kiss was different – it was bolder, a confirmation of her feelings, and a fearless step into the realm of what might still be possible between them. It was a kiss that bridged the gap between their past and present, a daring acknowledgement of a bond that had endured the test of time and circumstance.
The Silencer, initially taken aback, responded to the kiss with a slowly dawning realization. The barriers he had built around himself, the persona of the Silencer he had adopted, began to waver in the face of Mare-velous's earnest affection. For years, he had lived a life devoid of such intimate connections, focused solely on his mission and the burdens he carried. Mare-velous's kiss was a reminder of a part of himself he thought he had lost forever.
As they parted from the kiss, a new understanding passed between them. They were no longer just allies in a fight against crime; they were two individuals rediscovering a connection that had once been a significant part of their lives.
The rooftop, which had been a battleground of ideologies and a site of revelation, now became a place where old emotions were rekindled and new possibilities emerged. For Mare-velous and the Silencer, the night had brought more than just the twists and turns of their mission; it had reopened a chapter of their lives that neither had expected to revisit. The future was uncertain, but in that moment, they were united not just by their cause, but by the rediscovery of a bond that had never truly faded.
As they broke away from their second kiss, the emotional weight of the moment was evident on Mare-velous's face. She wiped away tears that had escaped during their intimate moment, a mixture of joy, nostalgia, and revelation evident in her expression. A sudden realization dawned on her, connecting past and present in a way she hadn't fully pieced together until now.
"Humdrum... Silencer... you're Xavien," she said, her voice tinged with wonder and a hint of disbelief. "The guy who broke into the art class and was forced to sing with me."
Xavien, the name from their shared past, now linked to the man before her, brought back a flood of memories. It was a moment from their high school years, one that had seemed insignificant at the time but now took on a new meaning in the light of their current reunion.
Xavien, looking at her with a mixture of amusement and fondness, responded, "How did you like the song?... although I have to say, your rendition was much better than mine." His words were lighthearted, but there was a depth of emotion behind them. That impromptu duet, a forced pairing in an art class, had been a moment of unexpected connection, a memory that had lingered in the background of their shared history.
Mare-velous smiled at the memory, a sense of warmth spreading through her. That day in the art class had been a moment of unguarded joy, a brief interlude in their otherwise separate high school experiences. It was a memory that now took on new significance, a prelude to the deeper connection they were rediscovering.
The rooftop, once a scene of conflict and revelation, had now become a place of reconciliation and reminiscence. As they stood together, Mare-velous and Xavien, formerly known as Humdrum and the Silencer, were not just heroes united by a cause, but two individuals reconnecting with a past that was rich with unexplored possibilities.
Their journey had taken them on separate paths, paths that had been marked by transformation and hardship. But now, as they stood together, the past and the present intertwined, offering a chance to explore what had been left unsaid and unexplored. The night had brought them together under extraordinary circumstances, and as they looked at each other, the future seemed to hold a new promise, one that could redefine their relationship and their destinies.
Mare-velous, still processing the flood of emotions and revelations, embraced Xavien once more. In the close, comforting embrace, she found the courage to ask a question that weighed heavily on her heart. "What happened to you?" she asked softly, her voice tinged with both concern and curiosity.
Xavien, looking deeply into her eyes, then turning his gaze towards the night sky, began to share his story. "After I let go of you, I fell through the ball of fire and everything went black. When I came to again, I was lying in an unknown bed. It turned out it was my grandparents who had seen everything, and I had landed near where they were."
His voice held a note of wistfulness as he continued, "I tried to come back, but my grandfather pointed out that the chances of people not believing it was me were... hefty. So, I stayed in the Dragonlands, became a hero there. You might know me as Flame, or Dead Flame. And then, I came back here to finish what I started."
Mare-velous listened, a mix of awe and sadness in her expression. The story of Xavien's survival, his life in the Dragonlands, and his eventual return was both incredible and heartbreaking. He had undergone a journey full of trials and transformations, emerging as a hero in a different land before returning to the place where it all began.
The revelation of his dual identity as Flame or Dead Flame added another layer to his already complex persona. Mare-velous realized how much she had missed, how much of Xavien's life had unfolded without her. His return to their city, under the guise of the Silencer, was the closing of a circle, an attempt to resolve unfinished business from their past.
The embrace they shared on the rooftop was more than a reunion; it was a bridging of two lives that had diverged dramatically, only to converge again under the most unexpected circumstances. As they stood there, Mare-velous and Xavien, the past and present colliding, they faced not only the complexities of their shared history but also the potential of a future that was yet to be written.
The night's events had changed everything. What started as a mission had evolved into a journey of rediscovery and revelation. For Mare-velous, Xavien's return opened up a world of possibilities, a chance to explore the connection they had once shared and to understand the man he had become. For Xavien, it was a chance to reconcile his past with his present, to finally confront the choices and events that had shaped his life since their last fateful encounter.
Mare-velous, still absorbing the enormity of Xavien's story and his return, was momentarily taken aback by his casual use of nicknames. “Xavien, I had no idea...” she began.
“You can call me Spike,” he interjected with a faint smile, showcasing a familiarity with her that went beyond their superhero personas. “Anyway, I’m going to be calling you AJ when we run into each other on the street.”
Mare-velous was surprised to hear him use her new nickname's acronym, AJ, a moniker she had adopted after his presumed death. Her face must have betrayed her confusion because Xavien soon clarified, “Fili told me everything.”
The mention of Fili-second, another member of the Powerponies, caught Mare-velous off guard, and her surprise quickly turned to anger. “SHE KNEW!!!!” she exclaimed, her voice echoing with a mix of betrayal and astonishment.
Xavien nodded, his expression understanding yet apologetic. “Yeah, but I asked her to keep it a secret,” he said, his tone suggesting that he knew how significant this revelation was for Mare-velous.
The news that Fili-second had known about Xavien’s true identity all along and had kept it secret at his request added another layer of complexity to the night's revelations. Mare-velous was left to grapple with the fact that someone close to her had withheld such critical information, even if it was done at the request of a friend believed long lost.
The rooftop, already a place of significant emotional revelations, had now become a space where Mare-velous had to confront feelings of surprise, confusion, and a sense of betrayal, albeit mixed with relief and joy at having Xavien back in her life. The night had been a rollercoaster of emotions and discoveries, each revelation reshaping her understanding of the past and present.
As Mare-velous stood there with Xavien, now known as Spike, she realized that their journey was far from over. There were still many questions to be answered, emotions to be processed, and decisions to be made about what this all meant for their future. The reunion on the rooftop had opened the door to a new chapter in their lives, one filled with potential, complexities, and the promise of rediscovery.
As the weight of the revelations and the emotional tide of the evening continued to wash over her, AJ, formerly known as Mare-velous, had a sudden realization. The others needed to know about this incredible turn of events. She reached eagerly for her com-link, ready to share the news with the rest of the Powerponies.
“Hey gals, come over to this location quick!” she spoke into the com-link, her voice tinged with excitement. She was about to continue, to spill the incredible news of Xavien's, now Spike's, survival and return, but she was abruptly stopped.
Spike reached out, gently placing his hand on hers to halt her next words. “Don't tell them about me being alive,” he said, his voice serious and imploring.
AJ looked at him, puzzled and taken aback. “Why not?” she asked, her brow furrowed in confusion.
“It's complicated... please,” Spike implored, his eyes conveying a depth of emotions and unsaid reasons.
AJ, sensing the gravity of his request, reluctantly agreed. Though she was bursting with the desire to share the truth with her teammates, she respected Spike's wishes. She realized that his return, his transformation from Hum-drum to the Silencer, and now to Spike, involved complexities and challenges she was yet to fully understand.
The decision to keep Spike's survival a secret, at least for the time being, added a new layer of secrecy to an already eventful night. AJ knew this would not be easy to conceal, especially from her close-knit team, but she trusted that Spike had valid reasons for his request.
As she stood there with Spike, the city's skyline stretching out before them, AJ felt a mix of emotions. Relief and joy at having Spike back in her life were intertwined with the uncertainty of the future and the complexities of the secrets they now shared.
The night's events had reshaped the landscape of their lives, bringing past and present together in a way neither had anticipated. As they prepared to reunite with the rest of the Powerponies, AJ and Spike were acutely aware that the path ahead would be filled with challenges, revelations, and the need to navigate a world that had changed irrevocably for both of them.
A FEW MINUTES LATER
The arrival of the rest of the Powerponies on the rooftop added a new dynamic to the already tense and emotionally charged atmosphere. Zapp, always direct and to the point, immediately voiced her curiosity. "What happened here?" she asked, surveying the scene.
The Silencer, standing beside Mare-velous, responded in his typical cold, concise manner. "I happened," he stated, his tone leaving no room for further questions.
The other members of the team glanced at their new, masked ally, sizing him up. Despite his cold demeanor, they gave nods of approval, recognizing the strength and skills he brought to the table.
Matter-horn, ever perceptive, turned her attention to AJ. "What's the problem, Mare?" she inquired, sensing that there was more to the story.
AJ hesitated for a moment, exchanging a brief, significant look with the Silencer, who returned her gaze silently. Choosing her words carefully and respecting the Silencer's wish for secrecy, she replied, "Well... We got the USB drive, but an important enforcer for the Merchants escaped. He's our new top priority. He knows we're onto his organization, and they'll start to move around and change things. We have to be vigilant."
Radiance, curious about the Silencer's role, pointed at him and asked, "What about him?"
AJ, caught off-guard and slightly flustered, especially with the weight of her recent emotional revelation, blurted out, "He is... wonderful...LY COOL!" She blushed, realizing how her words might have sounded. Quickly regaining her composure, she added, "And he has agreed to help us out from time to time."
The team seemed satisfied with her explanation, unaware of the deeper connection and history she shared with the Silencer. They were more focused on the immediate concern – the escaped enforcer and the implications it had for their mission.
The Powerponies, now joined by the Silencer, stood together on the rooftop, a united front against the criminal underbelly of their city. The night had brought unexpected revelations and reunions, and as they prepared to move forward, each member knew that the battles ahead would test their resolve, skills, and the very fabric of their team.
For AJ, having Spike, her once-lost friend and now a changed man, by her side was both comforting and complicated. The future was uncertain, but she knew that together, they would face whatever challenges came their way. The Powerponies, with their new ally, were ready to continue their fight for justice, strengthened by their unity and the shared determination to protect their city.
A few minutes later, the scene on the rooftop evolved into a debriefing as the chief of police and the chief of the Superpolice arrived. Their expressions were a mix of astonishment and respect as they looked over the Powerponies and the aftermath of the night's events.
"137 arrested and 103 dead... how did you girls pull it off?" the chief of the Super Police inquired, his tone one of genuine curiosity and admiration. The numbers were staggering, a testament to the scale and intensity of the battle that had taken place.
Mare-velous, stepping forward as the spokesperson for the group, responded, "Well, we had help." She glanced briefly at the Silencer, looking at them from an adjacent building, acknowledging his crucial role in their success.
The chief of police nodded, his gaze sweeping over the group. "Whoever helped you, you should thank them. Not many would've been able to survive this fight," he commented. His words underscored the gravity of the situation they had faced and the exceptional effort it had taken to emerge victorious.
The Powerponies exchanged glances, each aware of the pivotal role the Silencer had played. His assistance, though shrouded in secrecy and marked by a morally complex approach, had been instrumental in their victory.
However, given the Silencer's request for discretion and the complexities surrounding his identity and methods, the group chose not to divulge his involvement. Instead, they accepted the commendation as a team, recognizing that their success was a collective effort, bolstered by each member's unique strengths and abilities.
As the chief of police and the chief of the Super Police departed, leaving the Powerponies to wrap up on the rooftop, the team was left to reflect on the night's events. They had faced one of their most challenging battles yet, emerging successful but not unscathed. The emotional and physical toll of the night was evident, yet there was a sense of accomplishment and unity among them.
For AJ, the night had brought more than just a victory against their adversaries; it had brought back someone from her past, rekindling emotions and memories long thought lost. As the Powerponies dispersed, each member carrying their own thoughts and experiences from the night, AJ and the Silencer, now known as Spike, shared a moment of understanding. Their journey together was just beginning, a path filled with uncertainties but also the promise of rediscovery and new possibilities.
After the briefing is over, the girls all head over to the roof were Silencer was.
“Good job,” he said
As the Powerponies gathered around the Silencer on the rooftop, the atmosphere was a mix of admiration and curiosity. Zapp, ever the outspoken and direct member of the team, approached the Silencer with unbridled enthusiasm. "It is amazing to meet ya! I think the way you deal with criminals is extremely cool... you mind if we exchange contacts too? Please!" she insisted, her excitement palpable.
The Silencer, taken aback by Zapp's forwardness, hesitated but eventually agreed, perhaps realizing the importance of maintaining connections with the Powerponies. This interaction, however, stirred unexpected emotions in Mare-velous, who watched the exchange with a growing sense of unease and jealousy.
Noticing her discomfort, Fili-second took Mare-velous aside. "What's gotten into you?" she asked, her tone laced with concern and curiosity.
Mare-velous, with a troubled expression, replied, "You tell me... I know who is underneath the mask." Her eyes briefly flicked toward the Silencer, her emotions a tumultuous mix.
Fili-second gave a sheepish smile, a hint of guilt in her eyes. "I know, he told you to keep it a secret," Mare-velous continued, her voice a mixture of resignation and frustration.
"Yeah, so what happened between the two of you?" Fili-second prodded, eager to hear the details.
Mare-velous hesitated, but then, with a deep breath, she recounted everything that had transpired between her and the Silencer, who she now knew was Xavien, or Spike. As she delved into the details, her cheeks flushed a deep shade of red, reminiscent of the apples in her family's orchard.
At the mention of the kiss, Fili-second's eyes widened, and she couldn't contain her excitement. "YOU GUYS KIS...!" she began to exclaim, but Mare-velous quickly silenced her, placing a hand over her mouth.
"Shh! Not so loud, Fili," Mare-velous whispered urgently, glancing around to make sure no one else had overheard. "Yes, we kissed, but it's complicated. He's changed, and I don't know where we stand."
Fili-second, her voice muffled by Mare-velous's hand, nodded understandingly, her eyes conveying a mix of excitement and empathy. She knew how much Mare-velous had cared for Xavien in the past, and the revelation of his survival and their rekindled connection was significant.
As Mare-velous removed her hand, Fili-second whispered back, "This is huge, AJ. But take your time figuring it out. We're here for you, no matter what."
Mare-velous gave a small, grateful smile. The conversation with Fili-second had helped her process some of her swirling emotions. The night had brought unexpected revelations and reconnections, and as she watched the Silencer interacting with her teammates, she knew that the journey ahead would be filled with new challenges and possibilities. For now, though, she was content to have her friend by her side, supporting her through this complex and emotional chapter of her life.
Mare-velous, her thoughts still swirling, turned to Fili-second with a question that had been lingering in her mind. “How did you get over your crush on him?” she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and a hint of vulnerability.
Fili-second, understanding the depth of the question, replied thoughtfully, “I found closure after his 'death'. It was tough, but while I was battling it, Carlos helped me. And I helped him. We realized we had a lot in common, things I didn't have with Spike... but in your case, you don't have to give up.”
Her words were a mix of personal reflection and encouragement. Fili-second had moved on from her feelings for Spike through a combination of time, acceptance, and the support of someone who understood her struggles.
Mare-velous absorbed her words, a sense of relief mingling with her own complex emotions. “But Spike is so different now,” she said, voicing her uncertainty. “He’s not the Xavien I knew back then. I’m not sure if what I feel is about who he was, or who he is now.”
Fili-second nodded empathetically. “It’s normal to feel that way. People change, and so do feelings. But sometimes, those old connections, they don’t completely fade. They evolve. You have a second chance here, something rare and precious. Just take it slow, figure out how you feel about Spike now, not just as Xavien from the past.”
Mare-velous considered her advice, the turmoil inside her easing slightly. “You’re right, Fili. I need to understand him as he is now, not just cling to the memory of who he was. It’s just... it’s a lot to process.”
Fili-second placed a supportive hand on her shoulder. “And you don’t have to do it alone. We’re all here for you, AJ. Just remember, whatever happens, you deserve happiness, and so does he.”
The conversation with Fili-second helped Mare-velous gain a clearer perspective on her feelings and the situation with Spike. As she watched her teammates around her, she felt a renewed sense of strength and gratitude for their support. The path ahead with Spike, filled with uncertainties and possibilities, seemed less daunting with her friends by her side. Mare-velous knew that whatever the future held, she was ready to face it, guided by her heart and the support of those she trusted.
Following her heart-to-heart with Fili-second, Mare-velous felt more centered and ready to address the team. She walked over to where the Powerponies were gathered, her gaze landing on Zapp, who was wearing a sheepish smile, likely from her enthusiastic interaction with the Silencer.
"Ok, gals, I hope you've gotten your autographs," she said, a playful tease in her tone as she glanced at Zapp.
Zapp chuckled and shrugged, an acknowledgment of her fan-like behavior earlier.
Mare-velous then turned her attention to the Silencer. "Anyway, what now, Silencer?" she asked, her tone shifting to a more serious note.
The Silencer, who had been silently observing the group, responded with his usual stoic demeanor. "The night is young... I'll try to go and hunt the enforcer down. I'll contact you if I have anything. Good night," he said, his voice as enigmatic as his presence.
Without waiting for a response, he walked over to the edge of the roof. In a swift and graceful motion, he swan-dived off the edge, disappearing into the night below.
The Powerponies, curious and slightly amazed, rushed to the edge to see where he had gone. But by the time they looked down, the Silencer was nowhere to be seen, having vanished into the shadows of the city like a ghost.
Mare-velous stood there for a moment longer, her thoughts lingering on the Silencer, on Spike, and on the complex web of emotions and history that connected them. The night had been full of unexpected revelations and emotional turmoil, but it had also opened up a path to understanding and potential reconciliation.
As the Powerponies regrouped, preparing to leave the rooftop themselves, Mare-velous felt a sense of camaraderie and strength from her team. They were more than just a group of superheroes; they were friends, a support system that had seen each other through thick and thin.
The night's events had drawn to a close, but the story of Mare-velous and the Silencer, of AJ and Spike, was just beginning. There were still many unanswered questions, many challenges to face, but Mare-velous knew that with the support of her friends and the renewed connection with Spike, she was ready to face whatever the future held.
ELSEWHERE IN TOWN
In a quiet part of town, away from the chaos of the evening's events, the Silencer decided it was time to make a strategic move. He pulled out his phone and dialed a number, a specific plan in mind.
“Soarin, it’s me... where are you?” he asked, his voice low and purposeful.
There was a brief pause before Soarin responded, sounding slightly out of breath, “Uh... me and the girls are... uh... patrolling... yeah!”
Spike, knowing Soarin well enough to read between the lines, replied with a knowing tone, “You guys are at a love hotel, right?”
At that moment, Cloudchaser’s voice came through the phone, a hint of embarrassment in her tone. “Yeah... sorry, Spike.”
Flitter chimed in, sounding equally apologetic, “We just…”
“It’s fine, there is nothing wrong with it,” Spike interjected, cutting them off gently. He understood the importance of personal time, especially in the high-stress world they lived in. “I need you guys to do me a favor. I need the thing. Bring it to this location… when you’ve got the time,” he said, his tone indicating the seriousness of his request.
Without waiting for a response, Spike hung up the phone. The ‘thing’ he referred to was known only to him and a few others, a crucial item that could potentially aid in their ongoing mission.
Spike, standing alone in the dimly lit street, felt a sense of urgency. The night’s events had set many things in motion, and time was of the essence. He knew that Soarin, Cloudchaser, and Flitter would understand the importance of his request and act accordingly.
As he waited for them to arrive, Spike’s thoughts turned to the challenges ahead. The escape of the chief enforcer, the unresolved issues within the Powerponies, and his own complicated return to a city he once called home – all these factors weighed heavily on his mind. Yet, amidst the uncertainty, he felt a renewed sense of purpose. With the Powerponies and his old friends by his side, he was ready to confront whatever lay ahead. The night was still young, and there was much to be done.
30 MINUTES LATER
The arrival of Soarin, Cloudchaser, and Flitter was marked by a palpable sense of fluster and haste. They approached Spike, who couldn't resist the opportunity for a light-hearted jab, given the context of their abrupt departure from their personal time.
“You’re earlier than I thought. Did I turn you guys down so much?” he teased, a playful glint in his eyes.
Cloudchaser, slightly flustered, quickly interjected, “NO! We just...”
Flitter continued, finishing the sentence with a more straightforward explanation, “...had our fill.”
Spike turned his gaze to Soarin, his expression a mix of pride and sheepish amusement. Soarin, for his part, just gave an awkward, knowing smile in response.
It was then that Cloudchaser handed Spike the item he had requested – his old “S.T.I.G.M.A” Communicator, a crucial piece of equipment from his past. The device, now in his hands, symbolized a link to his former life and identity.
Flitter, curious about his intentions, asked, “What are you going to do?”
Spike examined the communicator for a moment before responding. “Something that might work, or come back to bite me in the ass,” he said with a hint of uncertainty. Without further ado, he pressed the alert button on the communicator.
The action was decisive, setting into motion a plan that Spike had been contemplating. The STIGMA Communicator, a sophisticated piece of technology, had capabilities that were essential to his strategy. By activating the alert, he was potentially reaching out to allies and contacts from his past, a move that could significantly influence their current mission.
As the communicator lit up and began its operation, the trio looked on with a mixture of curiosity and anticipation. They trusted Spike’s judgment, but they also knew that his actions often led them into uncharted and sometimes perilous territory.
Spike, holding the communicator, felt the weight of his decision. The night had already been full of unexpected developments and emotional revelations. Now, with this move, he was stepping further into the unknown, potentially reopening old connections and alliances.
The group stood together in the dimly lit area, united by their shared history and the uncertain path that lay ahead. Whatever response the STIGMA Communicator elicited, they were prepared to face it together. The night, still veiled in mystery and potential danger, awaited their next move.
As Cloudchaser and Flitter turned off the signal on their communicators to indicate their arrival at the designated location, a sense of anticipation settled over the group. While waiting for whatever response the STIGMA Communicator's alert might provoke, Soarin approached Spike with a curious expression.
“So, what were you up to earlier?” Soarin asked, his tone casual yet inquisitive.
Spike took a moment, then began to recount his recent mission with the Powerponies. He provided a concise overview, highlighting key moments of the intense encounters, the strategic decisions they had made, and the outcomes of their actions. When he got to the part about the unexpected kiss with Mare-velous, now known as AJ, his narrative slowed, a hint of emotion coloring his words.
Upon hearing this, Soarin nudged him in the shoulder playfully. “Applejack, huh? I knew she had something for you, but for her to break character the way you say she did... wow,” he remarked, both surprised and amused.
Cloudchaser, joining the conversation, added with a teasing smile, “You better invite us to the wedding!”
However, Spike’s response was more somber. He looked at them and said, “I don't know if she kissed me because of me now, or because of me back then... I don't know where we stand.” His voice carried a note of uncertainty, reflecting his inner conflict about the situation.
The moment was bittersweet. While his friends teased him and reveled in the romantic potential of the situation, Spike was caught in a whirlwind of emotions and doubts. The kiss had been a significant moment, but it also opened up a sea of unanswered questions about his and AJ's feelings, and what they meant in the present context.
The camaraderie among Spike, Soarin, Cloudchaser, and Flitter was evident, their bonds forged through years of shared experiences and challenges. Yet, as they stood together, each of them was acutely aware of the complexities and uncertainties that lay ahead, not just in their ongoing mission, but also in the personal journeys that intertwined with their heroic endeavors.
As they waited for the response to the STIGMA Communicator's alert, the group remained united, ready to face whatever challenges the night would bring next. The path ahead was uncertain, but they were determined to navigate it together.
Elsewhere in the city, The Creator and Shadow were at the scene of the earlier battle, where the Powerponies and the Silencer had engaged in a fierce confrontation against the mercenaries. They were providing their statements to the authorities, detailing their role in assisting with the evacuation of the hostages to the hospital. The environment was still charged with the remnants of the night's chaos, a testament to the intensity of the conflict that had unfolded.
As they wrapped up their statements, a sudden and unexpected signal interrupted them. Both The Creator and Shadow were momentarily taken aback, their attention shifting from the task at hand to the alert that had just gone off. This signal was distinctive, one that they recognized as being of significant importance.
Without hesitation, they knew they needed to respond. The signal's activation implied an urgent situation, possibly related to the events of the night or a new development that required their immediate attention.
Quickly excusing themselves from the scene, The Creator and Shadow made their way to the designated location indicated by the signal. Their movements were swift and purposeful, indicative of their experience and readiness to face whatever challenges awaited them.
As they journeyed to the location, the air was thick with anticipation. The night had already been filled with unexpected twists and turns, and this new call to action only added to the unpredictability of the situation.
The Creator and Shadow were well-versed in dealing with crises and emergencies, their skills honed through countless encounters and missions. As they neared the destination, they prepared themselves for whatever they might find, ready to lend their expertise and support to their allies.
The city, cloaked in the darkness of the night, held its breath as its protectors converged, each responding to the call that had united them. The night's events were far from over, and as The Creator and Shadow arrived at the location, they braced themselves for the next chapter in an already eventful evening.
In another part of the city, Microchips found himself in a familiar yet unwanted situation. He was darting through streets and alleys, doing his best to evade the Dazzlings, who seemed to be pursuing him with unusual zeal. Their chase had become a somewhat regular, albeit bizarre, occurrence, but this time it felt more intense.
As he narrowly dodged around a corner, Microchips couldn't help but wonder about the sudden shift in the Dazzlings' behavior. "Why are you acting like this? You used to hate nerdy me!" he thought, his mind racing as much as his feet. The Dazzlings, once known more for their disdain for someone like him, were now inexplicably fixated on him, adding an odd twist to his otherwise routine life.
Amidst the chase, Microchips felt his own communicator vibrate. Glancing at the device while still on the move, he saw the signal – a distinct alert that he recognized immediately. A look of realization, followed by a smile, spread across his face. "It has begun," he said to himself, a tone of excitement in his voice.
The signal's activation meant something significant was happening, something that required the attention and involvement of certain individuals, himself included. For Microchips, this was an opportunity, possibly a welcome distraction from the Dazzlings' relentless pursuit.
With renewed purpose, he changed his direction, now heading towards the location indicated by the signal. As he moved, he strategized, thinking about the potential implications of the alert and what his role might be in the unfolding events.
The Dazzlings, noticing the shift in his behavior and direction, hesitated momentarily before resuming their chase, albeit with a sense of confusion. Microchips, however, was no longer just running away; he was running towards something, a part of a larger plan that was now in motion.
The city, alive with the activities of its unique inhabitants, continued its nocturnal rhythm. In different corners of the city, individuals responded to the call of the signal, each playing their part in the intricate tapestry of events that was being woven that night. For Microchips, the night was about to take an even more interesting turn, and he was ready for whatever challenges and opportunities it would bring.
The Dazzlings – Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze, and Sonata Dusk – were relentless in their pursuit of Microchips. Each of them, in their own way, was trying to capture his attention, hoping to spark some sort of romantic interest. Their methods were a mix of playful teasing, flirtatious glances, and outright pursuit, a stark contrast to their previous disdain for him.
As the chase continued through the city streets, Microchips' agility and knowledge of the area gave him an edge. He darted around corners and through narrow alleys, always just a few steps ahead of the Dazzlings. They followed him eagerly, their determination fueled by their newfound fascination with him.
However, Microchips had a different plan in mind. As he rounded another corner, he quickly ducked into a hidden passage or used some clever trick to obscure his trail. The Dazzlings, following close behind, reached the corner only to find that he had vanished without a trace.
Confused and slightly frustrated, Adagio, Aria, and Sonata came to a stop, looking around in bewilderment. Their expressions were a mix of surprise and disappointment. They had been so focused on the chase, so sure of their ability to catch up to him, that his sudden disappearance left them baffled.
For a moment, they stood there, trying to figure out where he could have gone. The Dazzlings, despite their usual confidence and assertiveness, were not used to being outmaneuvered in such a manner. This unexpected turn of events left them questioning their approach and wondering about Microchips' sudden elusiveness.
As they regrouped and contemplated their next move, the night around them continued to unfold with its own mysteries and adventures. Microchips, now on a different path and responding to a call that was part of a larger narrative, had successfully evaded their pursuit, leaving the Dazzlings to ponder the dynamics of their unusual relationship with him.
LATER THAT NIGHT
Sometime later, at a deserted construction site on the outskirts of the city, the three heroes – The Creator, Shadow, and Microchips – converged. The signal that had brought them together originated from this location, a place that seemed oddly quiet and abandoned for such an urgent call.
The Creator and Shadow, stepping onto the site, looked around with a sense of confusion. The place was eerily silent, with piles of construction materials and half-built structures casting long shadows under the moonlight. It was an unusual place for a meeting or any kind of significant event.
"Why here?" The Creator mused aloud, his gaze sweeping over the area. "Doesn’t exactly scream 'urgent meeting spot.'"
Shadow, equally puzzled, shrugged. "Maybe that's the point. Somewhere off the radar, discreet."
Microchips, who seemed less surprised by the location, chimed in. "Well, sometimes the best places to hide are right in plain sight. And a construction site at night? Nobody thinks twice about it."
The Creator nodded, conceding the point. "Fair enough. But who called us here? And for what purpose? This isn't our usual rendezvous protocol."
Shadow looked around, his instincts on high alert. "We should be careful. This could be a trap, or it could be something big. Either way, we need to stay sharp."
The three of them moved further into the construction site, their steps cautious but determined. Despite the uncertainty of the situation, they were prepared to face whatever awaited them. They moved as a unit, each relying on their unique skills and the trust they had built as a team.
The construction site, with its towering steel beams and deep shadows, felt like a place of secrets waiting to be uncovered. As they ventured deeper, the heroes remained vigilant, ready to uncover the mystery behind the signal that had brought them together in such an unusual location.
As the trio of heroes – The Creator, Shadow, and Microchips – reached the last floor of the construction site, they were met with a surprising sight. Soarin, Cloudchaser, and Flitter were already there, creating a scene that was as confusing as it was unexpected.
Shadow was the first to voice the question on everyone's mind. “Was it one of you who called us here?” he asked, looking at Soarin, Cloudchaser, and Flitter for an explanation.
Before any of them could respond, a figure emerged from the shadows, capturing everyone's attention. It was the Silencer. With a fluid motion, he removed his mask, revealing his true identity.
“It was me who called,” he said, his voice resonating with a seriousness that underscored the importance of the meeting. The face now revealed was that of Spike, a revelation that stunned everyone present, except for those who already knew his true identity.
In a split second, the atmosphere shifted from confusion to surprise and then to warmth. Shadow and The Creator, recognizing Spike, didn't hesitate. They rushed towards him and tackled him in a hug, a spontaneous expression of joy and relief at seeing their friend, once thought lost, now standing before them.
The reunion was heartfelt, a moment of genuine emotion that bridged the gap of time and circumstances that had separated them. Spike, initially taken aback by the sudden embrace, soon returned it, the walls he had built around himself as the Silencer momentarily crumbling in the face of his friends’ affection.
Microchips, Soarin, Cloudchaser, and Flitter watched the scene with a mix of surprise and happiness. The revelation of Spike’s identity and the heartfelt reaction of Shadow and The Creator spoke volumes about the bonds they shared and the history that connected them.
As the group finally settled down, the initial shock giving way to a more relaxed atmosphere, they all gathered around. Spike, no longer the mysterious Silencer but a friend and ally, was ready to explain the reason behind the gathering and what he hoped to achieve.
The night, already filled with unexpected twists and turns, had brought them together for a purpose. And as they stood there, united by past friendships and present challenges, they were ready to listen and support each other in whatever mission lay ahead.
Once the initial excitement of the reunion settled down, the group gathered in a loose circle, the air filled with a palpable sense of camaraderie. The atmosphere was ripe for a catch-up, a chance to bridge the gap of time that had separated them and share the paths their lives had taken.
"So, Spike, or should I still call you the Silencer?" The Creator started, a playful tone in his voice. "What have you been up to all these years?"
Spike, with a half-smile, replied, "Let's stick with Spike for now. And, well, it's a long story. After the... incident, I ended up in the Dragonlands. Spent a lot of time there, learning, growing. Became something of a hero myself, under a different name."
Shadow, still grappling with the reality of his friend’s return, added, "We heard about Flame, or Dead Flame, as they called you. Never made the connection, though. How did you end up back here?"
"I felt it was time to come back, finish some unfinished business," Spike said, his gaze briefly flickering to the distance before returning to the group. "But enough about me. What about you guys? The Creator, Shadow, you've been holding the fort?"
The Creator chuckled. "Oh, you know, the usual. Inventing, creating gadgets, and helping keep the city safe. Shadow's been a huge help. His intuition is as sharp as ever."
Shadow nodded. "We've had our hands full, but we manage. And what about you three?" he said, turning to Soarin, Cloudchaser, and Flitter.
Soarin spoke up first. "Well, Cloudchaser, Flitter, and I have been doing our part. You know, patrolling, helping out where we can. It's been steady."
Cloudchaser added with a grin, "And trying to keep Soarin out of trouble, as always."
Flitter laughed, joining in. "That's a full-time job in itself!"
Microchips, who had been quiet, finally spoke. "And I've been... well, dealing with the Dazzlings chasing me around for some reason. Plus, working on some new tech projects."
The group erupted in laughter, sharing a moment of light-hearted banter. The conversation flowed naturally, each person catching up on the others’ adventures and misadventures. It was a rare moment of peace and camaraderie amidst the chaos of their lives as heroes.
As they talked, shared stories, and reminisced, the bond among them was rekindled. Despite the time apart and the changes they had undergone, their core connection remained strong. They were more than just a group of individuals with extraordinary abilities; they were friends, united by shared experiences and a common purpose.
The night's gathering at the construction site, initially shrouded in mystery, had turned into a reunion of old friends and allies. It was a reminder of the strength they drew from one another and the importance of the ties that bound them. As they eventually wrapped up their conversation, they knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, they would face them together, as a united front.
2 HOURS LATER
The atmosphere, filled with laughter and nostalgia, gradually shifted as Microchips decided it was time to address the elephant in the room. He turned to Spike, his expression serious, cutting through the light-hearted chatter. “So, why did you gather us here?” he asked, his tone indicating that he already had an inkling of the answer.
Spike, gazing out at the view from the construction site, took a moment before responding. When he finally spoke, his voice was laced with determination and a hint of vulnerability. “As you know, we all have unfinished business with Tirek and his organization... I came back to finish it. But I was foolish. I ignored the changes that happened these last three years. I’ll bring Tirek down, but I can’t do it alone. I need a team... my old team... you guys, and gals.”
His words hung in the air, an unspoken invitation and a call to arms. The group fell silent, each person processing Spike’s request and what it meant. The battle against Tirek and his organization was not just any fight; it was personal, steeped in history and unfinished business.
One by one, they looked at each other, the gravity of the situation setting in. This was more than just a reunion; it was a reformation of a team that had once been a formidable force.
Then, almost in unison, they responded. “I’m in!” they declared, their voices overlapping. The Creator, Shadow, Microchips, Soarin, Cloudchaser, and Flitter – each of them, without hesitation, accepted the call.
Their affirmation was a testament to their trust in Spike and in each other. They understood the risks and the challenges that lay ahead, but they also knew the strength they possessed when they worked together. The battle against Tirek’s organization would be tough, possibly the toughest they had ever faced, but they were ready to face it head-on.
As they stood together, a renewed sense of purpose uniting them, they were more than just a group of individuals with unique abilities. They were a team, a family brought together by shared goals and a bond that had stood the test of time.
The night, which had started with unexpected reunions and revelations, had led them to this moment – a moment of commitment and resolve. Together, they would embark on a mission that would not only challenge them but also define them. The fight against Tirek was on, and they were ready to face it as one.
Phoenix Ch. 11 "From the shadows"
In the luxurious and expansive office of Joseph "Big Boy" Juarez, the atmosphere was one of strategic plotting. Big Boy, a man of considerable influence in the music industry, sat behind his large, polished desk, eyes fixed on the multiple screens displaying charts and news about the latest trends in music. One band, in particular, caught his attention – Interstellar.
He leaned back in his chair, a look of contemplation on his face. “They’re everywhere,” he muttered to himself, impressed yet calculating. “Their rise is meteoric. ‘Noir’, Warzone... they’ve got the Midas touch.”
His assistant, a young and eager individual, stood nearby, attentively awaiting instructions. “Sir, should I reach out to them for the Discovery Fest?”
Big Boy turned his gaze to the assistant. “Yes, but make it clear – I want them in our fest, and I'm not taking no for an answer. Do whatever it takes. If they hesitate, remind them of the... benefits of being on our good side, and the consequences if they're not.”
The assistant nodded, a hint of apprehension in his eyes. “Understood, sir. I’ll make sure they know the importance of this opportunity. But, sir, they’re notoriously private and elusive. It might not be easy to convince them.”
Big Boy let out a chuckle, a cold edge to his laughter. “Everyone has a price or a pressure point. Find it. Use it. I don’t care about their privacy or elusiveness. This is business, and Interstellar is the hottest ticket right now. We need them to solidify the fest’s success.”
“Of course, sir. I’ll get on it right away. Should we prepare a special offer, something to entice them?” the assistant asked, ready to execute the orders.
“Absolutely. Offer them a prime slot, the best equipment, anything they need. And if they play hard to get, remind them that we can make things very difficult for them if they refuse. I want them on that stage come hell or high water,” Big Boy declared with a sense of finality.
The assistant quickly left the office to start the negotiations, a sense of urgency in his steps. Big Boy turned his attention back to the screens, his mind already planning the next moves in the high-stakes game of the music industry. For him, the Discovery Fest was more than just an event; it was a display of power and influence, and having Interstellar perform would be the ultimate testament to his control and reach.
ELSEWHERE IN TOWN
Elsewhere in town, Spike (Xavien), Shadow (Norman), and Microchips (Masamune) arrived on campus, a place they hadn't been seen in for a few weeks due to their intensive focus on Interstellar's projects. As they walked through the bustling campus, they engaged in a deep conversation about their next steps and the implications of revealing their true identities.
"Coming back here feels strange after being away for so long," Xavien remarked, looking around at the familiar yet somewhat distant surroundings.
Norman nodded in agreement. "Yeah, and with everything that’s been going on with Interstellar, it’s like living in two different worlds."
Masamune chimed in, his expression thoughtful. "Speaking of which, do you guys really think coming forward with our real names is a good idea? I mean, the mystery is a big part of Interstellar's appeal."
Xavien sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I’ve been thinking about that too. On one hand, keeping our identities secret has given us a lot of freedom and protection. But on the other hand, the secrecy can be a burden. It’s a tough call.”
Norman looked pensive. “There’s also the risk factor to consider. If we reveal who we really are, it could change how we operate, not just as a band, but in our... other activities,” he said, referring to their covert operations against Tirek's organization.
Xavien nodded. “Exactly. We’ve managed to keep our two worlds separate so far. Blending them might complicate things. Especially now with ‘Noir’ and the whole Discovery Fest situation.”
Masamune added, “And let’s not forget about the safety aspect. If our real names get out there, it could put us and our loved ones in danger. We’ve made some powerful enemies.”
The three continued to discuss the pros and cons, weighing each point carefully. The decision to reveal their true identities was not one to be taken lightly. It carried significant implications for their personal lives, their safety, and the future of Interstellar.
As they reached their destination on campus, the conversation shifted to more immediate concerns. “For now, let’s focus on the fest and the movie soundtrack,” Xavien concluded. “We can revisit this conversation after we’ve dealt with Big Boy and his offer.”
Norman and Masamune agreed, knowing that the challenges immediately ahead required their full attention.
As Xavien, Norman, and Masamune continued their walk through the campus, they were approached by their friends and bandmates – Sebastian, Chloe, and Maria Fernanda. The group came together, immediately engaging in the ongoing discussion about their next steps and the prospect of revealing their true identities.
Sebastian, joining the conversation, shared his perspective. “I’ve been thinking about this identity thing. It's a big risk, especially with everything we've got going on. I say we keep our masks on for now, both literally and figuratively.”
Chloe nodded in agreement. “Absolutely. The anonymity gives us an edge, and it’s a huge part of our appeal. Revealing ourselves could backfire in ways we haven't even considered.”
Maria Fernanda added, “And it's not just about us. Our families, our friends – they could all be impacted by this decision. We need to think about their safety too.”
The group collectively acknowledged the validity of these concerns. The decision to maintain their secret identities was not just a matter of personal preference but a strategic move to protect themselves and their loved ones.
Xavien, feeling reassured by the consensus, added, “I’m glad we’re all on the same page. Let's focus on the Discovery Fest and the Platinum Star Games collaboration. We can navigate the identity issue later when things are less heated.”
Masamune, always the strategist, proposed, “We should also prepare for any fallout from Big Boy's proposal. We don't know what his reaction will be if we turn him down.”
Norman, with a determined look, said, “Whatever happens, we’ll handle it together. We’ve faced tough situations before, and this won’t be any different.”
The conversation continued as they strategized their next moves, discussing the intricacies of their roles in Interstellar and their covert operations. The bond among them was evident – they were not just friends and bandmates; they were a team, united in their goals and committed to protecting each other’s identities.
Carlos rushed up to the group, slightly out of breath but carrying an urgent message. “Guys, you’re not going to believe this,” he said, catching his breath. “Big Boy's assistant just contacted us. He’s adamant about having Interstellar at the Discovery Fest. He said, and I quote, ‘he won’t take no for an answer.’”
The group exchanged glances, a mix of amusement and determination in their eyes. Xavien, with a confident smirk, responded, “And who are we to go against a man-child’s wishes?” His comment elicited a burst of laughter from the group, lightening the mood.
Sebastian joined in, chuckling, “Guess we’re too irresistible. Can’t say I blame him. But seriously, this could be our best chance to get closer to their operations.”
Chloe, still laughing, added, “I love how we’re calling him a man-child. It’s so fitting. He’s like a kid who’s used to getting everything he wants.”
Maria Fernanda nodded in agreement. “Well, he’s about to learn that we’re not just any band. We play by our own rules.”
Carlos, who had been coordinating with the assistant, chimed in. “I told them we’d think about it, but we all know this is too good an opportunity to pass up. It’s the perfect setup for what we need to do next.”
Norman, looking thoughtful, said, “We’ll need to tread carefully, though. He’s desperate to have us, which means we have some leverage. But it also means he might be unpredictable.”
Xavien nodded, his expression turning serious. “Right. We’ll play along with his game for now. But we stay alert and ready for any twists. This is more than just a performance; it’s a strategic move in our bigger plan.”
The group’s laughter had subsided, replaced by a sense of unity and purpose. They were aware of the stakes involved and the significance of their participation in the Discovery Fest. It was a step closer to their goal, a chance to delve deeper into the workings of Tirek’s organization.
As the group prepared to resume their discussion, an unexpected visitor made a dramatic entrance. Sayaka, known in the hero world as "Scribbler," suddenly rushed towards them and tackled Masamune to the ground in a mix of relief, worry, and affection. It was evident from her expression that she had been deeply concerned during the past weeks of secrecy and limited communication.
“Masamune! Where have you been? I’ve been worried sick!” Sayaka exclaimed, her voice a blend of frustration and relief as she pulled back to look at him.
Masamune, caught off guard but smiling, quickly tried to reassure her. “Hey, Sayaka, I’m okay, I promise. Things have just been... hectic. But I’m here now, aren't I?”
Sayaka, still holding onto him, finally calmed down a bit and stood up, helping Masamune to his feet. She noticed Xavien nearby and gave him a curious look.
Masamune took the opportunity to introduce them. “Sayaka, this is Xavien. He’s part of the reason we’ve been so busy lately.” He leaned in closer and whispered, “He’s also the Silencer, you know, Humdrum.”
Sayaka’s eyes widened in shock as she processed the information. She quickly turned to Xavien, a mix of awe and disbelief on her face. “You’re... you’re Humdrum? The Silencer? But... how? I thought...”
Xavien, acknowledging her surprise, gave a wry smile. “It’s a long story, Sayaka. But yeah, I’m Humdrum. It’s good to finally meet you.”
Sayaka, still trying to wrap her head around the revelation, stammered, “I can’t believe this... Masamune, you knew and didn’t tell me?”
Masamune gently took her hand. “I wanted to, Sayaka, but it was complicated. With everything going on, we had to keep it under wraps.”
Sayaka, her initial shock subsiding, looked back at Xavien. “I’ve heard so much about you, about Humdrum. Your return... it’s unbelievable. This changes everything.”
The group watched the exchange, understanding the magnitude of the revelation for Sayaka. It was a reminder of how interconnected their lives were, both as heroes and in their personal relationships.
Carlos, breaking the brief silence, joked, “Well, at least we don’t have to worry about keeping that secret anymore. Welcome to the inner circle, Sayaka.”
The group chuckled, lightening the mood. Sayaka, still holding Masamune’s hand, finally smiled. “I guess I have a lot of catching up to do. But I’m just glad you’re safe, Masamune.”
The group continued their conversation, now with Sayaka in the loop. The sense of camaraderie and trust was palpable. They were more than just a team of heroes; they were a family, bound by shared secrets, experiences, and a common purpose.
Just as Sayaka and Masamune leaned in for a kiss, their tender moment was abruptly interrupted by the sound of three distinct female voices echoing across the hall. It was the Dazzlings – Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze, and Sonata Dusk – and their expressions were a mix of annoyance and jealousy.
“Masamune! There you are!” exclaimed Adagio, her voice laced with a blend of irritation and relief. “You disappear for weeks, and this is where we find you?”
Aria, folding her arms across her chest, added with a hint of sarcasm, “Yeah, and who’s this? Your new best friend?”
Sonata, looking slightly confused but trying to keep up with the others, chimed in, “Are we interrupting something? It looks like we’re interrupting something.”
The group, including Xavien and the others, couldn’t help but chuckle at the scene unfolding before them. The Dazzlings’ sudden appearance and their obvious jealousy over Masamune’s attention were both amusing and slightly awkward.
Masamune, caught off guard, stammered, “Uh, hey, guys. This is Sayaka, my fiancée. Sayaka, these are the Dazzlings. They’re... uh, colleagues.”
Sayaka, assessing the situation, extended a polite hand. “Nice to meet you all. I’ve heard... a lot about you.”
The Dazzlings exchanged glances, their expressions softening slightly but still holding a hint of competitiveness. Adagio, ever the leader, said, “Well, we just wanted to check in on our ‘colleague’ here. We’ve missed his... expertise.”
Masamune, sensing the growing tension and the potential for an even more awkward situation, quickly grabbed Sayaka’s hand. “Actually, we were just leaving. Lots to catch up on, you know?”
Before the Dazzlings could respond, Masamune and Sayaka turned and hurriedly made their way down the hall, with the Dazzlings in tow, calling out a mix of playful and teasing remarks.
The group left behind burst into laughter, watching the comical chase unfold. Xavien shook his head, still chuckling. “Well, that’s one way to exit a conversation.”
Carlos, grinning, added, “Looks like Masamune’s got quite the fan club. Let’s hope he survives the admiration.”
As the laughter died down, the group refocused on their own tasks, still amused by the lighthearted drama.
After witnessing Masamune's swift exit, Sebastian, Chloe, and Maria Fernanda bid their farewells to the remaining group and headed off to their classes. This left Xavien, Norman, and Carlos behind, resuming their earlier discussion.
They were deep in conversation about their next strategic moves when Pinkie Pie suddenly appeared, her usual bubbly self. She immediately threw her arms around Carlos, affectionately calling him by his pet name, "Cheese Sandwich."
"Cheese Sandwich, I was so worried... oh, hey Spike, Norman!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, her concern for Carlos evident in her voice.
"Hey, Pinkie!" Xavien and Norman greeted her in unison, both smiling at her enthusiastic approach.
Carlos, slightly flustered but smiling, responded, “Hey, Pinkie. Sorry I worried you. Things have been kind of hectic lately.”
Pinkie Pie released Carlos and looked at the trio with curiosity. “What are you guys up to? Planning another world-saving gig?” Her tone was playful, but her eyes held a hint of genuine curiosity.
Xavien chuckled. “Something like that. You know how it is with us. Always something brewing.”
Norman added, “We’re just making sure everything’s on track. You know, typical hero stuff.”
Pinkie Pie nodded, her expression turning more serious. “Just be careful, okay? You guys always jump into danger. It’s amazing, but kind of scary too.”
Carlos placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “We’ll be careful, Pinkie. We always have each other’s backs. That’s how we manage to get through all the crazy stuff.”
Xavien nodded in agreement. “Exactly. And we appreciate your concern, Pinkie. It means a lot to know we have friends who care about us.”
The conversation shifted to lighter topics, with Pinkie Pie sharing her latest party planning ideas and adventures. Her infectious energy and positivity were a welcome contrast to the more serious discussions of the day.
As Xavien, Norman, Carlos and Paola walked down the hallway, Norman turned to Xavien with a question. Just as Xavien was about to respond, he was abruptly grabbed by the neck and yanked into an empty classroom.
The group continued walking for a few more seconds, but after getting nothing but silence they all turned to look at Spike and were met with nothing.
The suddenness of the action left Norman, Carlos and Paola momentarily stunned.
"I hate it when he does that," Norman muttered, a mix of annoyance and concern in his voice.
"Old habits die hard," Pinkie Pie added with a sigh, her eyes scanning the hallway. They all started to search for Xavien, wondering where he had wandered off to.
Inside the classroom, Xavien found himself face to face with Applejack. She looked furious, her eyes blazing with a mixture of anger and hurt. Before he could even speak, she launched into a tirade.
“Do you have any idea how much stress you’ve put me through, Xavien? After everything we’ve been through, after that moment on the roof, you just disappear and leave me wondering!” Her voice was a mix of frustration and emotional pain.
Xavien, taken aback by her sudden appearance and the intensity of her emotions, tried to interject, “AJ, I can explain—”
But Applejack wasn’t done. “No, you listen to me first. I thought I’d lost you once, and then to find out you were alive, only to have you vanish again... Do you have any idea what that’s like?”
Her words were charged with the pain of the past and the uncertainty of recent events. Xavien’s heart ached with guilt, realizing the impact of his actions.
“I’m sorry, AJ. I never meant to hurt you. Things have just been so complicated,” Xavien finally managed to say, his voice sincere.
Applejack’s expression softened slightly, but before he could say anything more, she closed the distance between them and kissed him, her actions conveying a tumult of emotions. The kisses were fervent, a release of pent-up feelings and worries.
When they finally broke apart, Xavien looked into her eyes. “I’m sorry for everything, AJ. I promise I’ll make it right. We shared something special on that roof, and I haven’t forgotten.”
Applejack nodded, the tension in her posture easing. “You better not forget, Xavien. I don’t know what’s going on, but I want to be a part of your world, all of it.”
Just then, Norman and Pinkie Pie burst into the classroom, relief evident on their faces when they saw Xavien. “There you are! We thought you’d been kidnapped or something,” Norman exclaimed.
Xavien, with a quick glance at Applejack, responded, “No kidnapping, just an unexpected reunion. Let’s head back, we’ve got a lot to discuss.”
As the group left the classroom, Xavien and Applejack shared a look that spoke volumes. Despite the complexities of their lives, their connection remained strong, a constant amidst the chaos. They knew there would be challenges ahead, but they also knew they would face them together.
LATER THAT DAY
Later that day in the cafeteria, the girls gathered around their usual table, each engaged in their own activities. However, Rainbow Dash's unusual focus and intensity caught everyone's attention, creating a slightly uncomfortable atmosphere.
Twilight, curious about her friend's behavior, leaned in. “Rainbow, what’s got you so absorbed over there?”
Without looking up, Rainbow Dash replied, “I’m on a mission to uncover the true identities of Interstellar.” She turned her laptop around to face the group, pointing at the screen where a picture of Interstellar's bass guitarist was displayed. “See this bass? There's only one person I know who owns this particular model and is also left-handed. And that’s Carlos!”
Just as she mentioned his name, Carlos appeared, standing next to their table with a surprised look on his face. Rainbow Dash seized the opportunity and confronted him.
“Carlos, you’re in Interstellar, aren’t you? This bass is yours!”
Carlos, caught off guard, hesitated for a moment before letting out a resigned sigh. “Okay, yes, that’s my bass. I’m part of Interstellar. But you can’t tell anyone, alright? It’s a secret for a reason.”
The girls around the table gasped in astonishment, their expressions a mixture of shock and excitement.
Twilight, amazed, said, “Wow, Carlos, we had no idea! But why the secrecy?”
Carlos ran a hand through his hair, a bit uneasy. “It’s complicated, Twilight. There’s a lot at stake, and the mystery is part of the band’s image.”
Rainbow Dash, not satisfied with just one revelation, pressed further. “So, who are the other members? Come on, spill!”
Carlos shook his head firmly. “No, Rainbow. I can’t do that. Their identities are their own to reveal, if and when they choose to. I’ve already said more than I should have.”
Pinkie Pie, bubbling with enthusiasm, added, “This is so exciting! But we promise, Carlos, your secret is safe with us.”
Carlos looked around at the group, a grateful smile on his face. “Thanks, guys. I knew I could trust you. Just remember, it’s important to keep this under wraps.”
As Carlos left to join his own friends, the girls at the table buzzed with the news. Rainbow Dash wore a triumphant grin, proud of her detective work, while the others were still processing the revelation.
“Interstellar just got a whole lot more interesting,” Applejack remarked, her mind already racing with the possibilities this news brought.
The conversation at the cafeteria table was filled with theories and speculations about the band, but all agreed to honor Carlos’s request for secrecy. In their tight-knit group, trust and respect were paramount, and they were determined to protect their friend’s secret.
Rainbow Dash’s investigative spirit was far from satisfied. As she watched Carlos join his group of friends, her suspicion only grew. The gender dynamic of the group – five guys and two girls – matched perfectly with Interstellar's known lineup. Rainbow Dash couldn’t ignore such a coincidence.
“Guys, look,” Rainbow Dash whispered to her friends, nodding subtly towards Carlos’s table. “Don’t you think it’s a bit too perfect? The numbers match up exactly with Interstellar.”
Twilight, intrigued, observed the group. “That’s quite a leap, Rainbow. But it is an interesting coincidence.”
Just then, Xavien walked past their table, catching Applejack’s attention. She reached out to stop him. “Hey, Xavien! Mind if we borrow you for a second?”
Xavien, surprised by the sudden call, stopped and turned towards the group. “Sure, what’s up?”
Applejack gestured to her friends. “I just realized, you haven’t properly met everyone yet. This is Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Sunset Shimmer and Fluttershy… and of course you know Pinkie” Each girl greeted Xavien, who returned their greetings with a friendly nod.
Rainbow Dash, seizing the opportunity, eyed Xavien carefully, trying to gauge if he fit the profile of any Interstellar members. “Nice to meet you, Xavien. You’re in a band, right?”
Xavien, aware of his need to maintain secrecy, replied cautiously. “Yeah, I play in a band sometimes. Nothing as big as Interstellar, though.”
Rainbow Dash was not entirely convinced but decided not to press further in front of everyone. She offered a smile. “That’s cool. Music is such an awesome way to express yourself.”
Xavien, sensing Rainbow Dash’s curiosity, gave a polite but guarded response. “Absolutely, it’s a great outlet. Well, I should get going. Nice meeting you all.”
As Xavien walked away, Rainbow Dash’s gaze followed him, then shifted back to Carlos and his group. Her mind was buzzing with theories and connections, but without concrete proof, she knew she couldn't jump to conclusions.
Twilight, noticing Rainbow Dash’s thoughtful expression, said, “You’re not seriously thinking they’re all in Interstellar, are you?”
Rainbow Dash shrugged, a mischievous glint in her eye. “Who knows? But it’s fun to guess, isn’t it?”
The girls chuckled, enjoying the light-hearted speculation. Despite Rainbow Dash’s theories, they knew the true identities of Interstellar were a closely guarded secret – one that they were unlikely to uncover anytime soon. For now, the mystery of the band added an extra layer of intrigue to their already adventurous lives.
As Xavien walked away, Rarity couldn’t help but keep her eyes fixed on him, a thoughtful expression on her face. This didn’t go unnoticed by the other girls at the table, especially Sunset Shimmer, who decided to tease her a bit.
“So, Rarity, find our mysterious Xavien incredibly attractive, do we?” Sunset Shimmer said with a playful smirk.
Rarity, snapping out of her reverie, quickly clarified. “Oh, well, he is quite easy on the eyes, but that’s not it. It’s just... I feel like I know him from somewhere. It’s quite peculiar.” She then turned the tables on Sunset Shimmer with a sly smile. “And what about you, Sunset? Don’t think I haven’t noticed the way you look at him. Don’t hide your feelings, dear.”
Sunset Shimmer blushed slightly but laughed it off. “Oh, come on, Rarity. He’s just a friend. Besides, I think he’s got enough admirers as it is.”
The playful banter was interrupted by a sudden change in Applejack’s demeanor. Her usual easy-going expression was replaced by one of discomfort and jealousy. Twilight, noticing the shift, gently addressed Applejack.
“Applejack, is everything okay? You seem a bit... off.”
Applejack, trying to mask her feelings, replied with a forced smile. “Oh, it’s nothing, really. Just thinking about some stuff, that’s all.”
Rainbow Dash, ever direct, chimed in, “It wouldn’t have anything to do with Xavien, would it? You’ve been acting kinda funny since he showed up.”
Applejack, caught off guard, struggled to find a response. “No, no, it’s not like that. I just... well, I guess I’m just not used to all this talk about him, that’s all.”
The girls exchanged glances, sensing there was more to Applejack’s reaction than she was letting on. Rarity, always sensitive to her friends’ feelings, decided to change the subject to ease the tension.
“Anyway, have you all seen the latest designs from Canterlot Couture? They are absolutely divine. We should all go check them out sometime.”
The conversation shifted to fashion, and the girls eagerly engaged in the new topic. However, the underlying emotions from their earlier discussion lingered, a reminder of the complexities of their relationships and the unspoken feelings that sometimes lay just beneath the surface.
Later that day, as the group reconvened at Spike's house, he received an email that immediately drew everyone's attention. It was from Big Boy, outlining the specific requirements for their performance at the Discovery Fest. The email was succinct and to the point: "New songs from upcoming albums only... or else." The implicit threat in those two words hung in the air, creating a palpable sense of tension among the band members.
Carlos, reading over Spike's shoulder, let out a low whistle. “Looks like Big Boy isn’t messing around. He’s really putting the pressure on.”
Xavien, his eyes still on the screen, frowned. “Two weeks to write an album? That's a tight squeeze even for us.”
Norman ran a hand through his hair, his expression one of concern. “This could throw a wrench in our plans. We’ve got a lot riding on this fest.”
Chloe, trying to stay optimistic, added, “But we’ve pulled off tight deadlines before. We just need to focus and work efficiently.”
Maria Fernanda nodded in agreement. “We can do it, but it’s going to take all our effort. Every spare moment.”
Just then, Xavien, who had been deep in thought, looked up with a determined expression. “Wait a minute, guys. We might have a loophole here. The email says new songs from upcoming
albums only, right? It doesn't specify how many songs the album should have.”
The group leaned in, intrigued by Xavien's train of thought.
“We only need four songs,” Xavien continued, a hint of a plan forming in his mind. “That's all the time we need to perform at the fest and execute our action. We don’t have to create a full album. Just enough to meet the criteria and keep Big Boy off our backs.”
Carlos's eyes lit up with realization. “That's brilliant! Four songs are manageable in two weeks. We can focus on quality over quantity.”
Norman, now feeling a surge of hope, said, “Yeah, and it gives us more time to concentrate on our other plans for the fest. It’s perfect.”
Chloe, always the creative thinker, added enthusiastically, “And each song could be a piece of the story we’re telling. We can make them thematically linked. It’ll be like a mini-concept album!”
Maria Fernanda nodded, her creative gears turning. “We can start brainstorming ideas right away. Themes, lyrics, melodies – we’ll need all hands on deck.”
The tension that had initially filled the room began to dissipate, replaced by a sense of purpose and excitement. The challenge of creating four new songs in two weeks was daunting, but the group was invigorated by the prospect of overcoming it together.
As they gathered around with their instruments and recording equipment, the atmosphere was charged with creative energy. They were a team in every sense of the word, each member bringing their unique talents and perspectives to the table.
Xavien, feeling a renewed sense of determination, concluded, “Let’s show Big Boy what Interstellar is made of. We’ll give him his new songs, and we’ll make them unforgettable.”
The group nodded in agreement, ready to dive into the creative process. They were more than just a band; they were a family, united by their music and their mission. And together, they were unstoppable.
About an hour into the intense songwriting and composing session, a thought suddenly struck Xavien. He paused, looking up from his guitar. “Hey, I used to have a notebook in my room where I used to write songs. What happened to it?”
Soarin, who was fiddling with some audio equipment, responded without looking up. “Discord has it. He's got everything that ever belonged to you, except the phone, and some things that Magnum bought off him.”
This revelation piqued Xavien's curiosity and confusion. “Why would Radiance’s father buy stuff that belonged to me?” he wondered aloud, the question hanging heavily in the air.
Microchips, who was typing away on his laptop, chimed in, “He’s keeping all your stuff in the castle's Humdrum Museum. It’s like a shrine to your old persona.”
Xavien quickly pulled out his phone, searching for more information about this so-called Humdrum Museum. After a few moments of browsing, he found what he was looking for. “I’ll be right back,” he announced suddenly, standing up. “I need to get that notebook. It might have something we can use for the fest.”
The group looked surprised at his abrupt decision. Carlos raised an eyebrow, “You’re going to break into a museum for a notebook?”
Xavien nodded resolutely. “It's not just any notebook. It’s got a lot of my old song ideas. Could be a goldmine for us right now.”
Soarin, understanding the urgency, said, “Be careful, man. That museum is probably under tight security.”
Microchips added, “And it’s not just about getting in. You have to get out with the notebook without anyone noticing. It’s risky.”
Xavien gave a confident smile. “I’ve handled riskier things before. I’ll be in and out before anyone knows I was there.”
Chloe, with a mix of concern and admiration, said, “Just make sure you stay safe, okay? We need you in one piece for the fest.”
Xavien nodded in acknowledgment of their concerns. “I’ll be careful, I promise. This is important. That notebook could have exactly what we need.”
With a determined look, he grabbed his jacket and headed out, leaving his friends in a state of anxious anticipation. They all knew the value of what he was going after, but the danger involved in retrieving it was not lost on them.
As the door closed behind him, the remaining members of the group returned to their work, but their thoughts were with Xavien, hoping for his safe and successful return. The notebook from his past as Humdrum could hold the key to their success at the Discovery Fest, a chance they were willing to take.
LATER THAT NIGHT
Later that night, Spike arrived at the grand and imposing Canterlot Royal Castle. As he looked up at the towering structure, a thought crossed his mind. “If someone would've ever told me that Discord would marry both Celestia and Luna and have kids with them, I’d have told them they were crazy...” He shook his head in disbelief at how things had turned out in the years he was gone.
“Alright, the museum is on the 10th floor,” he muttered to himself, focusing back on the task at hand. He scanned the area carefully, his trained eyes picking up on the security details.
“The front entrance is too heavily guarded, and the main hallways will have surveillance,” he continued his mental assessment. “Need to find a less conspicuous way in. Maybe the side passages or service routes.”
Spike observed the knights patrolling the grounds and standing guard at strategic points. “Lots of guards, as expected. They’re not just ceremonial – these guys are well-trained. I’ll need to be extra cautious to avoid detection.”
He slipped into the shadows, moving stealthily around the perimeter of the castle. “There should be an access point around here, maybe a window or a secondary entrance. Something the guards might overlook.”
As he navigated the castle grounds, Spike remained acutely aware of his surroundings, taking note of patrol patterns, camera placements, and any potential blind spots. “This won’t be easy, but I’ve got to get that notebook. It’s a key piece of our past... and our future.”
His thoughts were a mix of determination and nostalgia. The notebook held more than just song ideas; it was a connection to a time before he became the Silencer, a reminder of who he was and the journey he had embarked upon.
As Silencer crept around the courtyard, a memory suddenly struck him – the castle had a blind spot, known only to him and the Powerponies. With renewed focus, he quickly made his way to the lake in the castle's expansive garden, where a concealed cave entrance lay hidden. Just as he was about to enter the cave, a flashlight beam suddenly landed on him, and a familiar voice called out.
“WHO GOES THERE!” shouted Basin Pine, the Palace’s gardener, his voice echoing in the quiet of the night.
Silencer turned to face him, momentarily startled, and replied calmly, “Basin Pine.”
“You, Humdrum, creeping around at night is not a sign of mental health,” Basin said, his tone a mix of sternness and familiarity.
Silencer was taken aback by Basin's recognition. “You know it's me? How?”
Basin chuckled softly. “How do I know you’re Humdrum? You and the girls are the only ones who know about that entrance. I might be old, but I still have a good memory. What are you up to, sneaking around like this?”
Silencer hesitated, weighing how much to reveal. “Just... retrieving something important from the past. It’s necessary.”
Basin nodded, as if understanding more than he let on. “Well, whatever it is, be careful. The castle isn’t what it used to be. More eyes, more ears.”
Silencer gave a small nod of appreciation. “Thanks, Basin. I’ll be careful.”
The gardener turned to leave but paused, looking back over his shoulder. “And don’t go dying on us again, you hear? Once was enough for a lifetime.”
With a small smile, Silencer replied, “I’ll keep that in mind.”
As Basin Pine walked away, disappearing into the shadows of the garden, Silencer turned back to the cave entrance. Basin’s unexpected appearance and his knowledge of Silencer's true identity were surprising, but there was no time to ponder on it now. The mission was paramount.
With a deep breath, he entered the cave, his mind focused on the task ahead. The notebook in the Humdrum Museum held not just memories, but potential inspiration for their upcoming performance. It was a link to a past that was becoming increasingly relevant to their current endeavors. With Basin’s words
echoing in his mind, Silencer navigated the familiar path through the cave, each step bringing him closer to a piece of his history. The darkness of the tunnel was a comfort, a reminder of the many times he had used this secret passage in his earlier days as Humdrum.
As he moved silently through the darkness, Silencer couldn’t help but reflect on the unexpected encounter with Basin Pine. The gardener’s awareness of his identity and the secret passage was a testament to the man's observant nature and his long history with the castle. It also served as a reminder of the many lives that had intertwined with his own over the years, each holding pieces of his past.
Emerging from the other end of the tunnel, Silencer found himself within the castle's walls, close to the Humdrum Museum. The stealth and secrecy of his approach were critical now. He needed to retrieve the notebook and exit without alerting the heightened security presence in the castle.
The mission was more than a mere retrieval; it was a journey back to his roots, a connection to the persona that had once defined him and now was a part of his complex identity. As he crept closer to the museum, Silencer was acutely aware of the significance of this night – it was a bridge between his past as Humdrum and his present as Silencer, each persona integral to the man he had become.
Silencer, now within the castle's inner walls, moved with practiced stealth and precision. The main hall, grand and opulent, was dimly lit at this hour, its usual bustle replaced by a haunting stillness. He stayed to the shadows, avoiding any direct paths that might expose him to the occasional patrolling guard or security camera.
His first obstacle was a locked door leading to the wing of the castle where the Humdrum Museum was located. Silencer reached into his utility belt and pulled out a compact lock-picking device. With deft fingers, he worked on the lock, a soft click signaling his success within seconds. He carefully opened the door, making sure it made no sound.
Beyond the door, the corridor was lined with laser security, a grid of red beams crisscrossing the hallway. Silencer analyzed the pattern, timing his movements with precision. He used a small, handheld device that emitted a quick burst of smoke, revealing the lasers’ path. Moving with agility and grace, he navigated through the grid, avoiding each beam with acrobatic ease.
Upon reaching the museum entrance, he found another locked door, this time equipped with a more sophisticated electronic lock. Silencer pulled out a different gadget, a miniaturized EMP emitter, and carefully adjusted its settings. With a soft whirring sound, the device emitted a controlled electromagnetic pulse, temporarily disabling the electronic lock without triggering any alarms.
Once inside the museum, Silencer was surrounded by memorabilia and artifacts from his time as Humdrum. The nostalgia was palpable, but he didn’t allow it to distract him. He moved quickly to a glass display case in the center of the room, where his old notebook was prominently displayed.
Using a small glass cutter, he carefully made a circle in the glass and removed the cut piece. He reached in and took the notebook, feeling a surge of memories flood back as he touched the worn cover.
With the notebook securely in his possession, Silencer retraced his steps. He carefully reset the glass piece in the display case, ensuring no immediate signs of tampering.
As Silencer prepared to exit the museum with the notebook in hand, something else caught his eye – his old laptop, a relic from his past life as Humdrum. Intrigued, he approached it, the idea of what it might contain sparking his curiosity. He attempted to power it on, only to find that the battery was long dead. Undeterred, he carefully lifted the laptop and deftly dismantled it, extracting the old hard drive. Holding it in his hands, he whispered to himself, “It’s still here.”
Suddenly, the sound of the museum door beeping and opening broke the silence of the night. Silencer had no time to find a hiding spot. Discord walked into the museum, a stark contrast to the figure he once was. His once lean and muscular build was now replaced by a noticeable belly, his eyes were bloodshot, and deep black circles underscored his weary expression.
Discord, seemingly oblivious to Silencer’s presence at first, began speaking to himself. “Those three are finally asleep. I can finally come and say good night to you too, Humdrum... oh, hello Silencer... today marks the 1185th day of your... WAIT! SILENCER!”
As realization dawned on Discord, Silencer gave him a quick wave and, without hesitation, leaped out the window, clutching the notebook and hard drive securely. He landed gracefully on the ground outside, using his agility and years of training to minimize the impact.
As he sprinted away from the castle, Silencer could hear Discord's shouts fading into the night. He knew
that his sudden appearance and escape would likely cause a stir, but the items he had retrieved were worth the risk. The hard drive and notebook were more than just physical objects; they were keys to unlocking memories and ideas that could prove invaluable for their upcoming performance at the Discovery Fest.
As Silencer moved swiftly through the night, blending into the shadows, he felt a mix of adrenaline and nostalgia. The encounter with Discord, a reminder of a past long gone, brought a sense of melancholy. Yet, the mission’s success ignited a sense of accomplishment and anticipation for what was to come.
Reaching a safe distance from the castle, Silencer paused to catch his breath. He looked back at the imposing structure, a silhouette against the night sky. The night’s events had been a journey back in time, but also a reminder of the intricate web of connections and histories that defined his life.
With the notebook and hard drive secured, Silencer knew he had the tools necessary to contribute something truly special for the fest. The content within them held pieces of his past, ideas and musings from a time before he had become the Silencer. They were more than just tools for their mission; they were a bridge between who he was and who he had become.
As he disappeared into the night, ready to rejoin his team and share his findings, Silencer felt a renewed sense of purpose. The upcoming challenge at the Discovery Fest was more than just a performance; it was a culmination of his journey, a testament to the resilience and evolution of both his music and his identity.
As Silencer strolled through the dimly lit park, a sudden sense of danger prickled at the back of his neck. Instinctively, he leaped aside just as a massive rock crashed down where he had been standing moments before. The impact sent tremors through the ground, leaves rustling in the quiet of the night.
Discord's voice boomed through the darkness, filled with anger and resolve. "You think you'd get away that easy?!" He landed next to the rock with such force that it created a small crater, his presence dominating the serene park setting.
"Today I'll bring you to justice... for robbery!" Discord declared as he launched himself at Silencer, his movements a mix of rage and determination.
Silencer, quick on his feet, evaded Discord's attack with a swift roll to the side. He was determined not to engage in a fight, merely to avoid Discord's strikes. His objective was clear: escape without causing harm.
Discord, fueled by his mission to apprehend Silencer, kept up his assault. He swung his fists with immense power, each blow strong enough to break through stone. Silencer, relying on his agility and training, dodged each attack with precise movements. He flipped, ducked, and weaved through the onslaught, his actions fluid and controlled.
As Discord's attacks grew more furious, Silencer's evasions became more acrobatic. He used the park's environment to his advantage, vaulting over benches, sliding under low-hanging branches, and using the trees as springboards to evade Discord's relentless pursuit.
Discord, growing increasingly frustrated with each missed strike, roared in anger.
"Stand and fight, Silencer! You can't run forever!"
But Silencer remained silent, focused solely on evasion. He understood that engaging in combat could lead to unnecessary harm, and his goal was to de-escalate the situation without violence.
As Discord lunged forward with a powerful charge, Silencer executed a perfectly timed leap, flipping over Discord's head and landing gracefully behind him. Discord, momentarily disoriented, spun around to continue his pursuit, but Silencer was already several steps ahead, calculating his next move.
The dance of aggression and avoidance continued, with Discord's brute strength contrasted against Silencer's agility and precision. Despite the intensity of the situation, there was a certain grace to Silencer's movements, a calm amidst the storm of Discord's fury.
Eventually, realizing that he couldn't outmatch Silencer's agility, Discord paused, panting heavily from the exertion. Silencer, seizing the moment, quickly put distance between them, moving swiftly towards the edge of the park.
As he reached the park's boundary, Silencer glanced back at Discord, who stood in the middle of the park, a mix of frustration and exhaustion on his face.
Silencer sprinted down the street, his heart racing as he sensed objects falling around him, narrowly dodging them with his swift reflexes. Turning briefly, he saw Discord in hot pursuit, using his magic to hurl obstacles in his path. Despite his age and less fit physique, Discord was using his powers ingeniously to keep up the chase.
Leveraging his skills in parkour, Silencer increased his speed, vaulting over barriers and weaving through the crowded streets. Discord, struggling to keep up physically, compensated by conjuring various magical constructs to aid his pursuit and to try to slow Silencer down.
The chase led them to a construction site. Without hesitation, Silencer began to ascend the structure, climbing swiftly and efficiently. Discord followed, his magical abilities helping him navigate the challenging terrain. The construction site turned into an aerial battleground, with Silencer moving ever upward and Discord relentlessly pursuing.
Finally, Silencer reached the end of a crane, finding himself at a dead end with nowhere left to run. Discord, catching up, declared triumphantly, “Nowhere left to run!”
Silencer, standing calmly at the edge, turned to face him. “You’ve gotten old, Discord.”
Discord, panting from the exertion, retorted, “Yeah, well, try having three young, hyperactive kids with your destructive personality!”
“Go home, Discord,” Silencer urged, his voice steady.
Discord, refusing to back down, pressed on. “No, you have committed a crime. You stole things that I consider very valuable... Why, Silencer? You were a beacon of hope for this city. Why did you join the criminal side?”
“You can’t steal something that was rightfully yours!” Silencer shot back, his words catching Discord off guard.
Seizing the moment of surprise, Silencer took a daring leap off the crane. Discord rushed to the edge, only to find nothing below. Silencer had vanished into the night, leaving Discord alone on the crane, his questions unanswered.
As Discord stood there, the realization that Silencer had once again slipped away began to sink in. The chase, though intense, had ended with Silencer outmaneuvering him, a testament to his skill and
resourcefulness. The confrontation had revealed not just the physical and magical prowess of each, but also the complexity of their relationship and the unresolved tensions that lingered from their past.
Discord, looking out over the cityscape, was left to ponder Silencer's words and actions. The once-heroic figure of Humdrum, now the elusive Silencer, continued to be an enigma, a person caught between different worlds and identities. His escape that night was more than just a physical feat; it was a statement of his enduring ability to navigate the complexities of a life that had taken many unexpected turns.
As the night settled over the city, Discord finally turned away from the edge of the crane, his thoughts heavy with unanswered questions and the weight of a past that continued to influence the present. The encounter at the construction site had been a clash of ideals and abilities, a reminder of the ever-blurring lines between heroism and vigilantism in a world that was constantly changing.
Later that night, back at his house, Spike recounted his eventful encounter with Discord to the rest of the band. His friends listened intently, their expressions a mix of concern and intrigue as he described the tense chase and his narrow escape.
“Discord’s not the same as he used to be,” Spike said, concluding his tale. “He’s changed, but he’s still got a knack for making things difficult.”
Carlos, leaning against a wall, nodded. “Sounds like a close call. Glad you made it back in one piece.”
Spike then handed the hard drive to Microchips, who eagerly began the process of downloading its contents into the mega computer in their hideout. As file after file appeared on the screen, revealing numerous music projects that Spike had worked on years ago, the group gathered around, their excitement growing.
“Look at all this,” Microchaser exclaimed, scrolling through the files. “There’s enough material here to choose from for the fest.”
Cloudchaser, peering over Microchips' shoulder, was visibly thrilled. “With this and the notebook, our problems have been fixed!” she said, her voice brimming with relief and enthusiasm.
Spike, looking over the files, nodded in agreement. “Yeah, let’s just finish learning and writing some of these songs. We’ve got a goldmine here, and with our current ideas, we can really make something special.”
Maria Fernanda, browsing through the notebook, added, “These lyrics, they’re incredible. There’s so much emotion and depth. We can definitely work with this.”
Norman, ever the practical one, chimed in. “We’ve got our work cut out for us, but with all this, we can put together an unforgettable performance. Let’s get to it.”
The group dispersed, each member diving into the task at hand. As they worked through the night, the hideout was alive with a symphony of creativity – keyboards clacking, guitars strumming, and voices harmonizing. The sense of teamwork and shared purpose was palpable.
2 WEEKS LATER
On the day of the fest, the atmosphere was electric with anticipation and excitement. The band arrived, their spirits high, ready to showcase the fruits of their intense preparation. They were met by Big Boy himself, who greeted them with a mix of courtesy and thinly veiled authority.
“Welcome, Interstellar. I’m expecting a showstopper from you tonight,” Big Boy said, his voice a blend of encouragement and expectation. “The crowd’s eager, the stage is set, and the spotlight's on you. Make it count.”
After his brief pep talk, Big Boy left them to prepare, his presence leaving a lingering sense of pressure.
As the group was gearing up for their grand entrance, Soarin suddenly tensed up, his eyes fixed on a figure in the distance. “That’s Scorpan,” he said quietly, nodding towards a man who was conversing with Big Boy.
Spike, catching sight of the man, felt a surge of realization and determination. “Well, it’s a two-for-one special today,” he remarked with a hint of resolve in his voice.
The group gathered closer, discreetly observing Scorpan. The significance of his presence was not lost on them; it was a rare opportunity to glean insights about the inner workings of the network they were investigating.
Carlos, looking at Scorpan, said, “This changes the game. We need to stay sharp, keep our eyes and ears open. Who knows what we might learn tonight.”
Maria Fernanda added, “It’s not just about the performance anymore. We’re playing on a bigger stage now.”
Chloe, her expression serious, nodded. “We’ve got multiple targets in our sights. Let’s use this chance to gather as much intel as we can.”
Norman, always the strategist, concluded, “We stick to the plan, perform our hearts out, and stay alert. This is more than just a gig; it’s a mission.”
The group shared a look of understanding and solidarity. The presence of both Big Boy and Scorpan added a layer of complexity to their performance. It was no longer just about the music; they were now operating in the heart of the network they sought to unravel.
As they took their positions backstage, ready for their entrance, the band felt a collective sense of purpose. They were not just musicians tonight; they were investigators, each note and lyric a cover for their deeper objectives. The Discovery Fest was their stage, and they were ready to play their part.
The scene shifted to the first row of the Fest, where Twilight and the rest of the girls were gathered, buzzing with excitement for the show to begin. They were all curious about one particular detail – how Rainbow Dash had managed to acquire tickets for a show that had been sold out for weeks.
“Seriously, Dash, how did you pull this off? These tickets were impossible to get,” Twilight asked, her eyes scanning the massive crowd that filled the venue.
Rainbow Dash, wearing a smug grin, was about to explain when Fluttershy interjected, “Yeah, and we have such great spots too. It’s like we’re right in the action.”
Rainbow Dash opened her mouth to respond, but before she could divulge her secret, the announcer’s booming voice interrupted, echoing throughout the venue. “Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome to the stage... Interstellar!”
The crowd erupted into cheers and applause, drowning out any further conversation. The excitement was palpable as the stage lights dimmed and the first notes of music began to fill the air.
As Interstellar took the stage, their presence was magnetic. The girls were immediately captivated, their attention fixed on the band. Any lingering curiosity about the tickets momentarily faded into the background, overshadowed by the spectacle unfolding before them.
Twilight, her eyes wide with amazement, leaned over to Applejack. “They’re incredible! Look at the energy they bring to the stage.”
Applejack, equally enthralled, nodded in agreement. "I know, right? The crowd is totally into it. They’ve got some serious talent."
Pinkie Pie, bouncing with excitement to the rhythm of the music, added, “This is so awesome! Their songs are amazing! And the light show is just out of this world!”
Rarity, always the fashion enthusiast, couldn't help but comment on their stage attire. “And look at their costumes! So stylish and perfectly suited to their music. It’s a visual and auditory feast!”
As the band performed, each song seemed to tell a story, their music resonating with the energy of the crowd. The girls were swept up in the experience, the power of the performance transcending the space between the stage and the audience.
Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash, who had initially been ready to brag about her ticket-acquiring skills, was now completely absorbed in the show, her earlier smugness replaced by genuine admiration for the band.
As the first song, "The Breach," began to play, Rarity found herself intently listening to the lyrics. The words struck a chord in her, evoking powerful memories from a significant event in her past – the Warltonwood Siege. The song's vivid imagery and emotive lyrics transported her back to that tumultuous time when Humdrum, against all odds, had heroically led a group to recapture the fort, a feat that had left her in a state of shock and awe.
"Follow me now once more into the breach" the lyrics echoed, mirroring the events of that day.
Rarity turned to Twilight, her voice tinged with nostalgia. “Twilight, do you remember the Warltonwood Siege? These lyrics... they’re taking me right back there. It’s as if Humdrum himself wrote them.”
Twilight, who had been swaying to the music, turned to face Rarity with a look of recognition. “You’re right. The way they describe the battle... it's eerily similar to what happened. It’s almost poetic, yet so vivid.”
Applejack, overhearing their conversation, added, “I reckon it takes someone who’s been through something like that to write lyrics so powerful. Makes you wonder about who’s behind that mask.”
Rarity nodded, lost in thought. “It was such a brave act. I remember feeling terrified for him, but at the same time, I couldn’t help but admire his courage. This song... it’s like a tribute to that day.”
As the song continued, each line seemed to resonate more deeply with Rarity. She found herself simultaneously reliving the fear and admiration she had felt during the siege. The lyrics painted a picture so vivid it was as if she were there again, witnessing Humdrum's daring and selfless actions.
Pinkie Pie, sensing the shift in mood, leaned over. “Hey, are you okay, Rarity? You seem a bit far away.”
Rarity managed a small smile. “I’m fine, Pinkie. Just lost in memories, that’s all. This song, it’s just so... impactful.”
As "The Breach" reached its crescendo, Rarity felt a renewed sense of respect and admiration for Humdrum – and whoever was behind the mask of the band member who had captured the essence of that day so perfectly in song. The performance was more than just entertainment; it was a poignant reminder of bravery, sacrifice, and the indelible mark such experiences leave on one's soul.
As the final notes of "The Breach" faded away, the crowd erupted in cheers and applause, deeply moved by the powerful performance. The energy in the venue was electric, a mixture of exhilaration and profound emotion.
Astral Drake, the lead vocalist known for his enigmatic presence, stepped forward to address the audience. The stage lights cast a dramatic glow around him, adding to the mystique of the moment. He held the microphone close, his voice resonating through the venue.
"Thank you, everyone," he began, his voice carrying over the crowd. "It's incredible to be here with you all tonight. Each song we play is a story, a piece of us, and we're thrilled to share them with you."
The audience hung on his every word, their anticipation building for what was to come next.
"This next one," Astral continued, "is a bit of a change of pace. It's called 'Otherworldly.' It's a little slower, but it's just as meaningful. We hope it takes you on a journey."
With that, he stepped back, and the opening chords of "Otherworldly" began to play.
The song started with a haunting melody, the sound mellow yet captivating, drawing the audience into its embrace. The stage lights dimmed to a soft glow, creating an intimate atmosphere that contrasted with the high energy of the previous performance.
As the song progressed, its melody weaving a tapestry of sound, the band members played with a gentle intensity, each note and lyric delivered with careful emotion. The slower tempo allowed the audience to absorb every word, every chord, and every beat, immersing them in the experience.
The lyrics of "Otherworldly" spoke of longing, love, and a connection that transcended the ordinary, resonating with the audience on a profound level. Astral's voice was both tender and powerful, conveying the depth and complexity of the emotions expressed in the song.
Twilight and her friends, still standing in the front row, were visibly moved by the performance. They swayed gently to the music, each lost in their own thoughts and feelings evoked by the song.
As "Otherworldly" reached its conclusion, the audience was left in a state of reflective silence, deeply touched by the beauty and emotion of the performance. Then, as the last note lingered in the air, the silence was broken by a thunderous applause, the crowd expressing their appreciation for the transcendent experience they had just shared.
As the last haunting note of "Otherworldly" dissipated, the audience still immersed in its melancholic beauty, Astral Drake stepped forward once again. The anticipation in the air was palpable as he prepared to introduce the next piece.
“Our next song is titled ‘Icarus,’” he announced, his voice echoing through the venue.
At the mention of the name, Rarity’s head snapped up, a look of shock crossing her face. She quickly turned to the other girls. “Wasn’t Humdrum’s original hero name Icarus?” she whispered, a tone of disbelief in her voice.
The girls exchanged glances, each contemplating the significance of the name. Twilight, ever the rational one, responded first. “It could just be a coincidence, Rarity. Icarus is a common reference in literature and music.”
Applejack, though intrigued, nodded in agreement. “Yeah, it’s probably not related. Just a name they liked for the song.”
Despite her friends' rationalizations, Rarity couldn’t shake the feeling that there was more to it.
As the song began, her suspicions only grew. The lyrics of "Icarus" seemed to tell a story eerily similar to Humdrum's journey – a tale of ambition, risk, and the perilous flight too close to the sun.
The melody was powerful, building up to a crescendo that mirrored the highs and lows of a hero's path. Astral Drake’s voice carried a poignant blend of triumph and tragedy, perfectly encapsulating the essence of the Icarus myth, but with a personal touch that felt intimately connected to Humdrum's own story.
Rarity found herself completely absorbed in the song, each line resonating with her deeper than the last. It was as if the song was a narrative of Humdrum’s life, his struggles, his victories, and his ultimate transformation.
As the song concluded, leaving the audience in a state of awe, Rarity remained deep in thought, the wheels in her mind turning. The connection between the song and Humdrum seemed too strong to be mere coincidence. The lyrics, the emotion, the story – it all pointed towards a deeper link, one that she couldn't ignore.
The girls noticed Rarity’s pensive state. Twilight leaned over, concern in her voice. “Rarity, are you okay? You seem really affected by that song.”
Rarity, still lost in her thoughts, managed a small smile. “It’s just... very moving. I guess it reminded me of someone.”
As the concert continued, Rarity couldn’t help but wonder about the mysteries surrounding Interstellar and their connection to the past she shared with Humdrum. The night was more than just a musical journey; it was a puzzle, each piece slowly fitting together to reveal a picture she was only just beginning to understand.
As the final chords of "Icarus" echoed through the venue, the audience remained captivated. Once again, Astral Drake stepped forward to introduce the next piece, "Earthrise." This time, Rarity seemed more composed, her earlier agitation subsiding, much to her friends' relief.
However, as "Earthrise" began to play, a flood of memories overwhelmed Rarity. She was transported back to the day of the siege, to a specific moment in the rotunda of the academy. In her mind's eye, she saw Humdrum hastily writing in a notebook above her, his pen going so fast it almost seemed to catch on fire. Curious, she had used her magic to teleport beside him, startling the young hero.
“Hey Humdrum, what are you doing?” came Radiance’s voice making him jump “Radiance! Hey, What’s up?” he asked hiding his notebook “What are you doing?” she asked as Radiance levitated the notebook towards her hand and read the paper “Oh, nothing much, just finishing this project for English class,” said Humdrum as he snatched it back nicely.
But, oh, it never did And I almost dropped my head And lost my faith Then I saw you from a distance You were worlds away Oh, but you had me from the vision I never looked away Again… I still fall for you like suns do for skies… Cerulean Pouring in from your eyes Just a hollow moon that you colorized… So powerful I feel so small But so alive Like watching the Earthrise…” “Wow, that’s very good, I didn’t know you were a poet,” she said in a flirty manner “Neither did I… anything I can do for you?” Humdrum asked with a smile “I push my feet to the edge I look and I face my world This lonely scene, I take it in It's hard to say where all of it begins And I end… And I waited for the sky to change
Tears streamed down Rarity's face as the emotional weight of the moment became too much to bear. Overwhelmed, she began to cry hysterically, her body going limp as she fainted into Sunset Shimmer's arms.
The song ended, and the band, noticing the commotion in the front row, grew concerned. Astral Drake stepped closer to the edge of the stage, his expression one of worry.
"Is she okay?" he called out, his voice carrying a genuine concern that transcended the performer-audience barrier.
Sunset Shimmer, cradling Rarity in her arms, called back, "She just fainted! I think it’s just the emotion of the night. We’ll take care of her."
Twilight quickly joined in to help, her voice laced with concern. “We’re really sorry about this. Your music is just so moving, it brought back some intense memories for her.”
The crowd around them hushed, their attention now on the unfolding scene. The band members exchanged glances, sensing the depth of the impact their music had on their audience, especially on Rarity.
Astral Drake nodded understandingly. “Take all the time you need. We hope she feels better soon. Music has a way of touching souls and bringing out deep emotions.”
As the girls gently escorted Rarity out of the venue, the band resumed their performance, but the incident left a lasting impression. The connection between their music and the audience was profound, a reminder of the power of art to evoke memories, emotions, and connections that run deep.
As the concert continued and the audience's focus returned to the stage, Spike quietly addressed the band, outlining a drastic change in their plan following the incident with Rarity. The gravity of the situation was apparent in his tone.
"Okay, this is it," Spike said in a hushed, urgent voice, ensuring only the band members could hear him. "When I give the signal, Shadow, you’ll use your Shadow Run to teleport me and you into that booth. Our target is Scorpan and Big Boy. You all ready?"
The members of the band exchanged serious glances, each aware of the weight of the decision they were about to make. The nod they gave in response was solemn, a mutual understanding of the risks and the necessity of their actions.
Then, as if nothing had transpired, they turned back to the audience and began to play the next song.
The music started, masking the tension that lay beneath their performance. The band played with a controlled intensity, each member focused on the task at hand while waiting for Spike's signal.
The audience, oblivious to the plan unfolding on stage, was swept up in the music. The band's performance was flawless, but behind their instruments and lyrics, a different kind of preparation was taking place.
Shadow, in particular, was on high alert. His unique ability to teleport using shadows was key to their plan. He watched Spike closely, ready to act on his cue.
As the song neared its end, Spike subtly nodded to Shadow, a barely perceptible signal that it was time. In an instant, Shadow activated his Shadow Run ability. The stage dimmed for a fraction of a second as he and Spike vanished, reappearing in the booth where Scorpan and Big Boy were seated.
The scene in the booth was not what Spike and Shadow had anticipated. Instead of confronting Scorpan and Big Boy as planned, they were met with a scene of chaos. Scorpan was nowhere to be seen, and Big Boy was sprawled on the ground, grievously wounded and bleeding profusely. Spike, now in his Silencer attire, approached him cautiously.
Big Boy, barely conscious and weak from his injuries, managed to speak in a faint, strained voice. “He was right... I was played by you... but now, all loose strings will be tightened... and no one will ever know...” A bitter, almost mocking laugh escaped his lips, despite his dire state.
Spike, his expression hard and unyielding, knelt beside Big Boy. “You’re wrong,” he said firmly, locking eyes with him. “Everyone will know. Your secrets, your plans, your manipulations – they won’t die with you.”
Big Boy’s eyes flickered with a mix of realization and defeat. He attempted to say something more, but his strength was fading fast. With a final breath that carried a sense of resignation, he succumbed to his injuries and lay motionless.
Spike stood up, his mind racing. The situation had escalated beyond their expectations. Scorpan’s absence was a concerning development, and Big Boy’s cryptic last words hinted at deeper schemes at play.
Shadow, standing at the entrance of the booth, kept watch. “What now, Spike? This changes everything.”
“We need to regroup and figure out our next move,” Spike replied, his voice low. “Scorpan is still out there, and whatever Big Boy meant by ‘tightening loose strings,’ we need to be prepared.”
They quickly made their way out of the booth, blending back into the shadows. The concert outside continued, the audience unaware of the drama that had just unfolded.
As they rejoined the rest of the band backstage, Spike relayed the events to them. The group listened in shock, realizing the gravity of the situation.
“We’re in deeper than we thought,” Carlos said, his expression serious. “We need to stay alert and keep our eyes open. There’s more at play here than we knew.”
The band nodded in agreement, a sense of determination settling over them. They were no longer just performers at a fest; they were now key players in a dangerous game of power and secrets. The stakes had been raised, and they needed to be ready for whatever came next.
[TV News Scene]
The screen flickered to life, showing the familiar set of a popular TV news channel. The anchor, a woman with a professional and somber expression, began the broadcast with breaking news from the night before.
“Good evening. Our top story tonight: Tragedy struck at the Discovery Fest, one of the city's most anticipated music events of the year. In a shocking turn of events, music mogul Joseph 'Big Boy' Juarez was found dead by his assistant during the fest, leading to an early end to the evening's festivities.”
The screen shifted to show footage of the festival grounds, now a scene of investigation, with police tape cordoning off certain areas and law enforcement officials moving about.
“The circumstances surrounding Mr. Juarez's death are still unclear, but early reports suggest foul play. Authorities are currently investigating the scene and have not released any details on potential suspects or motives.”
The anchor continued, her tone grave. “Big Boy was a well-known figure in the music industry, celebrated for his contributions but also a controversial figure due to his alleged connections to various criminal activities. His sudden death has sent shockwaves through the entertainment community and has raised many questions about what happened at the Discovery Fest.”
The broadcast then showed clips of festival attendees, some expressing their shock and disbelief, others discussing the abrupt end to the event and their evacuation from the venue.
“Fans and artists alike were stunned by the turn of events, with many expressing their condolences and seeking answers to the night's tragic outcome,” the anchor added.
The screen returned to the news anchor, who concluded the segment with a call for further information. “The investigation is ongoing, and authorities are asking anyone with information to come forward. We will continue to provide updates on this developing story. For now, the music community mourns the loss of one of its most influential figures under mysterious and troubling circumstances.”
As the broadcast moved on to other news, the weight of the story lingered, leaving viewers with a sense of unease and curiosity about the true events of that fateful night at the Discovery Fest.
Inside the Powerponies’ base, the atmosphere was tense as the team gathered around the screen, watching the news report on the events of the Discovery Fest. They were all feeling a mix of regret for leaving the fest early and relief seeing that Radiance (Rarity) was doing better after her emotional episode.
After the report ended, the team geared up for their nightly patrol, except for Radiance, who was advised to stay back and rest. As they were about to leave, Demoness (Sunset Shimmer) turned to Radiance with a half-joking, half-serious request.
“Hey, if you’re going to do any more of that fan art of you and Humdrum as a couple, make sure you put it in your personal file, okay? The last thing we need is one of those drawings getting out to the public. Or worse, into the Oracle,” she said with a smirk.
Radiance, still processing the events of the fest and the emotions stirred by the songs, sighed and nodded. “Don’t worry, I’ll be careful.”
Once alone, Radiance sat in front of the Oracle, a powerful computer system they used for information and analysis. As she tried to distract herself, she began to sketch absentmindedly. Without realizing it, she drew a hyper-realistic image of Humdrum and absentmindedly placed it into the Oracle’s identifier.
To her shock, the screen flashed “Match!” Her eyes widened in disbelief as she read the result – the match was between Humdrum and Silencer. Frantically, she typed additional codes into the Oracle, requesting more information.
As the Oracle processed the data, Radiance’s heart pounded in her chest. When the results came up, her face turned pale. The match was not just between Humdrum and Silencer – it also linked them to Xavien Davenport.
Her mind raced with the implications. “Xavien... Silencer... Humdrum. They’re all the same person,” she whispered to herself, disbelief and realization washing over her.
The room was silent except for the hum of the Oracle, but Radiance felt as though her world had just turned upside down. The connections, the coincidences,
the songs at the fest – it all made sense now. The pieces of the puzzle she had been trying to solve for so long finally fit together, revealing a truth she had never anticipated.
Radiance sat there, stunned, trying to process the revelation. “How... How did I not see it before?” she murmured, her mind replaying every interaction, every moment she had shared with Xavien, Silencer, and Humdrum.
She realized that her feelings for Humdrum, the admiration and the connection she felt towards him, were not just relics of the past. They were very much alive, intertwined with her interactions with Xavien, and even her encounters with the mysterious Silencer.
The realization was overwhelming. She needed to tell the others, but how would they react? Would they see Xavien, their teammate and friend, in a different light now?
With a deep breath, Radiance composed herself. She needed to approach this carefully. The revelation not only affected her but the entire team and their mission. Xavien's complex identity as Humdrum, Silencer, and himself was a critical piece of information that could change everything.
Radiance stood up, determination setting in. She placed Xavien Davenport’s name into an address search engine, and once she found it, wrote it down, erased the research, got dressed and headed out of the base.
“I must know the truth!” She thought as she leaped into the air, using her air magic to arrive there faster.
Phoenix Ch. 12 "One's first love"
Radiance's heart pounded as she flew towards Xavien's address, her mind a whirlwind of questions and emotions. The revelation about Xavien's identity had shaken her to the core, and she needed answers.
"Is he really Humdrum? The one who stood by us all those years ago?" she thought, her wings beating rhythmically as she navigated through the night sky. "He was presumed gone, but if he's been here all along..."
Her thoughts turned more personal as she neared her destination. "Does he remember me? The moments we shared, the battles we fought together... Does he still think of those times?"
The most profound question weighed heavily on her heart: "Does he still love me?" Memories of their past, filled with camaraderie and unspoken feelings, flooded her mind. The connection they shared as Humdrum and Radiance had been deep, but with Xavien's return and the truth about his identity, everything felt uncertain.
As Radiance approached Xavien's place, a mix of apprehension and longing filled her. She knew this confrontation could change everything between them. The stakes were high, not just for their personal relationship, but for the dynamics of their entire team.
Landing quietly near his residence, Radiance took a moment to gather her courage. "This is it," she whispered to herself. "Time to find out the truth."
With a deep breath, she stepped forward, ready to face whatever answers lay ahead. The night was still, but for Radiance, it felt like the world was on the brink of turning.
Perched atop a nearby roof, Radiance's gaze fixed on the figure standing on the balcony. There he was – Xavien, or rather, the man she now knew as Humdrum and Silencer. The moonlight cast a soft glow over his features, accentuating his contemplative expression as he looked out over the town.
Radiance's heart fluttered in her chest. Even from this distance, she could see the intensity in his gaze, a look so familiar it tugged at memories long buried. It was the same serious, almost emotionless expression he used to have as Humdrum, the same look that had captivated her all those years ago.
She watched him silently, a tumult of emotions swirling within her. There was so much she wanted to say, so many questions she needed answers to. Yet, the distance between them felt more than just physical. It was as if years of separation, secrets, and unspoken truths lay between them, creating an invisible barrier she wasn't sure how to cross.
Radiance could sense the weight of his thoughts, the burden of a past that was both his armor and his prison. The revelation of his identities had opened a floodgate of possibilities and uncertainties. Did he stand there as Xavien, as Humdrum, or as Silencer? Or was he, like her, caught in the crossfire of his multiple lives?
As she continued to observe him, Radiance grappled with her own feelings. Part of her yearned to fly down to him, to confront him with everything she had discovered and felt. Yet another part held her back, urging caution and patience.
This moment, charged with potential and fraught with the risk of altering their relationship forever, required more than impulsive action. Radiance knew she needed to approach this with care, not just for her sake, but for his and for the team they were both a part of.
For now, she chose to remain a silent observer, giving herself time to process and plan her next move. As the night air whispered around her, Radiance made a silent vow. She would find a way to bridge the gap between them, to unravel the mysteries of the past, and to face whatever the future held, together.
Spike stood on the balcony, his gaze lingering over the cityscape below. The puzzle of Big Boy's final words haunted him, casting a shadow over his thoughts. "You were played by you... all loose strings will be tightened... and no one will ever know..." These words echoed in his mind, cryptic and ominous.
"What did he mean?" Spike murmured to himself, his brows furrowed in concentration. "Was it a warning? A threat? Or just the delirious ramblings of a dying man?" The uncertainty gnawed at him. He prided himself on being a step ahead, but this time, he felt adrift in a sea of unknowns.
As the wind began to pick up, chilling the night air, Spike's attention shifted to the sky. Dark clouds gathered, foretelling the arrival of winter's first snow. He pulled his coat tighter around him, feeling the change in the weather.
"The first winter snow, I presume," he mused aloud, a momentary distraction from his troubled thoughts. "Well, better get things ready." He recognized the need to prepare, not just for the approaching winter but for the challenges that lay ahead.
Turning away from the balcony, Spike re-entered his mansion, his mind still racing. The weight of leadership and the responsibility he carried for his team felt heavier in that moment. He knew they were on the cusp of something significant, a turning point that could define their future.
As he walked through the dimly lit hallways of his home, Spike resolved to be vigilant, to keep his team safe, and to unravel the mystery that Big Boy's words had presented. "Whatever is coming, we'll face it together," he said to himself. "We always have."
The quiet halls of the mansion seemed to echo his determination, a silent witness to the resolve of a man who had faced adversity time and again and emerged stronger each time. With each step, Spike reaffirmed his commitment to uncover the truth and protect those he cared about, no matter what the cost.
Radiance, still perched on the roof overlooking Spike's mansion, wrestled with her thoughts. The realization that Spike was indeed Humdrum had set her mind racing. Every gesture, every word he uttered on the balcony, only served to confirm her suspicions. It was him – the same person she had known and cherished as Humdrum. But now, she faced a new dilemma: how to approach him with this revelation.
Her heart pounded in her chest as she contemplated her next move. "How do I approach him? What do I say? How will he react?" These questions swirled in her mind, each one leading to a labyrinth of uncertainties.
After a few moments of intense deliberation, she made a decision. Using her magic, Radiance conjured a familiar object in her hand – Humdrum's old mask. It was a simple piece, covering only the area around his eyes, but it held a profound significance. It was a symbol of their past, a remembrance of the time they had spent together, fighting side by side.
Holding the mask tightly, Radiance took a deep breath to steady her nerves. This was it – the moment of truth. With a determined leap, she gracefully soared from the rooftop towards Spike's balcony. Her magic guided her flight, ensuring a silent and precise landing.
As she landed on the balcony, the sound of her boots softly touching the ground was the only noise in the quiet night. She stood there for a moment, gathering her courage, the mask still clutched in her hand. This was more than just a reunion; it was a confrontation with the past and a step into an uncertain future.
Radiance raised her head, ready to face Spike – or rather, Xavien, Humdrum, Silencer – the man with many identities but one singular presence in her life. The time had come to reveal what she knew, to confront the memories and feelings that had resurfaced, and to discover the truth about the man behind the mask.
Spike meandered through his mansion, turning on the furnace to ward off the chill of the impending snow. He glanced at the clock, noting it was nearing midnight. Despite it being his first "day off" in a long while, he felt an uncharacteristic sense of boredom. Video games and comic books, his usual go-to pastimes, didn't appeal to him tonight. Resigned to a restless night, he decided to turn in early, fully expecting his night terrors to jolt him awake in a few hours.
As he headed back to his room, a movement caught his eye. There, standing on his balcony, was Radiance. Surprised, he quickly approached and slid open the door, instantly switching to a friendly, upbeat civilian demeanor.
"Hey! You're Radiance, right? It's awesome to meet you! What can I help you with?" he greeted her with a broad smile, trying to mask his surprise at her unexpected visit.
Radiance, without a word, moved her right hand and threw something at his face. Spike instinctively recoiled, his hands going up to protect himself. As he felt the fabric settle around his eyes, realization dawned on him. It was a mask – Humdrum's mask.
Internally, Spike's thoughts raced. "Oh no," he thought, a mix of shock and apprehension filling him. This wasn't just any visit; Radiance knew, or at least suspected, something about his past.
Slowly lowering his hands from his face, Spike turned back to face Radiance. The mask around his eyes was a stark reminder of the life he once led, a life he thought he had left behind. The expression on his face shifted from friendly to one of solemn realization as he met Radiance's gaze.
The moment was charged with unspoken questions and emotions. The air between them was thick with the weight of past secrets and present revelations. As Spike faced Radiance, he could see she had tears falling down her face “It was you… this whole time,” she said.
Spike’s friendly personality disappeared and was replaced by his usual stoic and emotionless demeanor, both of them knew that the conversation they were about to have could change everything.
Seconds transformed into minutes as Radiance paced back and forth in Spike's living room, her mind a storm of emotions. Spike, meanwhile, sat quietly on his sofa, observing her. His expression was a mix of understanding and remorse, knowing well the impact his actions had caused. Radiance had managed to calm down slightly, enough to fix her mascara, but her mind was still racing with questions and emotions, particularly why Spike hadn't seemed surprised to see Rarity behind Radiance's mask.
Finally, unable to contain the turmoil inside her any longer, Radiance stopped pacing and turned to face Spike. Her voice was filled with
anguish and frustration as she yelled, "3 YEARS! FOR 3 YEARS I THOUGHT YOU WERE DEAD! FOR 3 YEARS MY WORLD WAS EMPTY AND COLD AND FALLING APART! BUT IT TURNS OUT THAT YOU WERE ALIVE ALL THIS TIME!"
Spike's expression softened, his eyes filled with regret. "Radiance... Rachel," he started, addressing her by both her hero and civilian names, acknowledging the depth of their connection. "I can't begin to explain how sorry I am. There were so many times I wanted to reach out, to let you know I was okay, but I couldn't. Not without putting you and the others at risk."
Radiance's hands clenched into fists, her voice shaking. "Risk? Do you have any idea how much pain your 'death' caused? Do you know what it did to us, to me? You were our friend, our teammate... and I... I cared about you more than you could possibly know."
Spike rose from the sofa, taking a cautious step towards her. "I never wanted to hurt you or any of the others. But the circumstances... they were complicated. There was so much at stake, and I had to make some tough decisions."
Radiance looked away, tears brimming in her eyes. "But why didn't you come back? Even after things settled down?"
Spike sighed, a pained look crossing his face. "Because by the time I came to, much had changed, and I knew that it was now too late. I was no longer the same person. I had become something… or someone different, and I thought... I thought it was better to keep my past dead and buried."
Radiance turned back to face him, her eyes searching his. "But it wasn't dead, Spike. It was very much alive, in all of us who mourned you. You were... are so important to us."
Spike took another step closer, his voice filled with emotion. "I know that now. And I'm so, so sorry. If I could turn back time and do things differently, I would. But all I can do now is try to make amends, to be the person you and the team need me to be."
As they stood there, the distance between them filled with years of unspoken words and emotions, it was clear that this conversation was just the beginning. There was much to be resolved, much to be healed. But in that moment, a bridge had been built, a step towards understanding and reconciliation.
Rachel's frustration and pain boiled over as she listened to Xavien's reasoning. His words about making amends and turning back time struck her as hollow, too little too late, and she couldn't contain her anger. "TURN BACK TIME! MAKE AMENDS! YOU THINK THAT IS ENOUGH TO SOLVE ALL THIS!" she exclaimed, her voice echoing with a mix of hurt and indignation.
Xavien, taken aback by her outburst, recognized the depth of the emotional turmoil his absence had caused her. He could see the pain in her eyes, the years of grief and unanswered questions.
Rachel continued, her voice breaking as she fought back tears. "Even if time had passed, you should've come back... to us... to me!" Her words were a plea, an expression of the heartache she had endured.
Xavien looked at her, his expression somber. "Rachel, when I came to, it had been days since the fight with Tirek. I saw my own funeral on TV. I realized that if I went back then, no one, not even you or the others, would believe it was me. And you know I'm right."
His voice was devoid of emotion, a stark contrast to the passion in Rachel's. She knew, deep down, that there was some truth to his words, but it did little to ease the pain.
"And then, as time passed, and I saw everything you all had accomplished on your own, using my death as a push... it made me think. Who am I, to come back and ruin what you've built? To destroy the dreams you achieved... to void the goals you completed... I understood that my place in the world was not beside you or any of the girls... and..."
Before Xavien could finish, Rachel's emotions reached a breaking point. With a mix of anger, hurt, and unspoken love, she slapped him across the face. The sound of the slap echoed through the room. The physical pain of the slap was nothing compared to the emotional turmoil it represented. Xavien didn't flinch, absorbing the blow, his face still turned towards her.
Rachel held her hand, the sting of the slap lingering, a physical manifestation of the emotional pain she felt. The room fell into a tense silence, the air thick with unspoken words and raw emotions.
In that moment, with the echo of the slap still hanging in the air, the depth of their shared history, the pain of separation, and the complexity of their feelings lay bare between them. The scene ended there, a poignant reminder of the scars left by time and the difficult path to healing and understanding.
Rachel's emotions were raw and unguarded as she confronted Xavien, her tears a testament to the years of pain and longing. She repeated his words, her voice trembling with emotion. "Ruin what we've built? To destroy the dreams I achieved... to void the goals I completed!... I cared about all that years ago!" Her exclamation was a revelation of her true feelings, buried under years of hurt and unfulfilled desires.
"But, all that changed!" she continued, her voice growing more intense as she moved closer to Xavien. "I wanted to build something together with you!" Her words were a confession, a window into her heart that she had kept closed for too long.
She stepped even closer, her eyes locked with his, her voice barely above a whisper. "My goal of being a famous fashionista took a second place, behind becoming your partner, your lover... your wife..." The depth of her feelings, kept hidden for so long, was now laid bare.
Closing the gap between them, she looked into Xavien's eyes, her voice soft yet full of conviction. "My dream... my dream changed too... to becoming the mother of your children and having a family with the one I love." Her words hung in the air, a profound confession of the life she had envisioned with him.
Without another word, Rachel closed the remaining distance and kissed Xavien passionately. It was a kiss that held years of suppressed love, longing, and dreams. For a moment, the world around them ceased to exist, and there was only the two of them, reconnecting in a way that words could never fully capture.
Xavien, taken by surprise, was momentarily frozen. But as the reality of Rachel's words and the sincerity of her kiss sank in, he responded, enveloping her in his arms. In that embrace, years of separation and misunderstanding began to melt away, giving way to a newfound hope and a future that might still be possible.
The kiss between Rachel and Xavien was a powerful moment, full of emotion and long-suppressed desires. When they finally parted for air, there was a softness in their gaze, a connection that had been rekindled.
Rachel, with a hint of shyness and curiosity, asked, "I always wanted to do that... it was my first kiss... what about you?"
Xavien, caught off guard by the question, hesitated before replying, "Third." The moment the word left his mouth, he realized his mistake. He covered his mouth, but it was too late.
Rachel's eyes narrowed as the light in them dimmed. "Who?" she asked, her tone sharp with sudden anger.
Xavien felt a pang of fear, realizing the potential impact of his honesty. "Applejack... 2 months ago... and 2 days ago," he confessed, his voice barely above a whisper, his face glistening with nervous sweat.
To his surprise, Rachel started to laugh, but it wasn't a joyful laugh. It was tinged with a mix of disbelief and something darker. "So, she was your first..." she said, her laughter trailing off into a more ominous tone. "Then, I'll have to be the other first experience for you!"
Before Xavien could react, Rachel grabbed him by the hand and pulled him down the hall. Her demeanor had shifted, now charged with a playful yet assertive energy. Xavien, still reeling from the sudden change in mood, allowed himself to be led, unsure of what to expect but unable to resist the pull of the moment.
The tension and uncertainty of their earlier conversation were momentarily forgotten, replaced by a whirlwind of emotions and unexplored possibilities. As they disappeared down the hall, it was clear that this night was just the beginning of a new chapter in their complicated, intertwined lives.
With that Rarity pulled Spike towards his bedroom, finding it in a matter of seconds, surprising him with the speed in which she found it.
Once inside, she locked the door and turned to him, licking her lips some. Using her magic to make her super suit disappear, she let her breasts sway some as she moved to stand before him. Leaning against him some, she murrs softly and grabs his hands, placing them upon her breasts. "You like them? Cause they’re all your and yours alone." Giggling, she kisses his neck some.
Growling softly, Spike squeezes her breasts, more than a handful each, and he shakes his head. "Indeed."
At that moment, Spike felt something within him change… like if someone had flicked a light switch, he couldn’t explain it, but he knew one thing, he wanted Rarity, he wanted her, her love, her body… and what Spike wants, he gets!
Turning towards the bed, he pulls Rarity with him by the breasts, pushing her down to sit upon it.
Opening his jeans, he saw her eyes open wide seeing the bulge he had in his boxers. Once he was undressed from the waist down, his meat rod poking out, he moved to the bed and pushed her back. Kneeling over her head, he pinches her nipples gently. “You can be very seductive when you want to, huh?”
“Only with you my love,” Rarity purred
He reaches down and lifts her head to his crotch, giving her a whiff of his strong scent. Feeling her tongue slide out and begin to wrap around his cock as it slides out.
The flavor was interesting, and something she knew she'd be back for. More and more of his cock came out, and as she took it into her mouth, he began thrusting into her mouth.
The groans and moans she gave as she felt his throbbing cock thrusting at her, already dripping pre along her chin, neck, and some spurts hitting between her breasts.
"Mmm, you’re enjoying this, aren't you?" His voice was rough as he continued thrusting into her mouth and throat, only receiving muffled moans around his cock.
After a few more thrusts, he felt his limit reach up to him, so he pulled out, much to her annoyance.
She whimpered before he slapped her, but not too hard. "Quiet, bitch. I'm going to fuck your huge tits and cover you in my cum. You can and will take it. If you manage to swallow any, maybe I'll fuck your ass and cunt." Upon seeing her shiver at the thought, he turned around, placing the thick slab of meat in the valley of her breasts. Pushing them together, he began thrusting between them as he growled softly.
However, all this pleasure, and Spike’s way of talking awoke something in Rarity, it is as if she liked him being rough, and treating her like if she was his property.
“Oh, I like you being rough,” Rarity moaned
Each time he hilted between the mountainous titflesh, she gave the tip a lick and suck, as he made sure to leave her wanting for more.
"I’ve got to say Rares, how big are your tits? Never seen such voluptuous breasts." He began moving quicker, pre lubricating her fur, making it feel almost like a pussy. Her white fur would soon be painted in his cream, but judging by how she was moaning and kept her mouth open, he figured she'd enjoy it.
"I'm a DDD… but their still smaller that Fluttershy’s" Rarity said
“R-really?” Spike asked
“Yeah… she’s an F-cup… I don’t even know how… she only eats salads,” Rarity moaned
“Well, yours feel wonderful,” Spike moaned trying to make her feel better about it
“Like I said… they’re all yours… my love,” She moaned
After a few more minutes, Spike reached his limit and with a loud growl began to cum. The first shots hit her in the face, stunning her momentarily, but she quickly recovered, angling herself so she could catch the tip in her mouth, doing her best to drink down the thick, copious seed, while the shots that she missed painted her neck and the top of her breasts.
Pulling back as the spurts began to die out, he let his cock drip down her stomach before placing himself between her legs. "Now, do you want it like this, or do you want to be bred like the slut you are?"
“Mmmh, fuck me, fuck me and make me your for good, Spikey-Wickey" Rarity moaned
Rolling over, she mushed her cum-splattered chest into the bed, getting more messed up as she aimed her ass at him. She was wet, judging by how damp the fur was, and even over her tailhole. Grinning, Spike walked forward on his knees, pressing his tip against her cunt. "Well, get ready to be stuffed." he said
Looking back in some worry, as she saw how thick his cock was, she had had a taste when she was sucking on it, but, for some reason, it seemed bigger, almost as if the thickness had doubled. Biting her lips, her nails dug into the mattress through the sheets as he began pushing in.
Her tightness surprised Spike, he knew that she was a virgin, just like he was, but he always imagined that it would stretch more, or Rarity was just naturally tight.
Spike could only work a few inches in at a time. Both were groaning as he came to rest against her hymen, which made Spike stop
“I’m ready my love…” she said, almost in a pleading voice
“Ok, here goes,” Spike said as he thrusted forward.
Rarity bit her lip to muffle the pain of becoming a woman, as droplets of blood started to sprinkle onto the bed. Spike was concerned when he saw her reaction, but after a few more droplets fell, it stopped. Thankfully he hadn't torn her, though she did feel like she would be split in two any minute now.
Pulling back to the tip, he gave her ass a swat, gaining a yelp from her and a clench around his cock. The pre and her own juices making it an easier entrance the second time in, as he thrust until the end, growling and groaning.
Leaning over her back to bite the scruff, his hands moving to tease and pull on her nipples, spreading his cum into her fur more, taking her as his. Each thrust had him pounding her cervix, still more to go before he even got to the knot, but she would moan as she came for the first time that night.
Stopping to grind against the entrance to her womb, he felt her pushing back, signalling to him she wanted it ALL.
Being a man who has never been too interested in his own pleasure, he was having a sensory overload, and he wanted more.
He pulled out and paused. "Get ready,dear. I'm going to fuck your womb and leave so much cum inside you… people will think you’re pregnant."
"Mmm… Darling, I don’t want people to think that… I want it to be a fact" she said coyly
Her words drove a thought to him, something he knew he'd get in time.
At this, he thrust hard into her, spreading her more with each thrust, the last barrier to her womb weakening with each battering thrust.
“OH GOD! YES~ KEEP GOING SPIKEY!!!” She moaned loudly as saliva started to trickle down her face.
After about 10 minutes or so, she could not keep him out any longer, his thick, throbbing cock spearing through and into her womb, causing another orgasm to wring through her, clenching and rippling around him.
Each clench was replied in kind with a spurt of pre from him.
Continuing to push in, he could JUST feel he was bottoming out as his knot grinded against her, teasing her clit as he stretched her out. Pulling back, he'd get about halfway out, only to thrust back in, further weakening her womb to let him in, and causing minor sparks of pleasure to shoot through her body repeatedly, each time his knot spreading her wider, getting ready for the full load he had in store for her, and that she was so desperate for.
"By the way, Dragon Anatomy 101 dear, the first load is small compared to when we “bust a nut. Just be glad it's not in your ass, I'd probably tear you some. Not a good thing to do to my new personal bitch." he whispered in a deep, semi-guttural voice in her ear
This sent a jolt of pleasure all over her body, making her clench down on his dick.
“Oh, you like it when I talk to you like a bitch? Don’t you? The prim and proper Rachel Belle is actually a slut, huh?” Spike said again in her ear
Rarity’s mind was going completely blank, especially after hearing Spike’s words, she did her best to gather her thoughts before moaning out loud.
“YES! I-I love it!”
“Say it properly,” Spike whispered in her ear
“I-I-I… Rachel Belle… I’m a slut… I'm Spikey-Wickey's personal slut!” Rarity said as she moaned
“Good girl… and good girls deserve a treat,” Spike said as he kissed her neck.
This caused Rarity to clamp Spike’s dick again, sending even more pleasure to Spike
“Get ready dear… I’m about to make you mine for good,” he whispered seductively in her ear ,making Rarity turn to him and kiss him, her tongue fighting with Spike’s for dominance, before letting his forked tongue rule victorious.
He sped up, each thrust was punctuated with the slapping, squelching sounds of his knot spreading her further, until, with a POP, his knot slipped in, but were pulled back out immediately, teasing both clit and g-spot.
The sheer pleasure Rarity felt made her eyes roll back and her tongue slip out of her mouth, her mind was completely blank
He knew he was close, and continued to knot fuck her a few times before grabbing her tits and pulling her nipples as he thrust in, spearing her fully with his engorged pillar of flesh and muscle and the lobes of his knot, swelling and locking him deep inside of her.
“Here’s your treat, baby girl,” Spike said, seconds later, her body was assaulted with the bursts of seed that came from him.
Each shot was hotter than the last, she could feel them splashing within her womb; but then her brain jumpstarted, and a massive question in her mind.
“Am I in heat?!” she wondered, because there'd be NO WAY she'd be able to get through this without getting pregnant, but then, her mind started to play images of her and Spike raising their child, being a family… being happy, and she couldn’t help but smile at that as she felt Spike’s dick leave her pussy with a POP.
He then laid down on the bed, Rarity, exhausted out of her mind, weakly crawled over to him, laying her body on top of him as they shared another passionate kiss.
“That… was… wonderful,” she said as she caught her breath from the love making and kissing
“Indeed… it was…” Spike said, replaying the moment in his mind over and over again, until he realised a few things.
He quickly looked down and saw Rarity’s belly, it had bulged with all the cum he had let out into her, which then led to another realization “We didn’t wear rubber!” and lastly he remembered the way he acted towards her during their love making
“...Hey, Rares,” he said
“What is it, darling?” she asked
“We didn’t wear rubber… are you… you know?” he asked
“I couldn’t tell you, darling, but, I do know one thing, if I am and it happens, I will have regrets, this is the happiest I have been in a long time,” she said as she snuggled up to him.
“Sorry, about the way I acted during sex,” Spike said, blushing for the first time in his life
“Why? I enjoyed our love making… and you being the dominant one, was my favorite part,” she said coyly as she kissed his cheek
“Really?” he asked
“Yes, Darling… I hope you continue to… “dominate” in our relationship,” she giggled as she kissed Spike again, before falling asleep snuggling him tightly, as if she was afraid he’d disappear by the time she woke up.
Spike, just laid in bed, doing his best to come to terms with everything that had happened the last hour.
He looked down at Rarity’s peaceful, sleeping form, he slid down to kiss her on the forehead, before looking at his alarm clock and going to bed.
THE NEXT MORNING
Rarity awoke in a room bathed in the soft light of morning, feeling a mixture of bliss and disorientation. As the memories of the previous night flooded back, a warm blush spread across her cheeks. She was in Xavien's house, a thought that made her heart flutter with a mix of excitement and nervousness.
Her thoughts were interrupted by a loud thud from downstairs. Curious and slightly alarmed, she quickly got out of bed and made her way down the stairs. As she entered the room from where the noise had emanated, she found Spike, busy cleaning an empty room.
"Oh, good morning, M'lady," Spike greeted her cheerfully, not showing any signs of the awkwardness that often follows such mornings. "Just cleaning up a little."
Rarity, still taking in the scene, asked softly, "What for, Darling?"
Spike, tying up the garbage bags, replied, "Well, my grandfather told me that once I bring a girl home, I must take responsibility. So, I cleaned out this room for you to use as your own studio when you work on your dresses."
The gesture touched Rarity deeply, a tangible sign of Spike's commitment and thoughtfulness. She felt a rush of affection and gratitude towards him. Without hesitation, she walked over and kissed him, a kiss that spoke of newfound love and shared futures.
Once the kiss ended, Rarity looked into his eyes, her own shining with emotion. "Together forever, right?" she asked, her voice filled with hope and love.
Spike, with a playful twinkle in his eye, teased, "Till death do us part."
Their laughter filled the room, light and carefree. The moment was simple yet profound, marking the beginning of a new chapter in their relationship. It was a promise of togetherness, of facing whatever the future held, hand in hand.
As they stood there in the room that would become a space for Rarity's creativity and passion, they both knew that the journey ahead would be filled with challenges. But in that moment, all that mattered was the bond they shared and the love that had blossomed between them. The room, once empty, was now a symbol of their commitment to each other and the life they were beginning to build together.
Author's Note
Before anyone says anything, Yes I know, the clop scene was... off... but cut me some slack! I haven't written a proper clop scene in ages.
Thanks for your pacience, I'll try to have a better one next time.
Phoenix Ch. 13: A new plan.
Author's Note
OK.
Important news, this is the first chapter of the "SECOND SEASON" or "Asylum Arc"
Hope you enjoy.
Phoenix Ch. 13: A new plan.
Two days later, Rarity returned to her university class with a lightness in her step, her heart still warm from the events of the past few days. That morning, she had asked Spike to accompany her to campus, but he had gently declined, explaining that since he didn't have any classes that day, he'd stay home to finish the final touches on her studio. Rarity appreciated the gesture, knowing how much care and effort he was putting into creating a space just for her. The thought of it made her smile all the way to class.
When she arrived at the classroom, her friends from the League were already gathered near the entrance. As soon as they spotted her, their faces lit up, though it was clear that their initial excitement was tinged with curiosity and a bit of concern. Rarity had been unusually quiet over the weekend, which hadn't gone unnoticed.
"Rarity!" Twilight was the first to approach, her voice filled with relief. "You’ve been so quiet! We were starting to get a little worried."
Applejack, who was close behind, raised an eyebrow with her usual straightforwardness. "Yeah, sugarcube. Not like ya to go off the radar like that."
Pinkie Pie, always the animated one, bounced over with a grin. "We thought maybe you got kidnapped by a fashion mogul or something! But you look super happy, so maybe it was a romantic weekend getaway?!" she teased, her bright blue eyes twinkling mischievously.
Rarity’s cheeks flushed slightly at Pinkie’s insinuation, but she smiled, brushing off the comment with practiced grace. "Oh, you know how it is, darlings," she said, waving her hand lightly. "Sometimes a girl just needs a little break from the chaos. I’ve been... catching up on personal things." Her choice of words was careful, but the memory of the weekend with Spike fluttered in her mind, causing her to glow with happiness.
Rainbow Dash eyed her suspiciously, crossing her arms over her chest. "Yeah, but what kind of 'personal things'? You’ve been smiling like you just won the lottery or something."
Sunset Shimmer, who had been watching Rarity closely, couldn’t help but notice the subtle changes. "You’re definitely different, Rarity. Something happened."
Rarity's smile widened. "Well... let’s just say I’ve been spending time with someone who makes me very happy." Her voice carried a note of affection, one that didn’t escape the group.
The girls exchanged glances, each with varying levels of realization dawning on them. Twilight, ever the thoughtful one, gently placed a hand on Rarity’s arm. "We’re just glad you’re okay, Rarity. You seem really... at peace."
"Yeah, you were all gloom and doom a few weeks ago, now you're basically glowing," Applejack added, her tone a mix of curiosity and genuine happiness for her friend.
Rarity beamed, her mind flashing back to Spike and the new chapter they had started together. "Let’s just say I’ve found something – someone – worth focusing on. Someone who has reminded me what it feels like to truly be seen, and loved."
Pinkie gasped dramatically. "Oh! I knew it! A secret romance! Tell us more!" She leaned in, eyes wide with anticipation.
Rarity let out a soft laugh, shaking her head playfully. "Now, now, a lady doesn’t reveal all her secrets. You’ll find out in time, I’m sure."
The girls continued to tease and question her, but it was clear they were relieved to see her in such a cheerful state. Though Rarity didn’t give them all the details, the weekend had indeed changed something within her. The love and connection she had found with Spike had reinvigorated her in ways she hadn’t anticipated. And for the first time in years, she felt genuinely hopeful about what the future held.
As the class bell rang, signaling the start of their lecture, the group settled into their seats.
As the lecture concluded, the bustling noise of students gathering their things filled the room. Rarity, still glowing from the events of the past few days, was quietly packing her belongings when Pinkie Pie approached her seat, eyes gleaming with curiosity.
"Rarity, darling!" Pinkie chimed in a sing-song voice as she slid into the seat next to her friend, resting her elbows on the desk and giving her a mischievous grin. "Now that class is over, we can get back to the real important stuff. Spill the tea! What’s this about a romance?"
Rarity, feeling a wave of heat rush to her cheeks, immediately put on her most composed smile. "Pinkie, there’s really nothing to 'spill,' as you say," she said, waving off Pinkie's curiosity with an elegant flick of her hand. "I’ve just been... taking some time for myself, that’s all."
Pinkie raised an eyebrow, clearly not convinced. "Oh, come on! You’re glowing, you’ve been smiling non-stop, and I know that look in your eyes!" She leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a stage whisper. "It’s the 'I’m-in-love' look, and don’t even try to deny it!"
Rarity’s composure faltered for a moment, but she quickly recovered, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "Pinkie, really, there’s nothing more to say. I’m simply in a... good place. Sometimes, a little self-care does wonders for one’s spirits." She stood, clutching her bag, ready to make her exit.
Pinkie, ever persistent, stood up with her, blocking her path. "But what about all those times you said you’d never date anyone again after Humdrum? You were always so dramatic, saying things like, 'My heart shall forever belong to the memory of a hero lost in the battle of Warltonwood!'—" Pinkie exaggerated, holding her chest as if delivering a tragic performance.
Rarity stiffened slightly at the mention of Humdrum but kept her face neutral. "That was... well, I wasn’t exactly in my right mind back then," she said with a polite smile, trying to maneuver around Pinkie. "Things change, and people grow."
"But Rarity!" Pinkie exclaimed, skipping after her as she tried to make her way out of the lecture hall. "You’ve been holding onto that whole 'forever alone' thing for years! Something big must’ve happened for you to change your mind! Who is this mystery man? Ooooh, tell me, tell me!"
Rarity tried her best to maintain her calm demeanor, walking faster toward the door. "Really, Pinkie, I just don’t feel like discussing it right now. Perhaps another time." She flashed a delicate smile before hastily walking away.
Pinkie stood there, hands on her hips, watching Rarity's retreating figure. "Well, that was very suspicious," she mumbled to herself, her eyes narrowing. Something was definitely going on.
Just then, Applejack approached, her brow furrowed with concern. "Pinkie, what's with all the excitement? Rarity’s actin’ a bit strange today. I haven’t seen her like this in a while. What’s going on with her?"
Pinkie, still looking after Rarity, turned to Applejack with a knowing grin. "Oh, she’s in love, for sure! I’m telling you, AJ, she’s got that look, and if you ask me, she’s graduated to adulthood."
Applejack’s face flushed red at the implication, and she blinked in surprise. "Wait, hold on. Are ya sayin’...?" She lowered her voice. "How do you even know?"
Pinkie leaned in conspiratorially, whispering with an almost too-serious expression. "Because when I graduated, I walked with a bit of a limp. And Rarity’s definitely limping... a little, but it’s there!"
Applejack’s blush deepened, and she scratched the back of her neck, feeling more awkward than she had in a long while. "Well, uh, I guess I’m happy for her then." She shook her head, trying to focus. "But it’s still a bit weird, her bein’ all secretive like that. Never thought she’d be one to shy away from tellin’ us about someone special."
"Maybe she’s just waiting for the right time to share!" Pinkie said cheerfully, shrugging as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "Love makes people all kinds of funny, you know!"
Applejack nodded, though her expression was still a little unsure. "Yeah, maybe. Still, it’s good to see her happy. She’s been through a lot."
With that, Applejack made a quick comment about needing to get to her next class and walked away, leaving Pinkie with a gleam in her eye.
"Guess it’s time to do some sleuthing!" Pinkie whispered to herself, determined to figure out what was going on. Without missing a beat, she hurried after Rarity, carefully staying just out of sight but ready to press for more details the first chance she got. This was too juicy a mystery to let go.
BACK AT SPIKE’S HOUSE
Spike stood in the center of his home gym, beads of sweat trickling down his forehead as he finished his last set of pull-ups. His muscles ached, but the familiar burn was welcome. Training had always been his way of dealing with the chaos in his life, of quieting the storm that often raged in his mind. He dropped down from the pull-up bar and wiped his face with a towel, breathing deeply to steady his heart rate.
He glanced at the clock—late morning. Time had flown by since Rarity had left for her classes, and though the house was quiet, his mind was still racing. He thought of everything that had transpired over the last few days: reuniting with Rarity, her finding out about him being alive, and finally, after so long, being able to sleep without the haunting night terrors that had plagued him for years.
Just as he was about to head upstairs for a shower, his phone buzzed on the nearby table. It was a video call from Microchips.
Spike raised an eyebrow as he picked up the phone and accepted the call. "Micro, what’s up? What have you got for me?" he asked, setting the phone up on a stand so he could sit on the edge of the workout bench.
Microchips’ face appeared on the screen, his expression intense, a reflection of the hours of work he’d likely been putting in since the music festival. “I’ve been digging, Spike. A lot.”
Spike crossed his arms, leaning in closer. "You found something, didn’t you? What did you discover about the night of the festival?"
Microchips nodded. “Yeah, but it’s strange. Really strange. I went through all the security camera footage we... well, let’s just say, 'borrowed.' But I couldn't find anything at first. The cameras covering the area went offline at the exact same time—no footage of the booth, nothing. It's almost as if someone planned for this."
Spike frowned, his instincts immediately on high alert. "Too much of a coincidence," he muttered.
“Exactly what I thought,” Microchips replied, adjusting his glasses. “So I started digging around, looking for anything that might have been missed. Eventually, I found a hidden camera across the street from the venue, one that wasn't linked to the building’s security. It captured a brief glimpse into the balcony of the booth.”
Spike leaned forward, intrigued. “What did you find?”
Microchips clicked something on his end, and a video feed appeared on Spike’s screen. It showed a shadowy image of the booth’s balcony, grainy but still visible.
“Look here," Microchips said, pointing at the screen. "I managed to enhance the footage as much as I could. A group of three people entered the booth and had what looked like a heated argument with Big Boy. It’s hard to hear, but based on body language alone, you can tell they weren’t there for a friendly chat."
Spike’s eyes narrowed as he studied the footage, watching the confrontation. "Who are they?"
“I haven’t been able to ID them yet," Microchips admitted. "But here’s where it gets more interesting. Watch closely.” He hit play again, and Spike saw one of the individuals—the leader of the group, by the looks of it—suddenly stab Big Boy in the gut. The other two began methodically dealing with what seemed to be security or bodyguards in the booth, taking them down with lethal precision.
Spike clenched his fists. "So it was a hit."
"Yeah," Microchips said grimly. "But that’s not all. Watch what happens just before the camera cuts off."
Spike kept his eyes on the screen. After the group left, a fourth figure appeared, almost as if they had been in the booth the whole time. The figure moved toward Big Boy’s body and fiddled with his phone, doing something to it. Just as they finished, they looked directly at the hidden camera—and then the feed went dark.
Spike sat back, his mind racing. "Someone else was there. They weren’t part of the initial group."
Microchips nodded, his expression tense. "Exactly. And here’s where it gets even more concerning. I think the figure tampered with Big Boy’s phone and then destroyed the camera. Whoever they are, they’re skilled. And if I’m right... I think this is the work of another Technomancer."
Spike's eyes widened slightly. "Technomancer? That’s... rare. Really rare."
“Exactly,” Microchips said, rubbing his chin. “Technomancers like me aren’t just anyone. There aren’t many of us out there, and to find another one working for the enemy? That’s a serious problem. Whoever this person is, they’re connected to something much bigger than just Big Boy’s murder.”
Spike stood and began pacing, his mind already working through the possibilities. "We need more information. Technomancers don’t just pop up out of nowhere. Someone’s been training them or recruiting them."
Microchips agreed. "That’s what I was thinking. I started running a search on known associates, but I’m hitting a lot of dead ends. The only clue I’ve got so far is that the figure might be connected to the Chameleon Corps."
Spike stopped in his tracks, turning to the massive supercomputer that took up one wall of his training room, the one he’d come to rely on as his personal "Oracle." He spoke aloud, “Oracle, analyze the footage and cross-reference known associates of the Chameleon Corps with Technomancer abilities. Include all alive or deceased targets we’ve identified.”
The Oracle hummed as it began processing the request. “This may take a few minutes,” it responded in its calm, robotic voice.
Spike returned to the video call with Microchips. "In the meantime, what else did you find?"
Microchips smiled and leaned closer to the camera. "Before we go into that, I gotta say—you look well-rested. Haven’t seen you this... alive in a long time."
Spike chuckled softly. "I finally got a decent night’s sleep. No night terrors, no tossing and turning."
Microchips raised an eyebrow. "How? I thought nothing could shake those nightmares."
Spike hesitated for a moment, but then decided to be honest. "Radiance... Rarity, she knows. I told her everything."
Microchips’ eyes widened, and he let out a high-pitched scream of surprise and excitement. "YOU TWO FINALLY GOT TOGETHER!"
Spike couldn’t help but smile. "Yeah, we did."
Microchips, clearly delighted, was practically bouncing in his chair. "That’s amazing! You guys were always meant to be together! How did she take the news? Was it dramatic? Oh wait, of course it was, it’s Rarity!"
Spike laughed softly, shaking his head. "Yeah, it was... a lot. But she understands. She’s been through so much too. And we’re figuring it out together. I didn’t expect it, but it feels... right."
Microchips’ smile was wide and genuine. "Man, I’m so happy for you. You deserve this."
Spike, his face more serious now, added, "There’s something else. Mistress Mare-velous... AJ... she knows too."
Microchips blinked in shock, his enthusiasm momentarily dimmed. "Wait, what? Applejack knows you're alive? How did that happen?"
Spike rubbed the back of his neck. "It’s a long story. She found out a while ago, and she’s been dealing with it in her own way. But we’re all keeping things quiet for now. The others still don’t know."
Before they could continue, the Oracle spoke up. “Analysis complete. One associate matching the criteria: name unknown. Subject has confirmed links to the Chameleon Corps and is highly connected to the 'Tech Branch' of Tirek's organization. Further data unavailable.”
Spike and Microchips exchanged a glance. "This just keeps getting more complicated," Microchips muttered.
"Whoever this Technomancer is, they’re working deep within Tirek's network," Spike said, pacing again. "We need to find out more about this 'Tech Branch' and the Chameleon Corps. If they’re recruiting Technomancers, that could be a game-changer."
Microchips nodded. "I’ll keep digging. There has to be more out there. I’ll start with whatever I can find on the Chameleon Corps’ recent movements."
Spike clenched his fists. "Good. We can’t let this slip through the cracks. If they’ve got another Technomancer on their side, they might be planning something big."
As the call ended, Spike turned to the Oracle once more, his thoughts racing.
Spike trudged upstairs, the weight of the recent discoveries and his conversation with Microchips lingering in his mind. He needed a break, a moment of quiet to process everything before they made their next move. His muscles still ached from the morning’s training session, so a bath seemed like the perfect way to relax and clear his head.
As he filled the tub and sank into the warm water, his mind drifted back to the earlier days, when everything had seemed simpler—when the Powerponies were just starting to make a name for themselves on the streets, fighting crime as a united team. Back then, Spike had been Humdrum, their dedicated sidekick, always eager to help, even if his abilities weren’t as flashy as the others'. He still remembered the adrenaline, the camaraderie, and the thrill of each victory.
One particular memory bubbled to the surface: their relentless pursuit of the infamous super-villainess, Mane-iac. It had been a tough few months. Mane-iac had risen quickly, causing chaos throughout the city, her signature cackling laugh ringing in their ears during each of their confrontations. She was cunning, unpredictable, and managed to escape time and time again, becoming a thorn in their sides. Her attacks had been destructive, ranging from bank heists to elaborate hostage situations.
Spike recalled the frustration in their team after every near-capture. But they had finally stopped her, cornering her in an abandoned chemical factory after a tense, drawn-out battle. It had been a hard-fought victory, but one that had strengthened their bond as a team. That was about eight months before his supposed "death"—before everything changed.
As Spike’s thoughts lingered on those days, something clicked in his mind. "Why am I suddenly thinking about Mane-iac?" he murmured to himself, sinking deeper into the water. He hadn’t thought about her in ages. She’d been locked away in the Canterlot Asylum for years now, her manic schemes a distant memory.
Then it hit him.
Mane-iac had connections with Tirek's organization. She hadn’t been a major player, but she’d been involved, especially with the lower-ranking members. She had always been a part of the network that hovered around the edges of Tirek's operations. Spike's eyes shot open, the steam of the bath swirling around him as realization dawned.
"Mane-iac... she might hold some clues," he said aloud, sitting up in the bath. If she was involved with Tirek, even at a lower level, she might know something about the Chameleon Corps or this mysterious Technomancer who had been lurking in the shadows at the festival.
Spike quickly rinsed off, his mind made up. He dried off and dressed swiftly, determination setting in. He needed to visit Mane-iac, and there was only one place to find her—the Canterlot Asylum.
As he got ready, Spike’s thoughts raced. The last time he had seen her was during her trial, where she was sentenced to 10 years confinement due to her extreme instability. Mane-iac had always been erratic, her plans outrageous, but there was no denying her intelligence. She was connected to the underworld in ways that few could understand, and now, more than ever, Spike needed those connections.
He grabbed his phone and texted Microchips.
Spike: I’m heading to the Canterlot Asylum. Need to see Mane-iac. She might know something about this Technomancer and the Chameleon Corps. Keep digging in the meantime. We’ll need all the info we can get.
Microchips: Mane-iac? Seriously? Alright, man, be careful. She’s unpredictable. But if anyone could have some insider knowledge on Tirek’s lower ranks, it’d be her.
Spike pocketed his phone and made his way downstairs. As he prepared to head out, he couldn’t shake the feeling of unease that settled in his chest. Mane-iac was a dangerous wildcard, but this was a lead he couldn't ignore. If there was even a chance she had information about Tirek's operations, he had to follow through.
With one final glance at his phone, he set off for the asylum, determined to face whatever awaited him within its walls. The memories of his past encounters with Mane-iac lingered in his mind, but now, it wasn’t about stopping her schemes—it was about uncovering the secrets she might still be holding.
The Silencer strode through the gates of the Canterlot Asylum, his presence an unexpected and rare event. The imposing, cold walls of the facility loomed over him as he made his way inside. Waiting for him in the lobby were the asylum's chief of security and Madam Boudon, the head psychologist. Both appeared surprised to see him.
"Silencer," Madam Boudon greeted, her tone professional but curious. "We weren’t expecting you. It’s quite unusual to have a visitor from your... circle."
The chief of security nodded in agreement. "You’ve caused quite the stir. Is there anything specific you need from us?"
"I’m here for a reason," Silencer replied coolly, his voice low and precise. "But first, show me around. I want to get a feel for the place."
The tour of the facility began, with the chief of security leading the way. They walked through the sterile halls, past thick metal doors and reinforced windows, each designed to contain the most dangerous and disturbed minds. The hum of fluorescent lights filled the air as Madam Boudon explained the various procedures used to maintain order and ensure the rehabilitation of the inmates.
As they passed by cells and therapy rooms, Silencer observed everything, his eyes constantly scanning his surroundings. The security was tight, but in his line of work, he'd seen enough places like this to know that no place was impenetrable. Eventually, they stopped near the elevators, where Madam Boudon turned to face him.
"Mind me asking, Silencer, but, why are you here?" she asked, her voice softer, a hint of sympathy in her tone.
Silencer gave a slow nod. "Mane-iac. I need to speak with her."
Madam Boudon motioned to the head of security. "Take him down. Be cautious; she’s been calm lately, but you know how unpredictable she can be."
The head of security pressed the button for the elevator, and as the doors opened, Silencer stepped inside, followed by the guards. The ride was quiet, the only sound being the soft hum of the elevator descending deeper into the facility. As the floors ticked by, Silencer’s thoughts drifted to a memory he hadn’t visited in years—the trial of Michelle Tresemme, also known as Mane-iac.
It had been three years ago, just before his supposed death, and the courtroom had been filled with tension. Heroes weren’t typically allowed to attend the hearings of the people they arrested, especially back then, but Humdrum had made an exception for this case. He had felt a responsibility, something gnawing at him, compelling him to be there for Michelle.
He had entered the courtroom quietly, but even his sudden appearance had halted the proceedings. The judge, a stern older man, had looked up from his papers.
"Humdrum?" the judge asked, raising an eyebrow. "This is highly unorthodox. You’re not supposed to be here. Court is already in session."
Humdrum had stepped forward, his hands raised slightly in apology. "I know, Your Honor. I apologize for the interruption. But I’m here because I believe there’s something important that hasn’t been said yet."
The room fell into a hushed silence as everyone turned their attention to the young hero. Michelle, sitting at the defense table in her prison jumpsuit, her once wild hair now dull and restrained, had looked up at him with curious eyes, her demeanor calm but guarded.
"Go on," the judge said, though his tone held a note of admonishment. "Make it quick. We’re about to reach a verdict."
Humdrum took a deep breath before speaking. "Michelle Tresemme, or Mane-iac as she’s known, is not inherently evil. She’s been a victim of circumstances—specifically, her mother’s experimentation."
There had been murmurs throughout the courtroom, but Humdrum pressed on. "Her mother was a scientist, obsessed with creating the perfect hair serum. But she didn’t just test it on anyone—she tested it on her daughter. Michelle."
Michelle's eyes widened slightly as Humdrum revealed the story, one she had never fully explained, not even during her defense.
"At first, the serum worked," Humdrum continued. "It gave her the perfect hair her mother wanted. But after a few days, something changed. The serum’s effects mutated, and it began altering Michelle’s mind. But it was too late—her mother had already transformed the serum into a line of hair care products that were being sold on the market."
The judge, now intrigued, leaned forward. "Go on."
"Those products were toxic," Humdrum explained. "And Michelle was constantly exposed to them. The chemicals drove her further into madness, warping her mind and causing her to commit the acts we now know her for, including killing her own mother."
The courtroom was silent, everyone processing the gravity of Humdrum's words. Michelle sat quietly, her eyes focused intently on him, as if she were hearing the truth about herself for the first time.
"And how exactly do you know this, Humdrum?" the judge asked, skeptical but clearly considering the hero’s testimony.
"I ran a tox-scan on her when we first arrested her," Humdrum replied. "I noticed the high levels of toxins in her system. She’s been poisoned for years by the very products her mother created."
The judge leaned back, his expression thoughtful. "And what would you have us do with this information?"
Humdrum had looked directly at Michelle then, feeling a strange sense of empathy for her. "She’s not a monster. She doesn’t deserve the death chamber. She deserves rehabilitation, a chance to recover from what was done to her."
There had been murmurs of agreement in the courtroom, the defense attorney nodding vigorously. The prosecution, however, looked less convinced.
After a long pause, the judge had finally spoken. "In light of this new evidence, I’m willing to reconsider the sentencing. Instead of the death penalty, Michelle Tresemme will be sentenced to ten years in the Canterlot Asylum for rehabilitation."
Michelle’s expression had been unreadable as the guards prepared to take her away, but just before she was led out of the courtroom, she had looked back at Humdrum and spoken in a voice so soft that only he could hear.
"Why did you do it?" she had asked, her voice trembling slightly. "Why step in and save me?"
Humdrum had met her gaze, his own emotions carefully concealed. "Because it was the right thing to do. You were a victim, not a villain. And... I know what it’s like to have rough parents."
Michelle had said nothing more, but the look in her eyes had stayed with him ever since.
As the elevator dinged and the doors slid open, Silencer followed the guards down yet another series of sterile, winding hallways. The place reeked of chemicals and antiseptics, as if trying to scrub away the madness housed within. His senses remained sharp, eyes scanning every corner, every door. It wasn’t his first time in the asylum, but something about this visit felt different—more ominous, as though something was off.
They finally stopped in front of a massive, reinforced metal door. Silencer’s brow furrowed as the chief of security swiped his access card through the slot, but instead of hearing the familiar sound of the door unlocking with heavy clunks and mechanical clicks, they simply walked away from the maximum security area.
Something about that didn't sit right.
"Wait a second," Silencer said, his voice calm but laced with suspicion. He glanced around at the unfamiliar section they were entering. "This isn’t the maximum security wing. Why are we leaving the area?"
The guards exchanged a brief look, one of them visibly uncomfortable before he quickly averted his gaze. The chief of security cleared his throat and responded, though there was a note of reluctance in his voice. "Protocol."
"Protocol?" Silencer repeated, his eyes narrowing behind his mask. He wasn’t buying it. "This entire facility runs on protocols, but this seems... unusual. Why isn’t she being kept in maximum security? After everything she’s done?"
The guard walking beside him shot him a glance. "Like I said. Protocol."
Silencer’s patience thinned, his tone taking on an edge. "That’s not an answer."
The guard opened his mouth to speak but thought better of it, his eyes flitting nervously to the chief of security, who gave him a sharp look. Silencer caught the silent exchange. It was clear that something more was happening beneath the surface—something they weren’t telling him. But for now, they weren't going to explain it willingly.
They continued walking, eventually stopping in front of another large door, this one more elegantly designed. Silencer took a mental note of how pristine it looked compared to the cold, sterile hallways they had just passed. Everything about this section of the asylum felt different. There was no screeching or yelling from inmates, no rattling of chains. Just an eerie, almost luxurious quiet.
One of the guards swiped his card again, and the door slid open with a soft, almost deliberate hiss.
"She's in there," the chief of security said, stepping aside to let Silencer pass. His face remained neutral, but there was something in his eyes—something akin to guilt or uncertainty.
Silencer stepped through the door but couldn’t shake the feeling that whatever “protocol” the guards had been referring to was far more complex and dangerous than they were letting on.
As Silencer walked down the halls of the "Pacifist Wing" of the Canterlot Asylum, he couldn’t help but take note of how much it had changed since his last visit. Back then, this section was still under renovation, meant to house inmates who were no longer seen as dangerous or who had shown genuine signs of rehabilitation. These inmates volunteered to help with daily tasks—cooking, cleaning, tutoring others, and even aiding the guards during riots. It was a sanctuary within the madness, a place where inmates found some semblance of normalcy.
The sight of the more relaxed atmosphere triggered memories, one after the other, pulling him back to the moments he had shared with Michelle Tresemme, better known as Mane-iac. The first memory came to him as he passed a window where sunlight streamed in through bars.
He had been at the asylum for another arrest—someone minor, a petty criminal with no grand scheme. As he moved through the halls, Michelle had been there, just behind the glass of her cell. They had locked eyes, but neither said a word. It had been a moment of silence, of recognition. He could feel her eyes on him as he moved past, her usual manic energy contained behind her glassy stare. But he hadn’t stopped to talk. Not then.
The next time he visited, however, things were different. She had recognized him, the boy who had saved her from a much darker fate. As Humdrum, he hadn’t been sure how to approach her, but this time, their interaction was inevitable.
"I didn’t think you’d come to see me," she said with a grin, her voice dripping with sarcasm. She was sitting on the edge of her bed, her fingers running through her once-vibrant hair, now a muted green. "What’s the matter, Humdrum? Afraid of a little crazy?"
Humdrum stood across from her cell, his arms crossed. "I’m not afraid of you, Mane-iac. I’m just here to check on how things are going. How are you?"
She scoffed, leaning back, clearly enjoying the chance to taunt him. "Oh, you know, darling. Locked up in a cage like a zoo animal, trapped with my own brilliant thoughts. Every day is just so exciting. But tell me—how’s life on the outside? Are you still running errands for those pretty little Power Ponies, or are they finally letting you sit at the grown-up table?"
Humdrum didn’t rise to the bait. He simply smiled and shook his head. "Still the same, I see. You know, you don’t have to pretend to be this person, Michelle."
Her smile faltered for just a moment, a flicker of something behind her eyes. "Michelle? That name doesn’t belong to me anymore, sweetie."
He didn’t press her that day, didn’t stay long. But it had been the beginning of something different between them—an unspoken understanding that he didn’t see her the way the rest of the world did. To him, she wasn’t just Mane-iac.
The memory shifted as Silencer continued down the hall, his boots quiet against the tile floors. His mind drifted to their first real conversation—one where she had begun to open up, to reveal the cracks beneath the surface of her bravado.
It had been months after their initial meeting. Mane-iac had been subdued, her sharp edges duller, her eyes tired from the constant struggle to maintain her chaotic persona.
"So why are you really here?" she had asked, sitting in the same spot as before, but her voice softer, less combative.
Humdrum leaned against the wall outside her cell, his mask in place but his voice sincere. "I wanted to check on you. I heard you weren’t doing so well."
She chuckled, but there was no real humor in it. "Oh, darling, don’t be fooled by these walls. I’m not doing 'well'—I’m just surviving. Just like the rest of the freaks they lock up in here."
"You don’t have to be like them," he said quietly. "You were different before all of this. Before your mother did what she did."
For a moment, her face twisted with pain, but she quickly masked it with a smirk. "You’re quite the therapist, Humdrum. Maybe you should consider a career change. Or maybe you’re just naïve, thinking you can save me."
Humdrum didn’t back down. "I’m not trying to save you. I just want you to know that someone sees you for who you really are—not just Mane-iac."
That was when she had finally cracked, her mask slipping. She had told him bits and pieces of her past—her mother’s obsession, the toxic serums, the slow descent into madness. And he had listened, really listened, as she poured out her frustrations, her bitterness toward the world and her mother.
"You know what the worst part is?" she had whispered one day, her voice thick with emotion. "I didn't ask for any of this. I didn’t want to become... this. But now? It’s all I know."
Humdrum had nodded, his expression softening. "You’re more than this, Michelle. You’re still in there, somewhere."
The next memory that came to Silencer’s mind was darker. It had been a day of chaos at the asylum. He had been called in urgently—Mane-iac had attacked several inmates, sending them to the hospital with life-threatening injuries. When he arrived, he found her restrained, but still wild with anger.
"What happened?" he asked, his voice filled with both frustration and concern.
Mane-iac, blood still staining her clothes, had looked at him with fury in her eyes. "They insulted you. All of you. But especially you, Humdrum. They mocked you, belittled you, like you were some... joke. I couldn’t take it. So, I taught them a lesson."
He had been furious, but he didn’t let it show. Instead, he crossed his arms and sighed. "Michelle, you can’t let what people say get to you. I don’t care what people think of me."
"But I do," she had snapped. "You’re a good guy, H. You should value yourself more."
He had shaken his head, his expression soft but firm. "There’s nothing anyone can say that can hurt me anymore. So, I just don’t pay attention to it."
Mane-iac had stared at him for a long moment, her eyes flickering with something akin to respect, but there was also sadness there—like she wished she could share in his ability to let things slide.
Finally, the last memory surfaced. It was two days before his death. Humdrum had come to see her, just to check in before a mission. Mane-iac had been in a strangely good mood that day, sitting in her cell with a book in hand.
"Congratulations on that last mission," she had said, smiling slyly. "Looks like my craziness is rubbing off on you."
"Maybe," Humdrum had joked, leaning against the wall.
Before he left, she had told him something that had surprised him. "I’ve started helping out the other inmates. You know, offering free haircuts, styling, that sort of thing."
He had raised an eyebrow. "Really? What brought that on?"
She had smiled, a genuine one this time. "Well, you told me once, 'A clean appearance, a healthy mind.' Thought maybe you were onto something."
Humdrum had chuckled. "You know it."
As he turned to leave, she had called after him. "Promise you’ll visit me again this weekend?"
He nodded, giving her one last smile. "Promise."
But that promise had never been fulfilled.
Now, standing in front of the door to her room in the asylum, Silencer felt the weight of those memories. Mane-iac had changed in many ways, and yet, some things about her would always remain the same. He steeled himself for what was to come, knowing that whatever she had to say, it would be far more complicated than any simple answer.
Silencer opened the door to the main hall of the "Pacifist Wing" of the asylum. The atmosphere here was different from the cold, sterile halls of the maximum-security sections he had just walked through. The faint scent of flowers and incense filled the air, mixing with the soft hum of conversation and laughter that drifted from nearby common rooms. This was where the inmates who were no longer considered dangerous spent their time—gardening, doing yoga, tutoring others, or even helping the guards with daily duties. It was strange seeing such a peaceful environment in a place that housed so many dark memories.
He walked slowly, his boots tapping quietly on the floor as he scanned the cells lining the walls. When he reached the one marked "M.T. Mane-iac," he stopped. The cell was empty. Michelle Tresemme wasn’t here.
But the sight inside the room made him pause.
The walls were covered in things that immediately caught his attention. Posters of Humdrum—no, him—lined the walls. Various pictures of him and the Power Ponies were pinned up like keepsakes, each image carefully placed, as though they were treasures. A plushie of Humdrum sat neatly on the bed, its small hands outstretched in a heroic pose.
What truly struck him, however, was the small altar on a shelf near the back of the room. There, a picture of him—Humdrum—was framed, surrounded by lit incense and candles, a Catholic cross hanging delicately on the wall above it. A rosary was draped neatly over the picture. It was a shrine, a memorial to his "death." It hit him like a punch to the gut. The shrine was meticulous, not nearly as obsessive as Rarity had described her own room after his supposed death, but it had a quiet reverence to it.
Silencer found himself momentarily frozen, his thoughts racing. How many people had been impacted by Humdrum’s death? How many had mourned in silence, creating their own little worlds of memory and grief like this?
Before he could linger any longer, a guard approached him from behind. "Can I help you?" the guard asked, his tone polite but firm.
Silencer turned to face the guard, still somewhat unsettled by what he’d seen. "I’m looking for the resident of this cell."
The guard looked at the nameplate on the door and then nodded. "Follow me."
Silencer followed the guard, walking further through the wing. They passed by a massive courtyard where some of the non-violent inmates were tending to a garden. Others were doing yoga or playing casual sports, the atmosphere almost eerily calm for a place like this. Further on, they passed through a mess hall where the inmates were seated, eating meals and chatting like they were in a school cafeteria rather than an asylum.
Eventually, they reached a door that led out of the wing and into another section of the facility. The sign above the door read "Inmate Services."
"This is where she spends most of her time," the guard explained. He opened the door and nodded toward the far end of the hall. "She’s all the way at the back, in the barbershop."
Silencer nodded in thanks, moving down the hallway. The further he went, the quieter it became, the hum of the facility fading into the distance. When he reached the barbershop, he pushed the door open and was greeted by the sound of a soft, feminine voice.
"Welcome!" The voice was cheerful and warm.
Silencer looked up, his eyes locking onto the source. Standing before him was Michelle Tresemme—or rather, Mane-iac, though she looked far from her infamous villainous persona. Instead of the wild, green locks and manic grin he remembered, she had long, perfectly styled sky-blue hair that flowed neatly down her back. She was in her early 20s, looking more like the woman she had once been before the madness took hold. Her slender figure, accented with the right curves, was modestly dressed in a barber's apron over her prison jumpsuit. She looked more like a professional stylist than a former supervillain.
With a friendly smile, she walked toward him. "I haven’t seen you before," she said, her tone playful. "Let me guess—you’re a new hero in town, and you’re broke and in desperate need of a good styling. Well, don’t worry! I’m here to help."
Silencer raised a hand to stop her, his voice steady and direct. "I’m here on business."
Michelle’s eyebrows raised, and though she kept her smile, there was a glimmer of curiosity in her eyes. "Business? With little old me?" she teased. "How come? I’ve been a good girl. Haven’t stepped out of line."
Silencer didn’t play along with the banter. "It’s about your former associates."
She tilted her head slightly, pretending to consider it as she leaned against one of the barber’s chairs. "Oh, if you're here to talk about Manestrosity, you're wasting your time," she said, shrugging casually. "Never really cared to know the guy. He was a bit of a dunce, but... oh well." She waved it off as if discussing an old acquaintance she barely remembered.
Silencer’s voice dropped lower. "It’s regarding Tirek."
At the mention of that name, Michelle froze. The playful expression on her face vanished instantly. For a split second, her hands clenched the armrest of the chair. Silencer could see her muscles tense beneath the fabric of her jumpsuit, but she quickly composed herself and turned back to him with a polite, almost forced smile.
"I’m sorry," she said, her voice measured. "But I never met the man in question, nor do I know or can be of any assistance." She gave a small, formal bow, as though dismissing the matter.
Silencer wasn’t convinced. He pressed further. "He killed Humdrum. The person I’m looking for was involved in it somehow."
That’s when he saw it—the tears that began to well in her eyes. She quickly turned away, wiping her face before Silencer could catch her fully breaking down. When she turned back around, her smile had returned, but it was far less convincing this time.
"I’m sorry," she repeated, her voice trembling just slightly. "I don’t know anything more."
Silencer stood there for a moment, debating whether to push further. But something told him that this was as far as he would get today. Her tears, her reaction—those spoke volumes, even if she couldn’t bring herself to say more. She had cared for Humdrum. That much was clear.
He nodded, deciding to let it go. "Thanks," he said softly, his voice losing its earlier edge. "Sorry for intruding."
Michelle’s smile softened, and she gave him a polite nod. "No problem. Have a nice day." She paused, her tone lightening a little. "And remember... a clean appearance is a healthy mind." She gestured to the tools in the shop with a warm smile, a shadow of the woman she had once been before everything went wrong.
Silencer gave her a final look, then turned to leave. As he walked down the hallway, his mind swirled with thoughts and unanswered questions. Mane-iac had been more affected by Humdrum's death than he ever realized. There was more to her than met the eye, but for now, he had pushed enough.
He stepped out of "Inmate Services," knowing that the answers he sought about Tirek would have to come from another source. But what he had seen in Mane-iac’s cell—the shrine, the tears—it left an imprint on his mind that wouldn’t fade anytime soon.
LATER THAT NIGHT
Later that night, the dim light of the hallway flickered as Michelle Tresemme, or as the world knew her, Mane-iac, returned to her cell. The serenity of the "Pacifist Wing" had lulled into silence, leaving only the distant hum of the asylum’s mechanisms. She moved quietly, the routine of the day still fresh in her mind. As soon as she stepped into her room, her eyes fell on the plushy of Humdrum that sat on her bed. Its little, soft body, stitched with love, always seemed to be waiting for her, a constant presence in her otherwise lonely world.
She walked over to it, picking it up with gentle hands, holding it as if it were a dear friend. Her fingers brushed over the fabric, her voice barely a whisper as she spoke to the plushy.
"I had a strange visit today," she murmured, her tone soft and almost childlike, as if confiding in a close friend. "While I was at work… someone came to see me." She sat down on the edge of her bed, her eyes distant, lost in the memory of the encounter. "He was terrifying… but… familiar. There was something about him—something that felt like I knew him. I just can’t place it."
She hugged the plushy closer to her chest, feeling the fabric press against her heart. Slowly, her gaze drifted to the small altar she had built—a tribute to Humdrum, or rather, the man he had been. Incense still burned softly, the smoke curling upward, carrying her prayers and memories. The candlelight flickered, casting shadows on the photograph of Humdrum that hung at the center of it all.
Michelle’s eyes watered as she stared at the picture, her voice breaking with emotion. "He came to see me about you, H," she whispered, her voice trembling. "He asked me about the man who took you away from me. He wanted answers about Tirek… about what happened that day."
She wiped her tears, but they kept coming, spilling down her cheeks as she tried to find the words. "I know what he wants," she continued, her voice cracking. "He wants vengeance… just like I do. But what can I do? I'm stuck in here. If I even think about breaking out, Tirek would find me… kill me in my sleep, like I was nothing."
Her grip tightened around the plushy, her tears wetting the fabric as she held it closer, curling herself into a ball on the bed. "So, I stay here," she whispered, her voice breaking completely now. "I stay here, in this prison, keeping your memory alive… keeping the ‘what could’ve been’ alive."
She closed her eyes, clutching the plushy to her chest as she sobbed quietly, her body shaking with each breath. "I miss you, H," she whispered. "I miss you so much, it hurts. I just wanted one more day… one more chance to tell you how much you meant to me. I wonder sometimes if you felt the same… if we could’ve had something… anything."
Her tears fell faster now, soaking the plushy in her arms. "But I’ll never know, will I? You’re gone. Gone because of him. And now all I have is this," she said, motioning to the shrine, her voice barely above a whisper. "Just memories of you… and the what-ifs."
She let out a shaky breath, her sobs quieting as she sat there, alone in her cell, the weight of her grief pressing down on her like a storm that wouldn’t pass. She had always tried to stay strong, tried to keep the madness at bay, but tonight, it felt impossible. The pain of losing Humdrum—the only person who had ever truly seen her, beyond her madness—was too much to bear.
Just then, the soft hum of the asylum turned into chaos. A loud, piercing alarm blared through the halls, and red emergency lights flashed overhead. Michelle's head snapped up, her heart racing as she heard the unmistakable sound of heavy footsteps, shouting, and clattering metal. The sirens screamed through the night, announcing a full lockdown.
A deadly riot had broken out.
Michelle’s body stiffened. She wasn’t a part of it, but the sounds of chaos and violence were all too familiar to her. She hugged the plushy even tighter, trying to find some sense of safety amidst the bedlam outside her cell. The walls felt like they were closing in as the shouts of the guards echoed through the halls, followed by the unmistakable cries of inmates in a frenzy.
Michelle bit her lip, her tears momentarily forgotten as fear took hold. "Not again," she whispered to herself. "Please… not again."
Her mind raced as the familiar feeling of dread settled in her chest. She had seen this before—seen how things could spiral into madness, into violence, into bloodshed. And despite all her progress, despite everything she had tried to rebuild inside these walls, the world outside her cell reminded her that the madness was always lurking.
Her thoughts drifted back to Humdrum once more. What would he do if he were here now? Would he come to her, try to save her from the madness once again? Or would he simply tell her to stay strong, to weather the storm as she always had?
"I’ll stay here, H," she whispered, her voice trembling as the sounds of the riot grew louder. "I’ll stay here… for you."
And with that, she buried her face into the plushy, the sounds of violence echoing in the background as she quietly cried herself to sleep, holding on to the only thing she had left—her memories of him.
Pheonix Ch. 14 "Hell in the Hallways"
The cold air of the night settled around Silencer as he made his way back to the Canterlot Asylum, his thoughts still racing from his previous encounter with Michelle Tresemme. He had walked away from that interaction with more questions than answers, particularly about the behavior of the guards and how Mane-iac was being handled. Something about it all felt off—like a puzzle with too many missing pieces.
Silencer had learned to trust his instincts over the years, and his instincts were screaming at him that there was more going on here than what met the eye. The way the guards had shuffled him out of the "Pacifist Wing," the casual deflections when he asked why she wasn’t in maximum security, the strange atmosphere of the facility—it all left a bad taste in his mouth.
He had to speak with Madam Boudon, the head psychologist, and figure out exactly what was going on behind the scenes.
As Silencer approached the asylum, his thoughts drifted back to his earlier visit, particularly the moment he had seen Michelle’s cell. The small shrine she had built for Humdrum, the candles, the cross, and the rosary—it had been more than just an unsettling homage. It was proof of the emotional scars she still carried, scars that ran deeper than he had ever realized. She hadn’t given him much information on Tirek, but the tears that had welled in her eyes told him there was more to the story. Yet, her refusal to speak—her reluctance—seemed to signal that someone, or something, was keeping her from talking.
The front gates of the asylum loomed ahead, and Silencer could already see the heightened presence of guards near the entrance. Two guards stood by the gate, their posture rigid and alert, more than usual. Something about it didn’t sit right with him. He had been here enough times to recognize when security was running routine, and this was anything but. They were on edge.
Silencer approached the entrance, and the guards immediately shifted as if preparing for something. Their movements were too sharp, too stiff. He narrowed his eyes behind his mask, his instincts bristling. The guards didn’t even greet him—no recognition, no casual nod as usual. Instead, one of them silently waved him through the metal detectors. The atmosphere was thick with tension.
What’s going on? he thought to himself as he stepped through the gates and into the main building.
Once inside, he made his way to the reception area, his boots echoing on the tiled floor of the sterile asylum. The stark lights above hummed quietly, casting cold, harsh light on the white walls. Madam Boudon wasn’t there to greet him, which was strange. Normally, she would at least make an appearance when someone like Silencer entered the facility. She was meticulous about protocol and always liked to keep up appearances. But today? Nothing.
He continued through the halls, his gaze flicking over the various doors and checkpoints, the guards posted at different sections. Some of them barely glanced at him as he walked by, others seemed tense, whispering among themselves before quieting when he approached.
What are they hiding? he wondered, frustration gnawing at the edges of his mind. His pace quickened as he made his way toward Madam Boudon's office. Whatever strange protocol they had in place for Michelle, whatever secrets they were keeping, he intended to get to the bottom of it.
Just as he rounded the corner leading to her office, the shrill sound of alarms suddenly pierced the air, cutting through the quiet hum of the asylum. Red emergency lights flashed overhead, bathing the hall in an eerie glow. Silencer’s body reacted immediately, instinct kicking in as his muscles tensed, ready for whatever chaos was about to unfold.
"Lockdown in progress," a disembodied voice echoed over the intercom. "All units to their stations. Repeat, lockdown in progress. Riot in sector three."
Sector three? That’s the Pacifist Wing.
Silencer cursed under his breath. He had just been there. The last thing he expected was a riot in that section—after all, the inmates in the Pacifist Wing were supposed to be non-violent, cooperative. This wasn’t like the maximum-security areas where the most dangerous criminals were housed. For a riot to break out here, something had gone very, very wrong.
He turned on his heel and started back toward the Pacifist Wing, his boots hitting the ground in rapid strides. The halls were no longer quiet; the sound of guards yelling, the clattering of batons, and the distant cries of inmates filled the air. The once calm and orderly environment had transformed into utter chaos.
As he pushed through the double doors leading back toward the central hub of the asylum, Silencer noticed guards running past him, their faces pale with panic. Some were armed with riot gear, others were hastily throwing on helmets, barking orders to each other as they tried to regain control of the situation.
"What the hell happened?" Silencer demanded, grabbing one of the guards by the arm.
The guard looked shaken, barely able to keep his composure. "It came out of nowhere!" he stammered. "One of the inmates in the Pacifist Wing—he… he snapped. Started attacking the others, and before we knew it, a full-blown riot broke out."
Silencer's mind raced. It didn’t make sense. The inmates in that wing were supposed to be the calmest, the most rehabilitated. How could something like this spiral out of control so quickly?
"Where’s Madam Boudon?" Silencer pressed, his voice sharp.
The guard shook his head. "She was trying to calm things down earlier. Last I heard, she was headed toward the medical wing to check on injured staff."
Silencer released the guard, pushing forward toward the Pacifist Wing. As he reached the entrance, he could already see signs of the riot spilling into the halls—overturned chairs, broken glass, a trail of blood leading deeper into the facility, and dead bodies starting to pile on the floor. The air was thick with the smell of sweat and panic.
He took a deep breath, steadying himself as he moved forward. His first priority was to find Michelle. Whatever was happening, he had a feeling she was caught in the middle of it, and given her unpredictable nature, that could mean trouble.
The Pacifist Wing was in disarray. Inmates who had once been peacefully gardening, doing yoga, or reading were now scattered, some fighting with each other, others cowering in corners as guards tried to regain control. The sound of yelling, crying, and the clattering of batons echoed through the wing.
Silencer moved with precision, avoiding the worst of the scuffles as he made his way deeper into the wing. His mind raced—why had this riot broken out so suddenly? Was it a coordinated attack? And if so, who was behind it?
As he approached Michelle’s cell, he noticed something strange. The door was slightly ajar. His heart pounded in his chest as he pushed it open, only to find her cell completely empty. Her bed was unmade, the plushy of Humdrum still sitting on the pillow, but Michelle was gone.
The sight of the small shrine in the corner—the candles, the cross, the rosary—sent a chill down his spine. The incense was still burning. She hadn’t been gone long.
Suddenly, a voice crackled over the intercom again. "Security breach in the medical wing. All available units, report immediately."
Silencer's mind snapped into focus. The medical wing—where Madam Boudon had been heading. And Michelle was missing.
She’s heading there too, he realized, dread settling in his gut.
Without wasting another second, Silencer sprinted down the hall, dodging inmates and guards alike as he made his way toward the medical wing. If Michelle was heading there, he had to reach her before things got worse.
The blaring alarms echoed through the halls, as Silencer moved swiftly toward the medical wing. His thoughts raced with a grim realization—whatever had triggered the chaos in the Pacifist Wing had spread, and it was getting worse.
Suddenly, the asylum speakers crackled to life. "Medical wing in lockdown... Attention all available units, riot is escalating in sector 5."
Silencer's eyes narrowed. Sector 5—maximum security.
That was when he saw two guards sprinting toward him, their faces pale and panicked. One of them shot past him without a second glance, gripping a shotgun tightly as if his life depended on it. The other guard, however, skidded to a halt, his breath ragged and shallow as he saw Silencer. His eyes were wide with fear, and without hesitation, he dropped to his knees, trembling.
"Please," the guard begged, his voice shaking, "you've gotta help us! It's bad, really bad. I... I don't know if we can contain it!"
Silencer looked down at the guard, his expression unreadable beneath the mask. His reputation had spread throughout the city, and it was clear this guard believed Silencer was his only hope. But Silencer wasn’t about to rush in without a plan.
"I’ll help," Silencer said coldly, "but on one condition—after this, you take me to the medical wing. No delays. Understood?"
The guard, still kneeling, nodded frantically. "Yes, yes, I swear! Just help us stop this riot. They... they’re killing people in there!"
"Then let's move," Silencer said, his voice stern and focused.
Just as he prepared to follow the guard, the speakers screamed again, this time louder, more urgent.
"CONTAINMENT BREACH! CONTAINMENT BREACH!"
Silencer felt a chill run down his spine. He’d heard that phrase before—but not in places like this. Containment breach. In an asylum like Canterlot’s, where the worst of the worst were housed, those words could only mean one thing.
He grabbed the panicked guard by the arm. "What does that mean?" Silencer demanded.
The guard, his face pale with terror, stammered out an answer. "It means all the worst inmates are loose... the most dangerous ones, from Maximum Security. We can’t contain them! It’s—it’s basically shoot to kill at this point!"
The guard jerked his arm free from Silencer's grip and bolted down the hallway, leaving Silencer standing there as the alarms continued to blare overhead. The asylum was spiraling out of control. What had started as a small riot in the Pacifist Wing had escalated into a full-blown catastrophe.
Silencer clenched his fists, watching the guard’s retreating form for a moment before turning his gaze toward the direction of Maximum Security. The guards would be woefully unprepared to handle what was coming. This wasn’t just a riot anymore—this was a complete breakdown of the system, a worst-case scenario that left the city’s most dangerous criminals free to wreak havoc.
He could hear the sound of gunfire echoing from down the hall. Screams of inmates and guards alike filled the air. It was chaos, but the noise faded into the background as Silencer's mind focused on one thing: he needed to find Madam Boudon and Michelle. If the riot had reached Maximum Security, then every second counted.
Containment breach. Those words hung in his mind, like a warning of things to come.
Elsewhere in town, Rarity had been doing everything she could to avoid Pinkie Pie's relentless sleuthing. Ever since Rarity had returned to campus with a noticeable change in her demeanor, Pinkie had been more curious than ever, sniffing around for any hint of romance. And Pinkie being Pinkie, she was relentless.
Rarity could feel her patience fraying. She had managed to brush off her friend’s prying questions earlier in the day, dodging awkwardly, but now that she was heading home, Pinkie had decided to follow her. Even as Rarity approached her car in the dimming light of the evening, Pinkie was hot on her heels, bouncing with energy as if she had just gotten started.
"Come on, Rarity, you have to tell me!" Pinkie persisted, her voice bubbling with excitement. "You’ve been acting all lovey-dovey, and your glow is undeniable! Who is it? Is it someone new? Someone we know?"
Rarity clenched her teeth, her fingers gripping her purse tightly. "Pinkie, darling, I’ve told you several times, I’m not—"
"Not what? Not in love? Oh please!" Pinkie waved her hand dismissively, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "I know love when I see it, Rarity. Your eyes practically scream ‘I’ve found the one!’"
Rarity stopped by the door of her car, trying to keep her composure. She didn’t want to snap at Pinkie. She loved her friend, truly, but she was at her limit. Pinkie was relentless, and Rarity could feel the words "Please, fuck off" bubbling up on her tongue, about to slip out.
But just as she was about to lose her cool, Pinkie’s eyes widened, and she froze in her tracks. Her gaze locked onto something inside Rarity’s car.
"Oh. My. GOD!" Pinkie shrieked, her voice so loud it echoed in the parking lot.
Rarity turned in surprise, following Pinkie’s gaze to the item in question. Sitting innocently in the passenger seat of her car was a Stanley Cup, the one Xavien always used. It had somehow slipped out of her bag earlier when she was packing up, and now Pinkie was staring at it like she had just uncovered a major secret.
Pinkie gasped dramatically, her eyes wide with realization. "It’s Xavien, isn’t it?!"
Rarity felt her heart stop for a moment, caught completely off guard. She froze, her mind racing as she processed what Pinkie had just said. Then, a horrible thought struck her.
Does she know? Rarity's mind reeled. Does Pinkie Pie know that Xavien is alive?
"Wait," Rarity said, her voice trembling slightly. "You... you know he’s alive?"
Pinkie turned to her with a nonchalant grin and nodded vigorously, her bouncy curls bouncing with her excitement. "Of course I know, silly! I was the first one to figure it out! Remember that day at the mall? I confirmed it!"
Rarity’s jaw dropped, and she felt a meltdown coming on. Her mind swirled with confusion, disbelief, and a strange sense of relief. Pinkie knew? She was the first to know?! She had been so careful, and here was Pinkie, casually dropping the bomb like it was the most obvious thing in the world.
Before Rarity could gather her thoughts or even respond to the shock, her phone buzzed loudly in her purse. She quickly fumbled to pull it out, grateful for the distraction. When she saw the caller ID, her heart skipped a beat—Spike.
She answered the call with a small, breathless smile, still rattled from Pinkie’s bombshell. "Spike, darling! What a lovely surprise, I was just—"
Spike’s voice cut through the phone, sharp and urgent. "Rarity, there’s no time for that. I’m at the asylum. A riot’s broken out, and it’s escalating fast."
Rarity’s flirty tone dropped instantly, her heart sinking. "What? A riot? Are you alright?"
"I’m fine for now," Spike replied, his voice tense. "But it’s bad, Rarity. Containment breach. All of the worst inmates are loose. I need you to get the girls together. Build a perimeter around the asylum, and don’t let anyone in or out. Tirek’s group might use this as cover for something worse. Get moving, fast."
Before she could say anything else, the call ended with a click.
Rarity stood there for a moment, her breath caught in her throat. Then, her fingers began moving, dialing another number. The urgency in Spike’s voice had shaken her, and she knew there was no time to waste.
"Pinkie," Rarity said, her voice steady but firm now. "Get in the car. We need to go, now."
Pinkie’s smile faded, sensing the gravity of the situation. "What’s going on?"
"I’ll explain on the way," Rarity replied, and with that, she hit the group call button on her phone, dialing the rest of the Power Ponies. As the car roared to life, the urgency of the situation pushed everything else aside. She had no time for nerves or embarrassment—Spike needed them, and that’s all that mattered now.
The call connected, and Rainbow Dash’s voice came through first. "Yo, Rarity! What’s up?"
"Girls, it’s an emergency," Rarity said, her voice filled with urgency. "Silencer just called me. There’s a riot at the Canterlot Asylum—he’s in the middle of it. All of the inmates from Maximum Security have been let loose. We need to build a perimeter around the asylum immediately!"
"What?!" Rainbow’s voice echoed, shock and concern filling her tone, and the sound of her falling off a chair following. "Is he okay? Where is he?"
"He’s fine for now," Rarity replied, trying to remain calm. "But we need to act quickly. Gather everyone—meet at the asylum."
"Got it," Rainbow said before hanging up.
One by one, the other girls confirmed they were on their way. Within moments, the Power Ponies were assembling.
Rarity put the phone down, her hands gripping the steering wheel tightly. Pinkie looked over at her, her usual bubbly demeanor now replaced with worry. "Is Spike in trouble?"
Rarity nodded, her jaw set. "Yes, and we’re going to make sure nothing happens to him."
Pinkie leaned back in her seat, a determined glint in her eye. "You can count on me, Rarity."
With a nod of mutual understanding, Rarity pressed down on the gas, her heart pounding as they sped toward the asylum, where the battle was just beginning.
Back at the Canterlot Asylum, Silencer made his way to the briefing room, where the remaining guards had gathered. The tension in the air was thick, the usual disciplined structure of the facility breaking down under the weight of the escalating chaos. The room was dimly lit, and the guards looked exhausted, their faces pale and drawn. Several screens on the walls flickered with camera footage of the asylum in disarray—fires, broken windows, injured guards. The sound of distant alarms filled the air, creating a constant, unsettling background noise.
At the front of the room, Sergeant Matthews, the leader of the guard unit, was speaking. His voice was sharp and authoritative, though the weariness behind his eyes couldn’t be hidden.
"Alright, listen up!" Matthews barked, his hand slamming down on the table to get everyone's attention. "The riot is officially out of control. We’ve got at least 15 confirmed casualties—guards and personnel. This is now a matter of containment and survival. We have to hold our position and make sure the situation doesn’t spill out into the rest of the city. Prioritize securing critical areas and evacuating any non-essential personnel."
Silencer slipped into the room, his presence quiet but commanding. The guards glanced his way, and Sergeant Matthews, spotting him, gave a curt nod of acknowledgment before continuing.
"We need to lock down the remaining sectors. We’ll fortify the medical wing and try to contain the violence in Maximum Security," Matthews said, his tone clipped and efficient. "Sector 5 is where the worst inmates are loose, but we have reports of violence spreading into other areas. We can't afford to lose ground."
One of the guards raised a hand, hesitation in his voice. "What about the armory in the penitentiary? We just got word that some of the inmates broke in."
Matthews waved his hand dismissively, shaking his head. "Forget the armory. There's barely any ammo or weapons in there. Most of the supplies were moved out months ago. It's not a priority."
The guard looked unsure but nodded, clearly deferring to the sergeant's judgment.
Silencer stepped forward, his voice calm but cutting through the tension. "I’ve already called in some of my allies. They’re setting up a perimeter around the asylum as we speak. No one’s getting in or out."
Sergeant Matthews looked at Silencer with a mix of relief and respect. "Good. We need all the help we can get. Appreciate that."
There was a brief moment of silence as everyone in the room registered the gravity of the situation. Silencer could see the toll this was taking on the guards. Some of them looked as though they had barely slept, their faces drawn with exhaustion and fear. Others were steeling themselves for what might be their final stand.
Matthews continued, his voice a little softer now. "This riot... it’s gotten way out of hand. We were hit hard and fast. At least 15 dead so far, maybe more. We’re losing control. We’ve contained the worst of it in Maximum Security, but it’s spreading, and we don’t know how much longer we can hold."
Just then, another guard burst into the room, panting as he spoke. "Sergeant! It’s getting worse. The inmates— they’ve broken into the armory in Normal Security!"
Matthews waved him off again. "I told you, there’s nothing in there. We cleared it out. Let them have whatever scraps they find."
The guard looked unsure but backed down as the sergeant turned back to the room.
Silencer, however, narrowed his eyes, something in the back of his mind telling him that disregarding the armory might be a mistake. Still, he didn’t press the issue. There were more immediate problems to deal with.
He turned to Matthews. "Why did this riot start in the first place?"
Matthews sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "No one knows for sure. It seemed to come out of nowhere. One moment, everything was quiet in the Pacifist Wing. Next thing we know, all hell breaks loose. The inmates snapped. It escalated too quickly for us to get a handle on it."
Silencer clenched his jaw, feeling the weight of the situation settle on him. "If I’m going to help, I need to know the rules. What do you need me to do?"
Matthews nodded, understanding that Silencer was ready to take action. He reached over to a nearby tablet and pulled up a digital map of the asylum, showing all the sectors and current security status.
"We've implemented a recognition system for all inmates," Matthews explained, tapping the tablet to highlight the different sectors. "Each inmate is assigned a bracelet that corresponds to their threat level. White means they’re either pacifists or personnel—don’t touch them unless absolutely necessary. Green means low danger, but be cautious. Yellow means low danger, but with high caution. Orange is high caution—those inmates are dangerous, but we try to incapacitate them first. Red means dangerous—take them out if you can, but lethal force is authorized if needed. And finally, black..."
Matthews paused, his voice turning grim. "Black means 'kill on sight.' Those are the inmates you don’t hesitate with. If you see a black bracelet, do whatever it takes to neutralize them."
Silencer nodded, absorbing the information quickly. "And you want me to prioritize...?"
"Pacifists to yellow," Matthews said, his voice steady. "Incapacitate if possible, but only engage if you have no other choice. Orange, incapacitate immediately. Red, kill if necessary, and black? No hesitation—eliminate them on sight."
Silencer nodded once more, processing the information. Matthews then pulled a small device from his belt and handed it to Silencer. "This is a security device. It can scan the bracelets to confirm an inmate’s identity and threat level. I’m also giving you a digital copy of my security card." He tapped on the tablet, transmitting the data directly to Silencer’s own equipment. "It’ll give you access to the cells and other locked-down areas."
"Understood," Silencer said, taking the device and securing it to his gear.
Matthews glanced at the map again before looking back at Silencer. "We’ve got men spread thin all over the place. If you can get into the thick of it and stop some of these inmates, it’ll buy us time to regain control of the asylum. We're barely holding it together."
Silencer nodded, turning toward the door. He was ready to head out when Matthews stopped him one last time.
"One more thing," Matthews said, his voice serious. "This isn't just about stopping the riot. If you find the ringleader—whoever started this—deal with them. We need answers. Fast."
Silencer gave a curt nod and turned on his heel, heading out of the briefing room. His mind was already racing, formulating a plan as he made his way back through the chaotic halls. The asylum was teetering on the edge of complete collapse, and he had little time to stop it.
As Silencer moved through the chaotic halls of the Canterlot Asylum, he knew he had to be smart about his next moves. The riot was spiraling out of control, and with the most dangerous inmates loose, his first priority had to be containment. But he needed to know who he was dealing with—who was out there wreaking havoc.
Pulling out a small device connected to Oracle, Silencer quickly tapped a few buttons, his voice steady despite the situation. "Oracle, I need a list of the most dangerous inmates currently housed in the Canterlot Asylum. Start with the highest threat levels."
There was a brief pause before Oracle's calm, mechanical voice filled his earpiece.
"Accessing inmate records... compiled list of the most dangerous individuals currently housed in Maximum Security and surrounding sectors. Displaying results now."
As the names appeared on his screen, Silencer quickly scanned through them. Each name was accompanied by a brief description, aliases, and their criminal profiles.
Marrow
Alectra Starr
Viktor Kryos
Cecilia Graves
Anton "Crow" Velasco
"Spectre"
Raptor
Dr. Sebastian Vale
Kazimir Volkov
Julian Forge
Silencer read through the list carefully, noting the prisoners’ threat levels and abilities. Each one was more dangerous than the last, but it was the inclusion of Raptor—the mercenary who had tortured Soarin, Cloudchaser, and Flitter—that made him pause. Her vendetta against him and his allies could make her an immediate threat if she had escaped during the riot.
He muttered to himself, "Looks like we've got some of the worst this place has ever held."
"Oracle," Silencer said aloud, "compile this information and send it to my allies. We need to contain these individuals at all costs."
Oracle’s voice chimed back. "Acknowledged. Compiling data now."
The heavy metal door to the maximum security wing creaked open as Silencer stepped inside, his eyes immediately adjusting to the dim light of the massive room before him. The air was thick with tension, the kind that only exists in places where violence is a breath away. Rows of cells lined the far walls, though many were now wide open, the sounds of clinking chains and dragging feet filling the cavernous space.
A chill ran down Silencer’s spine. He knew this would be bad.
The inmates stared at him, their eyes gleaming with malice. Many of them wore red or orange bracelets, marking them as high-threat individuals—dangerous enough to be considered lethal by most standards. Silencer’s eyes narrowed as he scanned the crowd, immediately recognizing one figure standing at the far end of the room, barely visible in the shadow.
Spectre.
Clad in his trademark black and grey tactical gear, Spectre stood tall, his face obscured by a black mask. His cold, calculating eyes gleamed from the darkness as he regarded Silencer with a smirk.
"Well, well," Spectre said, his voice smooth and confident as it echoed through the room. "Everything is falling into place, just as expected."
His words were vague, cryptic, as though they were meant for something beyond the immediate moment. Silencer’s instincts sharpened—he knew this wasn’t just about the riot. Something bigger was in play, and Spectre was at the center of it.
"You’ve been planning this, haven’t you?" Silencer replied, his voice steady but laced with tension. "What’s your endgame, Spectre?"
Spectre chuckled softly, his laugh dark and foreboding. "Oh, Silencer. You think you're the one pulling the strings? You're just a cog in the machine. We’re all playing our parts. Some of us just happen to be ahead of the game."
Silencer’s jaw tightened beneath his mask, his mind racing. He had dealt with manipulators like Spectre before—calculated, always thinking ten steps ahead. But the vagueness of Spectre’s words wasn’t the biggest concern right now. It was the fact that the room was packed with some of the most dangerous inmates in the asylum, all watching, waiting.
"Whatever game you think you’re playing," Silencer growled, "it ends here."
Spectre’s smile widened under his mask. "Oh, it’s far from over. In fact, it’s just getting started."
With a swift motion, Spectre gestured to the crowd of inmates around him. "Gentlemen," he said in a calm, commanding voice, "I believe it’s time to welcome our guest properly. Attack."
And with that, Spectre turned and disappeared into the shadows, making his escape as the horde of inmates surged forward like a tidal wave.
Silencer’s muscles tensed, his body already moving into action as the first group of inmates lunged at him. He pivoted on his heel, sidestepping the first swing from an inmate wearing an orange bracelet. With a sharp twist of his body, he grabbed the inmate's arm, twisting it until he heard the sickening crack of bone, the man’s scream echoing through the room as he collapsed to the floor.
Another inmate came from the side, swinging a makeshift club toward Silencer’s head. Silencer ducked low, the club whooshing harmlessly over his head. In a fluid motion, he drove his elbow into the attacker’s ribs, feeling the bones crack under the force of the blow. The man staggered back, gasping for breath, only to be met with a swift kick to the chest that sent him crashing into a wall.
More inmates closed in, their eyes filled with fury and desperation. Silencer felt the adrenaline surge through his veins as he danced between them, every movement precise, every strike calculated. One came at him with a jagged piece of metal, aiming for his throat. Silencer caught the man’s wrist, twisting it until the weapon clattered to the floor, then slammed his knee into the inmate’s gut. The man doubled over in pain, and Silencer finished him with a bone-shattering kick to the face.
Another came from behind, trying to tackle him to the ground, but Silencer spun around just in time, using the man’s own momentum to throw him across the room. The inmate hit the ground hard, groaning as he rolled onto his back.
Silencer barely had time to catch his breath before more inmates rushed in. A red-bracelet inmate charged at him with a wild scream, swinging a heavy chain like a whip. Silencer dodged the first swing, the chain whistling through the air. On the second swing, he stepped in close, catching the chain and yanking it hard, pulling the inmate off balance. With a swift punch to the jaw, he sent the man sprawling to the ground, unconscious.
"Is that all you’ve got?" Silencer muttered, his voice low and taunting.
Two more came at him in unison, one with a knife, the other with bare fists. Silencer ducked under a sloppy punch, using the attacker’s momentum to spin him around and slam him into the second inmate. The man with the knife stumbled back, giving Silencer just enough time to grab his wrist and twist it, forcing the blade out of his hand. With a swift kick to the knee, the man’s leg buckled, and Silencer finished him with a brutal strike to the throat, leaving him gasping on the floor.
Inmates kept coming, but Silencer’s movements were fluid, like water—constantly shifting, constantly adapting. He dodged a punch, blocked a swing, then sent an elbow crashing into an inmate’s face, breaking his nose with a sickening crunch. Another tried to grab him from behind, but Silencer threw his head back, headbutting the man with enough force to send him reeling.
"Fall back!" one of the red-bracelet inmates shouted, but it was too late. Silencer was a storm of precision and brutality, incapacitating each inmate with ease, leaving a trail of broken bones and unconscious bodies in his wake.
One last inmate, his face covered in blood, lunged at Silencer with a roar, swinging wildly. Silencer sidestepped the attack, grabbed the man by the collar, and drove him into the ground with a bone-shattering slam. The man groaned in pain as he lay motionless on the floor.
Breathing heavily, Silencer looked around the room. Bodies of incapacitated inmates were strewn across the floor, groaning in pain. The fight was over, but Spectre was gone, slipping away into the chaos of the asylum.
Silencer flexed his fingers, his knuckles sore from the impacts, but the adrenaline still surged through his system. He scanned the room one last time, making sure no one else was foolish enough to challenge him.
"Typical Spectre," Silencer muttered to himself. "Always running, always hiding behind others."
He knew he couldn’t waste time—he had to catch up to Spectre. Whatever the villain had planned, it wasn’t over yet.
Silencer took a deep breath, adjusted his gear, and turned toward the door, ready to pursue Spectre into the depths of the asylum.
View Online
Pheonix Ch. 15 Unplanned alliances and the Medical Wing.
Silencer charged through the heavy door with a resounding crash, hot on Specter’s trail. His body moved with precision, his senses heightened as he pursued the villain through the winding halls of the maximum security wing. The red emergency lights flashed, casting a crimson glow on the metal walls, and the sound of distant alarms filled the air.
Up ahead, Specter darted around a corner, his movements quick and practiced. He knew Silencer was right behind him, and as Silencer rounded the corner, he saw the villain smirk over his shoulder before pulling out a sleek black pistol. Without hesitation, Specter fired.
The sharp crack of the gunshot echoed through the hall, and Silencer felt a sudden, sharp sting as the bullet grazed his left shoulder. He grunted in pain, his body instinctively diving behind a nearby door for cover. Blood dripped from the wound, the hot, coppery scent filling his nostrils.
Behind him, Specter’s mocking laugh rang out. "Ah, I see you bleed! That means you can be killed, can’t you?"
Silencer clenched his jaw, feeling the searing pain in his shoulder. He gritted his teeth, quickly placing his hand over the wound and summoning a burst of his fire magic. The flames ignited in his palm, burning white-hot as he pressed it against his injury. The pain was sharp, but in seconds, the wound was cauterized, the bleeding stopped.
He knew something was off. Regular bullets shouldn’t have penetrated his dragon-like scales, let alone grazed him like that. These bullets weren’t normal—they had cut through his tough exterior like a hot knife through butter.
"These bullets are special," Silencer muttered under his breath, wiping the sweat from his brow. He wasn’t sure how Specter had gotten his hands on something like this, but he had a suspicion that this riot wasn’t just about chaos.
Silencer shouted back, his voice carrying through the hall. "You missed your shot, Specter! You’ll have to do better than that to kill me!"
Specter’s cold laugh echoed back in response. "Oh, I didn’t miss, Silencer. I just took the necessary precautions. These bullets? Dragon's Bane. Crafted specifically to pierce through tough scales like yours." He let out a mocking chuckle. "I came prepared."
Silencer’s eyes narrowed. Dragon's Bane? He had heard of them before—rare, highly dangerous rounds designed specifically to take down draconic creatures. They weren’t easy to come by. And if Specter had them, that meant only one thing: Tirek was involved.
So, this is Tirek’s doing, Silencer thought, his mind racing. He’s pulling the strings here, but to what end?
There was no time to think about it. Silencer knew that Specter was a piece of the puzzle, and if he could catch him, he could get the answers he needed. Taking a deep breath, Silencer steeled himself. He couldn’t afford to let Specter slip away.
With a burst of energy, Silencer leaped out from behind cover, moving with lightning speed. Specter was already firing, the loud cracks of the gun echoing down the hall as bullets whizzed past Silencer. His reflexes were sharp, ducking and weaving as he closed the distance. But he had to take cover again, slipping behind a steel support beam as more bullets ricocheted off the walls around him.
"Come on, you coward!" Silencer shouted, trying to bait Specter into making a mistake. "You think bullets are going to stop me? You’ll need more than that!"
Specter’s laugh was cold and confident. "I’ve got all the time in the world, Silencer. But you? You’re running out of it."
With that, Specter fired again—this time, aiming at a nearby hot water pipe. The bullet struck with precision, bursting the pipe and sending a jet of scalding, boiling water shooting out in Silencer’s direction.
The steam hissed as the hot water sprayed all over Silencer, but to Specter’s surprise, the boiling liquid did little more than cause Silencer to slip and fall. Silencer grunted as he hit the ground, his feet losing traction on the wet floor. He could hear Specter’s laughter echoing as he stumbled to get back on his feet.
"Smell ya later, kid!" Specter shouted with a mocking wave, already making his way out of the maximum security wing.
“Fucking, gunslinger,” Silencer cursed under his breath, scrambling to regain his balance. His muscles ached, and the embarrassment of slipping on the wet floor only made him grit his teeth harder. He was used to being quick and efficient, and slipping like that in front of Specter stung his pride more than anything.
Getting to his feet, Silencer wiped his wet hands on his suit and started after Specter again. He wasn’t done yet—not by a long shot.
Specter had a head start now, but Silencer’s determination burned bright. He could still catch him. He had to. This riot was more than just a random outburst of violence. It was part of a larger plan, one that involved Tirek and his organization.
As Silencer sprinted after Specter, he muttered to himself, "I’ll get you, Specter. And when I do, you’ll tell me everything."
Silencer burst through the heavy double doors, his heart pounding in his chest, only to be met with a barrage of gunfire. Bullets whizzed through the air, ricocheting off the walls and tearing through the metal frames of the room. The inmates were armed to the teeth, their faces twisted with sadistic grins as they fired mercilessly in his direction.
"Kill him!" Specter shouted from the back of the group, his voice filled with mocking confidence. "I've already weakened him for y'all!"
Silencer ducked behind a crumbling concrete wall, the bullets hammering into it like a storm of metal hail. His mind raced as he assessed the situation. These inmates weren't using the same specialized Dragon's Bane rounds that Specter had hit him with earlier. The impacts against his body weren’t slicing through his tough scales like before. He felt the thud of the bullets, but there was no searing pain. These were just regular bullets.
"Goddamn it," Silencer muttered, gritting his teeth as chunks of the wall around him disintegrated under the relentless onslaught. "‘Not enough ammo in the armory,’ my ass."
The wall he was taking cover behind began to crack, holes appearing everywhere as the bullets chewed through it, leaving it looking like a piece of Swiss cheese. He couldn’t stay there much longer; the wall was about to give way completely. But now that he knew the bullets were standard, his confidence surged.
"Regular bullets?" Silencer murmured under his breath. "This changes everything."
With a burst of energy, Silencer leapt over the crumbling wall, landing gracefully on the ground below, right in the middle of the courtyard where the inmates were positioned. The gunfire continued, but now, without the specialized ammo, the bullets merely bounced off his tough, dragon-like scales. He could feel the force of the impacts, but they were like punches, harmless to him now.
"WHAT THE—!" one of the inmates screamed, his eyes wide with shock. "THE BULLETS AREN’T DOING ANYTHING!"
Before the man could finish his sentence, Silencer was on him. Moving like a predator through the chaos, Silencer grabbed the inmate by the wrist, twisting it until the gun fell from his hand with a sharp crack. The man howled in pain, but Silencer silenced him with a brutal punch to the gut, sending him crashing to the ground.
Another inmate rushed at him, swinging a knife wildly. Silencer caught the man’s wrist mid-swing, pulling him off balance before disarming him with a swift twist. The knife clattered to the ground, and Silencer drove his elbow into the man's face, breaking his nose in one clean motion. Blood spurted from the inmate’s face as he crumpled to the floor, unconscious.
More gunfire erupted, but Silencer was already moving, dodging and weaving through the chaos. An inmate came at him from behind, swinging a crowbar with all his might. Silencer turned just in time, ducking under the wild swing and delivering a sharp uppercut to the man's jaw. The crack of bone echoed through the courtyard as the man was lifted off his feet, crashing into the dirt unconscious.
Two more inmates rushed at him, one with a baseball bat, the other with a handgun. Silencer grabbed the wrist of the man with the gun, twisting it and redirecting the barrel just as the inmate pulled the trigger. The shot went wide, hitting the wall behind them. Silencer then kicked the man’s knee, sending him down to the ground, and delivered a brutal elbow strike to the side of his head, knocking him out cold.
The other inmate swung the bat, but Silencer caught it mid-swing, ripping it from his hands with sheer force. He spun the bat in his hands before slamming it into the man’s ribs, the crack of broken bones resonating as the inmate collapsed, clutching his side in agony.
Suddenly, another gunshot rang out—this one different, louder. Silencer felt a sharp sting in his side and instinctively grabbed the nearest inmate, yanking him in front of him just as Specter fired again. The bullet slammed into the inmate’s back, the man screaming in agony as he was used as a human shield. Silencer pushed the body aside and dove behind another group of inmates, forcing Specter to hold his fire.
"You think you can outsmart me, Specter?" Silencer shouted, his voice filled with controlled fury. "You're going to have to try a lot harder."
Specter gritted his teeth, frustration creeping into his otherwise calm demeanor. "Clever boy. But I’ve still got the upper hand here." He fired again, but Silencer dodged behind another inmate, the bullet hitting its mark and sending another body to the ground.
In the midst of the chaos, Silencer saw his opportunity. He lunged at the remaining armed inmates, his fists flying with precision and power. He disarmed one of them with a quick strike to the wrist, then spun around to deliver a devastating kick to another’s knee, sending him crashing to the ground. The fight was fast and brutal—every move Silencer made was calculated, every punch and kick designed to incapacitate, to break bones but not kill.
One by one, the inmates fell, groaning in pain, their weapons scattered across the courtyard. The last man standing, trembling with fear, tried to raise his gun, but Silencer was already on him. He grabbed the barrel, twisting it away from his face before slamming his knee into the man’s stomach. The inmate collapsed in a heap, gasping for air.
Breathing heavily, Silencer scanned the area. The courtyard was littered with unconscious or incapacitated bodies, the air thick with the groans of the defeated. But Specter... Specter was gone. Silencer’s eyes darted to the far end of the courtyard, just in time to see the villain disappearing through a gate, his mocking voice ringing out behind him.
"Smell ya later, kid!"
Silencer clenched his fists in frustration, watching as Specter slipped away yet again. His body ached, the exhaustion of the fight starting to set in. He was too tired to chase after him, too worn down from the relentless onslaught of inmates.
For now, Specter had the upper hand, but Silencer wasn’t done. He took a deep breath, wiping the sweat from his brow as he looked down at the bodies surrounding him, then to the new, fresh flesh wound, he had in his side, summoning his fire magic and cauterizing the injury before more blood trickled out.
"Next time," he muttered to himself, his voice filled with grim determination. "Next time, you won’t get away."
Silencer staggered forward, his side burning from the gunshot wound. His breath was shallow, and every step sent a wave of pain through his body. He pressed a hand to his side, feeling the warmth of the cauterized wound under his suit. The pain was manageable, but it slowed him down—a luxury he couldn’t afford right now. Specter had already gained significant ground on him, and Silencer needed to catch up.
As he made his way to the next area of the prison, his eyes caught sight of something disturbing. The carnage around him was unlike anything he'd seen in the previous rooms. Bodies were strewn across the floor, the metallic stench of blood thick in the air.
“Shit… what happened here?” Silencer muttered, his voice low as he cautiously stepped over the lifeless bodies of inmates. His eyes scanned the room, trying to piece together what had occurred. There were deep gashes on some of the bodies, others bore burns, and a few looked like they'd been electrocuted.
It was a massacre. The sheer brutality of it was unnerving, even to someone as battle-hardened as Silencer. These weren't just ordinary prison fights—this was something far more deliberate, and far more violent.
As Silencer moved through the grisly scene, he heard the muffled sounds of a struggle coming from behind a set of heavy double doors at the far end of the room. The distinct sound of metal clashing with fists, followed by cries of pain, cut through the air. Silencer immediately sprinted toward the doors, pushing through the pain in his side. His mind raced as he tried to guess what was happening behind those doors.
When he burst through, he was met with a scene that made him stop in his tracks. A group of unarmed staff members, including guards and medical personnel, were huddled inside a cell, taking refuge from the chaos outside. But the real surprise was what was happening just outside the cell.
Inmates were attacking in waves, but two individuals stood between them and the helpless staff. One woman, her body crackling with electricity, was unleashing bolts of lightning toward the inmates, while another man stood beside her, hurling blasts of fire that scorched the ground beneath them.
It was Voltress and Inferno.
Silencer’s eyes widened in surprise. Voltress, with her beautiful, almost ethereal appearance, was striking in the dim light of the room. Her long, flowing silver hair crackled with energy, framing her flawless face. Her skin had an unnatural, alluring glow, almost like the surface of marble, and her eyes—cold, piercing blue—burned with raw power. She had a slender yet athletic build, her curves accentuated by the tight, black bodysuit that clung to her figure. Electricity danced along her fingertips, lighting up the room with flashes of blue-white light.
Beside her, Inferno was just as imposing. He was tall and muscular, his skin tan and rough, marked with old burn scars that gave him a hardened, dangerous look. His hair was short and dark, and his eyes burned with an inner fire, both figuratively and literally. His body radiated heat, making the air around him shimmer as if he were a living furnace. His arms were bare, showing off the tattoos of flames etched across his biceps, and he wore a sleeveless, dark-red vest, which was singed from years of using his powers.
They were both fighting off a horde of inmates, protecting the defenseless staff inside the cell. Inmates lunged at them, but Voltress and Inferno fought them back with precision and lethal power. Despite their dangerous reputations, they were on the defensive—clearly trying to protect the staff rather than cause further harm.
Silencer didn’t hesitate. He leaped off the sublevel balcony, landing in the middle of the brawl with a thundering crash. The remaining inmates turned toward him, their eyes widening in shock. Before they could react, Silencer was already in motion.
The first inmate swung a makeshift pipe at him, but Silencer ducked under the attack, grabbing the man’s arm and twisting it sharply until he heard the familiar crack of bone. The inmate screamed in pain as Silencer drove a knee into his stomach, knocking the wind out of him. The second inmate tried to tackle him from behind, but Silencer spun around, catching him in mid-air and slamming him into the ground with brutal force.
The third inmate, seeing his comrades fall, tried to flee, but Silencer was faster. He grabbed the man by the back of his collar, yanking him backward and delivering a swift elbow to the back of his head. The inmate collapsed to the ground, unconscious.
The fight was over in seconds.
Voltress and Inferno watched in stunned silence as Silencer stood over the fallen inmates, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. Slowly, the two of them raised their hands in surrender, their expressions wary but not hostile.
"Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Voltress shouted, her voice rising in alarm as she took a step back, her hands crackling with residual electricity. "We’re not with them, okay?! We’re not trying to hurt anybody!"
Voltress’s voice was smooth and authoritative, but there was a hint of panic in her tone. She was stunning up close, her silver hair shimmering in the low light, the way her body glowed faintly making her look almost otherworldly. Even though she was clearly capable of immense destruction, her posture was defensive, not aggressive.
"Yeah, what she said!" Inferno added quickly, holding up his hands as flames flickered out from his fingertips. "We’re not part of the riot! We’ve been trying to keep these lunatics from killing the staff."
Silencer’s eyes darted between them, his instincts telling him to be cautious. He had tangled with dangerous villains before, and both Voltress and Inferno were no joke. But something about their body language told him they weren’t lying. They had been fighting the inmates, not joining them.
"Why should I believe you?" Silencer asked, his voice cold and controlled as he took a step closer, ready to act if either of them made a move.
Voltress let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through her glowing hair as the sparks of electricity faded from her fingers. "Look, I know we don’t exactly have the best track record, alright? But this riot? It’s out of control. We were just trying to survive like everyone else. And when these idiots," she pointed at the unconscious inmates, "started attacking the staff, we stepped in to stop them. That’s it."
Inferno nodded, backing her up. "Yeah, man. We’re not here to cause trouble. Trust me, we didn’t start this. We were just trying to do the right thing for once."
Silencer stared at them for a long moment, his mind racing. He had a lot of enemies in this place, and these two were high on that list. But something about their tone, the desperation in their eyes, made him believe them. At least for now.
He glanced over at the staff huddled inside the cell. They were looking at Voltress and Inferno with gratitude, not fear. That was a good sign.
"Fine," Silencer finally said, lowering his guard slightly. "But if you try anything—"
Voltress raised her hands again, cutting him off. "We won’t. Just... let's focus on getting out of here alive, okay?"
Inferno gave him a lopsided grin. "No tricks, man. We’re on your side... for now."
Silencer nodded, his eyes still wary, but he had bigger problems to deal with. Specter was getting away, and if these two were really telling the truth, he might need their help before the night was over.
"Alright," Silencer said, turning toward the door. "Let’s move."
Voltress and Inferno exchanged glances but followed, leaving the carnage of the massacre behind as they prepared to face whatever came next.
As the heavy metal doors creaked open and Silencer led the group through, he paused for a moment, turning to face the six staff members and the two guards who had taken refuge inside the cell. His sharp eyes scanned them, and his voice, though steady, carried an authoritative weight.
"Identify yourselves," he said, his tone brooking no argument.
One by one, the staff members and guards hesitantly stepped forward.
The first, a tall, older man with graying hair and a thick mustache, spoke. "I'm Sergeant Matthews," he said, his voice rough from stress and exhaustion. "Head of security for this wing."
The second guard, a younger woman with close-cropped hair, followed. "Officer Lyra Stone. I work under Sergeant Matthews."
The staff members introduced themselves next. A nurse, a maintenance worker, and a kitchen staffer, all looking worn and shaken, gave their names.
Finally, a woman in her early forties, with sharp features and wire-framed glasses, stepped forward. Her calm demeanor and professional attire set her apart from the others. She held her head high, despite the fear and chaos that had engulfed the asylum.
"I’m Dr. Helena Rook," she said, her voice clear and composed. "I’m the head doctor of the asylum."
Silencer’s eyes narrowed slightly, recognizing the name. Dr. Rook was well-respected in her field, known for her expertise in treating superhumans and meta-powered individuals. Her presence here explained the meticulous care the asylum’s more dangerous inmates received.
"We need to get to the medical wing," Dr. Rook continued, her tone urgent. "You and your companions need treatment, especially after everything you’ve been through. Your injuries, Mr. Silencer, need proper attention."
Silencer looked down at his side, feeling the dull throb of the gunshot wound. He hated to admit it, but the doctor was right. Voltress and Inferno were banged up as well, though they seemed to be hiding their pain well. With a slight nod, Silencer agreed.
"Alright," he said, his voice low. "Lead the way. But we keep moving. This isn’t over yet."
As the group moved through the winding halls toward the medical wing, Silencer kept an eye on Voltress and Inferno, walking slightly behind them. There was something between them, something he couldn’t quite place. They seemed close—closer than he had expected. They exchanged glances every now and then, and even in the tense situation, there was an ease between them that spoke of a deeper bond.
Silencer decided to ask. "What’s your story?" he said, addressing Voltress and Inferno directly. His tone was casual, but he was genuinely curious. "You two seem… connected."
Voltress glanced at Inferno, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips, though it was tinged with sadness. Inferno sighed and ran a hand through his dark, short hair, the heat from his body radiating slightly even in his subdued state.
"You already know most of it," Voltress began, her voice soft but firm. She didn’t look at Silencer as she spoke, her eyes focused ahead. "I was a hero once. People called me 'Voltress the Savior'… I spent years protecting Canterlot, fighting crime, stopping disasters. Then it all changed. Five years ago, the government was running an experiment at the power plant. Something went wrong—horribly wrong. I absorbed most of the power plant’s energy to stop it from exploding, but I couldn’t control the surge. My powers went haywire, and…"
She hesitated, the memory clearly painful. Inferno placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, and she continued.
"It caused destruction… hundreds of people died. The city blamed me. They didn’t care that I was trying to save them. They labeled me a terrorist and threw me in here. I’ve been locked up ever since."
Silencer listened in silence. He had heard stories about Voltress's fall from grace, but hearing it from her directly gave it a different weight. There was bitterness in her voice, but more than that, there was regret. She had been trying to do the right thing, but the cost had been too high.
Inferno, sensing the shift in the conversation, spoke up next. His voice was rougher, more cynical. "I didn’t have the same 'hero' status she did," he said with a bitter laugh. "Hell, I wasn’t even close. I was always in the gray. People thought I was a menace, a time bomb waiting to go off. But I tried. I tried to do the right thing. Then the Almagro Familia came after me."
Silencer’s eyes flicked to Inferno, his attention piqued. He had heard of the Almagro Familia—one of the most notorious criminal organizations in the city.
"They killed my family," Inferno continued, his tone dark. "All of them. My mother, father, brother… even my grandparents. All because I burned down one of their drug warehouses. I snapped. I found them. Every single one of them. And I killed them all—men, women, children. I didn’t care. I made sure the Almagro name ended that night."
Silencer remained silent, letting Inferno’s words hang in the air. There was no remorse in Inferno’s voice, only a resigned acceptance of what he had done. He had gone too far, and he knew it.
"I went too far," Inferno admitted, shaking his head. "I know that. But instead of being hailed as a hero for taking down one of the worst criminal families in the city, they threw me in here. They saw me as a monster. And I guess I am."
Voltress placed a hand on his arm, her touch soft. It was clear they shared a deep connection, one forged in shared pain and isolation.
Silencer glanced back at them, his thoughts racing. He understood their frustration with the system—it was something he had struggled with himself. Heroes were put on pedestals until they made one wrong move, and then they were cast down like villains. The system was flawed, corrupt, and it judged people based on their reputation, not their intentions.
"It’s funny," Inferno said after a pause, his voice quiet but filled with anger. "I admit I went overboard, but they threw me in here because of who I was… because of how they saw me. If it had been someone like Mistress Mare-velous who took down the Almagro Familia, she would’ve been applauded—hailed as one of the greatest heroes of this generation. But because it was me? They called it murder. The system is pure bullshit."
Silencer didn’t respond right away. Inferno’s words struck a chord with him. He had seen the way the public treated heroes and villains alike—how quickly people could turn on those they once idolized.
Dr. Rook, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke. "He’s not wrong," she said softly, adjusting her glasses. "Many of the so-called 'riots' you’ve seen in the records were fabricated by the warden and some of the security. They wanted to justify harsher measures, make it look like the inmates here were uncontrollable. It’s all about power and control. That’s why people like Voltress and Inferno are here."
Silencer glanced at Dr. Rook, her calm professionalism masking the deep frustration she clearly felt about the system. It was all starting to fit together, the pieces of corruption and manipulation forming a disturbing picture.
But there was no time to dwell on it now. They were getting close to the medical wing, and Specter was still out there. Silencer would deal with the system later. For now, he had a riot to stop and answers to find.
"You’re right," Silencer said quietly. "The system is broken. But first things first—we stop this riot, and then we deal with everything else."
Voltress and Inferno exchanged glances, nodding in agreement.
As the group made their way through the dimly lit halls, the tension between them palpable, Voltress broke the silence.
"I heard you came here to see Michelle," she said, her voice steady but curious. "Why was that?"
Silencer, still moving despite the throbbing pain in his side, glanced at her. "I was hoping she could help me find information on Tirek and his organization. Specifically, I need to know if he’s working with a Technomancer. Michelle used to be close to his operations, even if she wasn’t high up in the ranks."
Voltress raised an eyebrow, her expression skeptical. "You think she’d help you?"
Silencer nodded. "It’s possible. I intervened in her trial a few years ago, managed to get her a lighter sentence. There’s a chance she still feels some kind of... connection, I guess."
Inferno, who had been walking beside them, let out a heavy sigh. "You’re wasting your time, man. Michelle won’t help you."
Silencer frowned, his attention drawn to Inferno’s words. "Why not?"
"Her mind’s broken," Inferno said, shaking his head as if he were recalling a painful memory. "Ever since Humdrum died... she hasn’t been the same. She used to be this force of nature—of course, thanks to Humdrum, she was a ‘good’ force of nature. She’s the reason we decided to start helping out again, to try mending the system from within." He kicked a stray piece of debris on the floor in frustration. "We were this close to being transferred to the Pacifist Wing. We were supposed to go there tomorrow."
Voltress nodded. "And now, with this riot, we’ll get blamed for everything. It doesn’t matter if we were trying to help."
Silencer remained silent, his thoughts racing. Inferno’s words hit hard. He hadn’t expected Michelle to be in such a fragile state. He had hoped she’d be a key piece in figuring out Tirek’s operations, but it seemed that plan was falling apart.
Suddenly, the chief security guard’s voice crackled through the radio attached to Silencer’s belt, the urgency in his tone sending a chill through the group.
“BREACH! WE HAVE A BREACH ON THE SOUTHERN WALL, ALL AVAILABLE GUARDS, SHOT TO KILL... Wait... there’s someone entering the prison... is... is that... Ti—”
The radio cut out into static.
Everyone froze, the weight of the guard’s last words hanging in the air like a dark cloud.
"Tirek is here," Silencer muttered, his face tightening. His mind instantly switched into high alert. If Tirek had entered the asylum, things were about to get even more dangerous.
"We have to hurry to the medical wing," Dr. Rook said, her voice laced with urgency. "We just have to cross this courtyard, and we’ll be there."
The group picked up their pace, but just as they were nearing the courtyard, Silencer’s legs suddenly buckled beneath him. He stumbled, his vision blurring, and before he could hit the ground, Inferno caught him.
"Doc!" Inferno shouted, holding Silencer up as the half-conscious vigilante slumped against him. "He’s bleeding internally. He tried to cauterize the injury, but it's worse than we thought."
Dr. Rook rushed over, her face pale as she examined Silencer. "The bullet pierced his kidney and liver, he's turning septic. He’s burning up, but his body isn’t healing. Come on, we need to move! Hurry!"
Voltress and Inferno quickly took Silencer’s arms, supporting him as they hurried across the courtyard. Silencer’s consciousness flickered, his mind foggy from the blood loss and pain, but he could still feel the determination driving him forward.
They reached the medical wing, and Dr. Rook swiped her access card, the doors sliding open to reveal two armed security guards stationed at the entrance. The guards rushed forward to help, guiding the group inside as they placed Silencer on a gurney. His radio fell from his belt, unnoticed, as the guards wheeled him into a nearby room.
Inferno knelt down and picked up the radio, frowning as a frantic voice came through.
"Silencer, come in! Silencer, do you copy? Over!" Radiance’s voice sounded panicked, her breath quick over the radio.
Moments later, Mistress Mare-velous’ voice followed, sharp and demanding. "We answered your call! We’ve contained the breach on the southern wall, but there are heavy guard casualties. Where are you? Is everything alright? Over!"
Inferno looked at Voltress, and she nodded, silently urging him to answer. He pressed the button on the radio. "This is Julian Forge, alias Inferno. Over."
There was a pause before both women’s voices spoke over each other, filled with confusion and concern. "What are you doing with Silencer’s radio? What happened to him?"
Inferno quickly explained the situation. "Silencer was hit—bad. He’s at the medical wing now, receiving emergency treatment. He’s got internal bleeding, and it’s serious. We’re holding our position here, but things are... rough. We’re not sure how bad it’s going to get."
On the other end of the line, Radiance’s voice wavered, and the fear in her tone was palpable. "Life-threatening injuries?" Her breath hitched. "No, no, no... he—he can’t die. Not again, not now..."
Mistress Mare-velous, though trying to keep her composure, was also struggling. "This is bad. If he’s in that condition, he won’t be able to continue the fight. We need to protect him at all costs. Inferno, can you hold your position?"
Inferno’s voice was firm. "We’ll protect him inside, but we need your help. The medical wing is a fortress, and we can’t get in or out without the proper clearance. If Tirek is here, we’ll need backup on the outside. Can you help defend this wing?"
"Absolutely," Mistress Mare-velous replied. "We’ll keep the perimeter secure, but keep us updated on his condition. And Inferno... thank you."
Inferno nodded, even though they couldn’t see him. "Understood. We’ll do our part. Over and out."
As the radio went silent, Voltress turned to Inferno. "We’ll have to stand guard here, make sure nothing gets in."
Inferno gave her a grim smile. "I wasn’t planning on going anywhere."
They both glanced toward the medical room where Silencer was being treated. His life hung in the balance, and with Tirek on the loose, they couldn’t afford to let their guard down.
The battle for the asylum was far from over.
The doors to the center of the medical wing burst open with a clang, startling everyone present. Doctors and nurses scrambled to clear a path as the guards wheeled Silencer’s limp body into the operating area. The tension in the room was thick, but Dr. Rook’s commanding voice cut through it with swift authority.
"Out of my way!" Dr. Rook shouted, washing her hands as she hurriedly put on her gloves. "Prep everything for emergency surgery!"
Chaos erupted around her as doctors and nurses rushed to gather instruments and equipment. Silencer’s body was carefully transferred onto the operating table, his breathing shallow, his once-strong frame now vulnerable.
Just as they were about to begin, the doors swung open again, and Michelle stepped into the room, her face pale and anxious. "Can I do something to help?" she asked, her voice shaky but determined.
Dr. Rook glanced at her briefly. "Yes, we’ll need all the hands we can get. Stay focused."
Seconds later, the room was prepared, and everything was in place. The air hummed with urgency, but before Dr. Rook could begin the surgery, she paused, looking around at the medical staff, her eyes sharp.
"What we are about to see stays in this room," she said, her voice like ice. "Not a word about who this is. Or you're dead."
There was a tense silence, and everyone nodded in agreement. The weight of her warning sank into the air, heavy and unyielding. Dr. Rook then leaned forward, her gloved hands trembling slightly as she carefully removed Silencer’s mask. The mask peeled away, revealing his face to the shocked onlookers.
Gasps echoed around the room. The familiar face beneath the mask, with the suit retracting to form a band around his eyes, sent shockwaves through those who knew him.
Michelle froze, her eyes wide with disbelief as her heart shattered in her chest. Her breath caught in her throat, and tears welled up in her eyes, streaming down her face uncontrollably.
"Humdrum?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.
The doctors began their frantic work, but Michelle was paralyzed by the sight of him. For so long, she had clung to the memory of the boy who had saved her from a life of madness, who had believed in her when no one else would. And now, here he was, broken and bleeding, fighting for his life—or perhaps already losing that fight.
Minutes passed, each one feeling like an eternity. The medical team worked with precision, patching up the injuries, stemming the internal bleeding, and doing everything they could to save him. Dr. Rook wiped the sweat from her brow and stepped back.
"Good job, everyone," she said, her tone of forced calm betraying her exhaustion. Relief was palpable in the room as the staff began to clear out, their shoulders sagging with weariness. But the moment of peace was shattered when Silencer’s heart monitor suddenly flatlined, the piercing sound of the machine slicing through the quiet.
"WOAH, WOAH!" Dr. Rook screamed. "DEFIB NOW!"
The room erupted into chaos again as nurses scrambled to retrieve the defibrillator. Silencer’s body jolted with every shock, his chest rising and falling violently as the doctors fought to bring him back.
Michelle stood frozen, tears pouring down her cheeks as she watched the love of her life die all over again. Every pulse of electricity sent a wave of panic through her. They shocked him again and again, but his heart refused to start.
After a few agonizing seconds, Dr. Rook lowered her hands, her face pale with defeat. "Time of death," she said softly, "11:45 hours."
She turned to the staff, her face grim. "We better inform those outside."
As the team cleared the room, Dr. Rook placed a comforting hand on Michelle’s shoulder. "We did all we could," she said gently. "I’m sorry."
Michelle didn’t respond. Her eyes were locked on Humdrum’s lifeless body. The world around her seemed to fade away as the familiar face on the table blurred through her tears. Slowly, she walked over to the bed, her fingers trembling as she reached out to touch his cold cheek.
She spoke, her voice cracked with grief, broken beyond words. "You... you were the only one who ever believed in me. The only one who saw something good in me when the rest of the world just saw a monster." Her voice wavered, her tears falling freely. "I thought I’d be able to protect you, like you protected me. I swore I’d keep your memory alive... and now, now you’re gone."
She choked on her words, pressing a soft kiss to his forehead as her body shook with sobs. "I loved you... I’ve always loved you. But now, you’re gone, and there’s nothing left for me."
Michelle lingered for a moment, her heart completely shattered. Then, in a daze, she turned and stormed out of the room. Her grief had morphed into something darker—something vengeful. She pushed through the medical staff, her tears drying as anger bubbled beneath the surface.
Dr. Rook was in her office when Michelle barged in, her face set with grim determination. "What are you doing in here?" Dr. Rook asked, startled by the intrusion.
Michelle didn’t answer. She marched past the doctor, her eyes wild, and went straight for the safe in the corner of the room. With one powerful punch, she smashed it open, ripping the door off its hinges. Inside was an injector of serum, a dangerous concoction Michelle knew all too well.
"Michelle, stop!" Dr. Rook shouted, rushing toward her. "You don’t know what that will do to you!"
Michelle spun on her, her voice laced with venom. "I have nothing to lose now."
Before Dr. Rook could stop her, Michelle injected the serum into her neck, her body immediately convulsing as the transformation took hold. A wicked grin spread across her face as her hair began to twist and writhe like serpents. Her pupils dilated, and the manic laughter that echoed through the room was unmistakable.
"Time for some vengeance!" Mane-iac cackled as she stormed out of the room, her madness fully unleashed.
At the other end of the wing, Inferno had just picked up Silencer’s radio. "Radiance, come in," he said, his voice heavy.
"Yeah?" Radiance’s voice came through, sounding frantic.
"I’m sorry... Silencer flatlined... he’s gone."
There was a pause, and then, over the radio, came the heart-wrenching sound of Radiance wailing in despair. The sound pierced through the speakers, raw and filled with unbearable pain.
"I’m sorry," Inferno repeated, though he knew his words were meaningless in the face of such loss.
Suddenly, the doors to the wing burst open, and before Inferno could react, Mane-iac charged through, her laughter ringing through the air like a siren of chaos. She plowed into Inferno and Voltress, knocking them both to the ground with incredible force.
"What the—!" Inferno managed before Mane-iac slammed him into the wall, leaving him dazed and gasping for breath.
Voltress was on her feet, electricity sparking at her fingertips, but before she could react, Mane-iac sent her flying across the room with a single blow. Both Inferno and Voltress lay unconscious on the floor as Mane-iac stormed through the wing, her mind consumed with one singular goal: vengeance.
And nothing, not even the remains of Silencer’s allies, would stand in her way.
Moments after the desperate radio call, Mistress Mare-velous and Radiance arrived outside the medical wing. Radiance was a complete wreck—her mascara smeared in black streaks down her cheeks, her breath erratic as she fought the panic welling up inside her. She had barely kept herself together since hearing the news, and it was only Mare-velous’ presence that kept her from collapsing entirely. The stoic heroine had refused to let Radiance go alone, knowing the emotional toll would be devastating. In truth, Mare-velous was on the verge of breaking down herself, but she kept her face composed, determined to stay strong for her teammate, though her own heart was breaking with every step.
When they arrived at the entrance of the medical wing, they immediately noticed the destroyed doors—bent metal and shattered glass scattered across the floor like the remnants of a battle. Voltress was slowly getting to her feet, groaning as she clutched her side, while Inferno cracked his neck and stretched his limbs back into place after the earlier attack.
Inferno noticed the two heroines first, blinking as he tried to shake off the lingering pain from Mane-iac's brutal charge. "Radiance, Mistress—"
Before he could say another word, Radiance bolted past him like a force of nature, tears streaming down her face. Mare-velous followed closely behind, her heart in her throat as she rushed to keep up. Voltress and Inferno exchanged a concerned look, then took off after them.
The group sprinted through the wrecked halls until they finally reached the operating room. The moment Radiance laid eyes on Silencer’s body, her knees buckled beneath her, and she collapsed onto his chest, sobbing uncontrollably. Her hands trembled as they clutched his still form, her sobs filling the room with a grief so raw and painful that even the hardest of hearts would break.
“No, no, no! This can’t be happening! You promised me you wouldn’t leave me again!” she wailed, her voice cracked and hoarse. She pressed her face into his chest, shaking her head in denial, her fingers clutching at the fabric of his suit as if holding him tighter would bring him back.
Mare-velous stood behind her, her lips quivering as tears streamed silently down her face. She placed a comforting hand on Radiance’s shoulder, though her own strength was faltering. Seeing Silencer like this, lifeless on the table, brought a pain so deep she could barely breathe. Forcing herself to stay composed, Mare-velous shed a few quiet tears of her own, her grip tightening on Radiance’s shoulder in a shared moment of grief.
Just then, Dr. Rook entered the room, her face grim. She looked at the heartbroken group before her and sighed deeply. "I’m sorry," she began, her voice soft but filled with the weight of the news she had to deliver. "We did everything we could, but Silencer died from blood poisoning. The injury became septic."
Radiance, still lying against Silencer’s body, lifted her tear-streaked face, her voice a fragile whisper. "Who… who did this?" she asked, barely able to get the words out.
Inferno, standing in the corner with his arms crossed, answered with a deep sigh. "It was Specter. He managed to get his hands on specialized ammunition… designed to pierce through dragon scales. They used it to weaken him."
As the information sank in, Radiance’s sobs intensified. "No… no! It’s not fair!" she cried, clutching onto Silencer’s lifeless body, her heart shattering into a million pieces.
Mare-velous, her voice choked with emotion, turned to Dr. Rook. "What happened here? What about all the damage?"
Dr. Rook wiped the sweat from her brow. "That was Michelle Tresemme. Mane-iac. She… left in a rage, and from the looks of it, she’s hunting down those responsible."
Voltress, who had been staring blankly at the wall, suddenly looked up as if something clicked in her mind. Her memories flooded back to the day her own life changed—the experiment that had gone horribly wrong, the day she lost everything. And then she remembered the generator.
Without a word, Voltress darted to the corner of the room where the emergency generator sat, her movements sudden and determined. The others turned to look at her in confusion.
"Voltress, what are you doing?" Dr. Rook asked, her voice edged with concern as Voltress placed her hands on the generator, her fingers trembling with anticipation.
Voltress looked over her shoulder, her eyes burning with newfound determination. "This ain’t over yet!" she shouted, and before anyone could stop her, she placed her hands fully on the generator, sending a surge of electricity through her body. Sparks flew as the generator powered up, her body glowing with raw energy as she absorbed its charge.
"Voltress, stop!" Dr. Rook yelled, rushing toward her. "It’s pointless! You can’t bring him back!"
But Voltress ignored her. With a strained grunt, she shouted, "CLEAR!" before discharging all of the electricity she had gathered directly into Silencer’s chest.
The room filled with blinding light as the first shock hit his body, lifting him slightly off the table. Voltress’ breathing was heavy, her body trembling from the exertion, but she wasn’t done.
She hit him again. "CLEAR!" Another surge of electricity, another failed attempt.
"Voltress, please!" Dr. Rook pleaded, but Voltress’ face was set in grim determination.
One more time. "CLEAR!" Voltress screamed, her body shaking as she released every last ounce of energy into Silencer’s heart.
For a moment, the room fell into complete silence. Radiance held her breath, her eyes wide as she stared at the lifeless body before her. Dr. Rook shook her head, ready to call time of death once more.
But then, against all odds, Silencer’s chest suddenly rose as he gasped for air. His body jerked violently as he coughed and wheezed, struggling to fill his lungs. The entire room froze in shock, staring at the impossible sight before them.
Silencer was alive.
He stumbled off the table, still coughing, his muscles weak and his vision blurry. His body trembled as he fought to stay upright, but his mind was clear—he knew what he needed. He staggered toward a small safe in the corner of the room, smashing it open with one punch. Inside was an adrenaline injector, which he grabbed and jabbed into his leg without hesitation.
A few seconds later, his breathing steadied, his eyes clearing as the adrenaline surged through his veins. He turned around, only to be tackled into a tight embrace by Radiance, who was crying and kissing him all over his face.
"You’re alive! You’re alive!" she sobbed between kisses, her tears wetting his cheeks. She didn’t care about anything else—her only thought was that he was back.
Silencer was caught off guard, but after a few seconds, he smiled, weakly returning her embrace. "Yeah… I guess I am," he whispered, his voice raspy.
Voltress, who had collapsed onto the floor from exhaustion, leaned against the wall, breathing heavily. She managed a tired grin as she watched the scene unfold. "I’ll… just sit here for a minute," she muttered, her body too drained to move.
Dr. Rook, speechless, stared at Silencer in disbelief, her hands trembling. "This… this is a miracle," she whispered, still not quite able to process what had happened.
Mare-velous, her eyes wide with shock, placed a hand over her mouth. She had been prepared to grieve, prepared to say goodbye, but now… now, everything had changed.
Radiance, still clinging to Silencer, whispered, "Don’t you ever do that to me again." Her voice was soft but firm, the fear still fresh in her heart.
Silencer looked down at her, his expression softening. "I’ll try," he promised, though deep down he knew his line of work would always bring him close to death. But for now, he held her, grateful to be alive—for her and for everyone else who had fought so hard to bring him back.
As the adrenaline settled in his system, he looked around the room, realizing just how much had happened. "Thanks, Voltress," he said, offering her a nod of gratitude. "I owe you one."
Voltress waved him off with a tired chuckle. "Yeah, yeah… just don't make me have to do that again, alright?"
Inferno, having watched the entire ordeal in silence, finally cracked a smile. "Looks like you just can't stay dead, can you?"
"Nope," Silencer replied, his voice growing stronger. "Not today."
Moments after the emotional whirlwind settled, Silencer looked around at the people gathered in the room, the weight of the moment still heavy in the air. He felt the exhaustion in his bones, but there was a more pressing need to understand the chaos swirling around him.
“What the hell happened?” he asked, his voice still a little raspy, but his natural tone returning.
Dr. Rook sighed deeply, still somewhat shaken by the events that had just transpired. She began to recount everything—the riot, the jailbreaks, Mane-iac’s rampage, and finally, Silencer’s own near-death experience. "You flatlined for about six minutes," she said, her tone grave. "We thought we lost you."
Silencer, always the one to find humor even in the darkest of moments, smirked slightly and muttered, "Well, new personal best."
The room went quiet for a moment as the tension was broken by the joke, but Inferno, ever perceptive, furrowed his brow and looked at Silencer with a calculating gaze. "You've been dead before, haven't you?" he asked, crossing his arms. "Not like the Humdrum situation… but actually dead. I can tell because you knew exactly what to do and where to find the adrenaline shots."
Everyone in the room turned to look at Silencer, their eyes wide with surprise. Radiance, still holding onto him for dear life, tightened her grip, her fingers digging into his arm as if she feared he’d slip away again if she let go.
Silencer sighed, feeling the weight of all those eyes on him. "Yeah," he admitted after a moment. "When I was 17, I was exposed to a type of poison called 'Aratrinium.' It was part of a job I was on… long story short, I flatlined for about 25 seconds before they managed to bring me back. It was... unpleasant, to say the least."
Radiance, already emotionally raw, began to hyperventilate. Her grip on Silencer’s arm became almost unbearable, and she looked up at him with wide, panic-stricken eyes. "You and I are going to have a serious talk later, mister," she managed to say between breaths, her voice trembling with both fear and anger.
Mare-velous stood silently beside them, her arms crossed and her face fixed in a scowl. Her eyes narrowed dangerously, and when Silencer glanced over at her, he was met with a death glare so intense it made him, for the first time in ages, feel truly mortified. He knew Mare-velous well enough to know that look—he was in trouble.
"Noted," Silencer said, swallowing hard as he turned his focus back to the larger problem at hand. "Let’s… uh, switch topics before I dig myself into an even deeper hole." He cleared his throat, and his expression grew serious once again. "What the hell happened to the building? Why did everything spiral out of control?"
Dr. Rook, grateful for the shift in conversation, folded her arms and took a deep breath before explaining. "It was Michelle… or rather, Mane-iac," she said. "She stormed out after—well, after you flatlined—and from there, things escalated. She’s gone after those responsible for your injury. In her state, it’s hard to say what damage she’s already done."
Inferno frowned, shaking his head. "But why was Tirek here to begin with? What did he want with this place?"
Mare-velous, who had been quietly contemplating the situation, spoke up. "Maybe he was trying to recruit fighters. This asylum houses some of the more dangerous villains, and if Tirek was looking to bolster his forces, this would be the place to start."
"True," Voltress added, her eyes scanning the faces around the room. "But aside from a handful of us, there aren’t many people here worth recruiting."
Silencer’s brow furrowed as a thought occurred to him. He turned his attention back to Dr. Rook, his gaze intense. "The injector… the one Michelle used," he began, "What was the idea behind it? What was in it?"
Dr. Rook visibly tensed, clearly uncomfortable with the question. She hesitated, shifting on her feet as if she didn’t want to reveal too much. But Silencer wasn’t one to let things go, and his gaze bore into her until she finally relented.
"It’s… complicated," Dr. Rook said, her voice low. "The injector itself is just a delivery system. The serum inside, however… that’s the real experiment. It’s something I’ve been working on for years. I call it 'Prometheus,' after the titan who gave fire to humanity. It’s a serum that, in theory, can unlock a person’s latent potential—granting them powers if they don’t already have them. Or, in cases like Michelle, it can dampen or even remove powers entirely."
The room fell silent as everyone processed the gravity of what Dr. Rook had just said. Silencer’s expression remained unreadable, but his mind was racing.
Mare-velous stepped forward, her voice filled with skepticism. "So… you’re saying you’ve created a serum that can turn ordinary people into superheroes? Or, conversely, turn a superhuman into a regular person?"
Dr. Rook nodded, though her face remained grim. "Yes. That was the idea. Michelle was one of my test subjects. She didn’t want her powers anymore—after everything she’d been through, she wanted a normal life. We worked together for years to create something that would take away her powers safely, without harming her. We were close… but we never quite perfected it."
Silencer clenched his jaw, his mind piecing together the puzzle. "That’s what Tirek was after," he said, his voice cold. "The serum… or rather, the formula for it. He doesn’t care about the inmates here; he wanted the ability to create an army of enhanced soldiers, or to strip someone of their powers if they became a threat."
Dr. Rook nodded again, her face pale. "Exactly. That’s why this facility was targeted. Tirek knows the potential power the serum holds. If he gets his hands on it…"
Voltress cursed under her breath. "That’s why Michelle flipped out. She knew what was coming. She knew Tirek would use it to make things worse."
Inferno gritted his teeth, his fists clenching. "He came here to steal the recipe and recruit the worst of the worst. If he manages to pull this off, we’re looking at something far bigger than a riot. We’re looking at full-scale war."
Radiance, still holding onto Silencer’s arm, spoke up through her tears. "So… what do we do now?"
Silencer sighed, running a hand through his hair. "We stop him. Whatever it takes, we stop Tirek before he can get his hands on that serum. We can’t let him use it to make more monsters."
Mare-velous nodded in agreement. "We’ll need to track him down fast. He’s already gotten a head start, and if Michelle is involved… things are going to get messy. We can’t afford to waste time."
Voltress, her body still recovering from the surge of electricity she’d used to revive Silencer, leaned against the wall, her face stern. "I’ll go with you. I have some unfinished business with Tirek."
Inferno cracked his knuckles, a dark look crossing his face. "Count me in."
Dr. Rook took a step forward, her expression serious. "I’ll do what I can to help, but the serum... the formula is incomplete. Even if Tirek has what Michelle took, it’s not stable. If he uses it, it could backfire on him—or worse, make things even more dangerous. We have to stop him before he can figure out how to stabilize it."
Silencer nodded. "Then we move. Time to take this fight to him."
As the group prepared to leave the medical wing, Silencer glanced back at the operating table where he had been lying only moments before, dead to the world. The weight of his near-death experience hung heavy in his mind, but he pushed it aside. There would be time to process everything later. Right now, there was only one objective: stop Tirek, no matter what it took.
As they headed out, Radiance grabbed his arm one last time, looking at him with both fear and determination. "You’re not leaving my sight again, Xavien," she said softly, her voice trembling.
Silencer squeezed her hand gently, giving her a reassuring nod. "I’m not going anywhere, Rachel."
As Silencer, Radiance, and Mistress Mare-velous made their way toward the main courtyard, an eerie silence hung over the asylum. The echoes of their footsteps seemed to bounce off the walls, growing louder with each step. The tension in the air was palpable—each of them could feel it. Something dark and terrible had unfolded here.
The group stopped just before they reached the courtyard’s open expanse. Silencer was the first to step forward, his sharp eyes sweeping over the scene. His breath caught for a moment. What he saw shook him to his core.
Corpses littered the ground, piled haphazardly across the courtyard like discarded trash. Most of the bodies wore red bracelets, marking them as some of the most dangerous inmates housed in the asylum. Blood soaked the concrete, pooling around the bodies, and the stench of death filled the air. It was a massacre.
Radiance covered her mouth, stifling a horrified gasp. "Oh my… dear Celestia…" she whispered, her voice trembling with disbelief. She turned away, visibly struggling to keep her composure as the grisly sight unfolded before her.
Mare-velous, always the stoic, clenched her jaw and balled her fists. She looked to Silencer, waiting for his assessment. They needed direction in this chaos.
But what truly caught Silencer’s attention was something else—a different set of bodies among the carnage. He knelt down beside one of them, his brow furrowing in confusion. These weren’t inmates. They were soldiers, wearing strange uniforms that set them apart from the others. He recognized them instantly. The emblem on their chest was unmistakable.
“The Militia,” Silencer muttered, his voice low. “They're here.”
Radiance wiped her eyes, her fear momentarily replaced by confusion. "The Militia? Who are they?"
Silencer stood up, his eyes dark and calculating as he stared at the bodies. "I learned about them when I interrogated Marrow. They’re Tirek’s personal guard. This group is tasked with protecting the higher-ups in his organization. They don’t get deployed unless Tirek himself is directly involved."
Mare-velous exchanged a glance with Silencer, her expression grim. "So, Tirek is here. There’s no question about it now."
Silencer nodded. The pieces of the puzzle were falling into place, but that only made the situation more dire. "If these guys are here, then things are worse than we thought. Tirek’s making a move. We need to stop Mane-iac before she does something reckless. If she runs into Tirek, it could mean her death—or worse, she could make things even harder for us."
Inferno, who had been scanning the perimeter for signs of more enemies, glanced over at Voltress. "We should head back to the medical wing," he suggested. "With this much chaos, it won’t be long before someone tries to break into the wing. The medical team is vulnerable."
Voltress nodded in agreement, her eyes lingering on the bodies scattered across the courtyard. "You’re right. I’ll help fortify the place. It’s only a matter of time before the inmates catch wind of the situation."
Mare-velous pulled out her comm-link, signaling to Masked Matter-Horn. “Masked, we’ve got a full-scale riot on our hands, and the situation is worse than we thought. We’re sending Inferno and Voltress back to the medical wing to protect the staff, but we need the rest of the team here to help. Can you get here as fast as you can?”
The voice of Masked Matter-Horn crackled through the comm-link. "Copy that. We’ll mobilize immediately and head to the medical wing. Hang in there."
Mare-velous nodded, turning back to Inferno and Voltress. "Help is on the way, but for now, hold down the fort. Don’t let anyone past those doors, no matter what."
"Understood," Voltress said, her eyes sparking with a dangerous glint. "We’ll make sure no one gets through."
Inferno gave a curt nod to Silencer. "Good luck out there. You’re going to need it. Whatever’s happening here, it’s bigger than a prison riot."
With that, Voltress and Inferno sprinted off toward the medical wing, leaving Silencer, Radiance, and Mare-velous standing in the ruined courtyard. Silencer stared after them for a moment before turning his gaze toward the east wing. The trail of destruction was obvious—Mane-iac had passed through here, leaving chaos in her wake. Her movements were wild and erratic, but there was a clear pattern: she was heading deeper into the asylum.
"She’s in the east wing," Silencer said, his voice cold and focused. "We need to stop her before she gets herself killed—or worse."
Radiance, still trying to steady herself after the horrors she had just seen, nodded. "Let’s move quickly," she said, her voice stronger now. "We can’t let her face Tirek alone."
Without another word, the trio began to make their way toward the east wing, following the trail of destruction left behind by Mane-iac. Broken windows, shattered doors, and overturned tables marked her path. The closer they got, the more violent the scene became.
"She’s not holding back," Mare-velous muttered under her breath. "This is like nothing we’ve ever seen from her before."
As they entered the east wing, they could hear the faint echoes of distant shouting. The walls were scorched with signs of battle, and debris littered the floor. Silencer kept his senses sharp, listening for any sign of an ambush or more militia members lying in wait. Every step they took felt like they were walking deeper into a war zone.
Suddenly, a loud crash echoed down the hall, followed by the sound of glass shattering. They all froze, their eyes snapping to the direction of the noise.
"That’s coming from the inner cells," Silencer said, his voice low. "She’s close. Stay sharp."
They moved quickly, their footsteps silent as they approached the source of the noise. The hallway opened up into a large atrium where several doors led into isolated cells. And there, in the center of the chaos, was Mane-iac—Michelle Tresemme, standing atop a pile of rubble, her hair wild and her eyes glowing with a crazed intensity.
But she wasn’t alone.
Tirek’s militia surrounded her, their guns aimed and ready to fire. They were shouting at her, but she wasn’t listening. Her eyes were locked on a group of prisoners standing behind the militia—no doubt members of Tirek’s inner circle.
"Mane-iac!" Silencer called out, stepping forward from the shadows. "Stop this before you get yourself killed!"
Mane-iac’s head whipped around, her eyes narrowing at the sound of Silencer’s voice. For a moment, something flickered in her gaze—a brief recognition of who he was. But it was gone just as quickly, replaced by her manic smile.
"Well, well, well!" she cackled, her voice high and unhinged. "Look who decided to join the party! Don’t worry, Silencer, I’ve got everything under control. These boys are just in the way of my revenge!"
"You’re going to get yourself killed," Mare-velous shouted, stepping up beside Silencer. "This isn’t the way to handle things!"
Mane-iac’s laughter echoed through the atrium, her hair twisting and writhing like living snakes around her. "Killed? No, no, no! You don’t understand! I’m not afraid to die anymore!" She paused, her eyes darkening. "But they will. Every. Single. One of them!"
She pointed toward Tirek’s militia and the prisoners behind them. The tension in the air was palpable, and the militia members were growing more nervous by the second.
Silencer gritted his teeth. They were running out of time. "You need to stop this, Michelle. There’s a bigger plan in motion, and you’re playing right into Tirek’s hands."
But Mane-iac was beyond reason. Her eyes gleamed with madness, and she clenched her fists tightly. "Tirek took everything from me! He’s going to pay—they’re all going to pay!"
The situation was spiraling out of control, and Silencer knew that if they didn’t stop her soon, things were going to get a whole lot worse. He exchanged a glance with Radiance and Mare-velous. They had no choice. They had to stop her, one way or another.
As Silencer, Radiance, and Mare-velous stood in tense silence, they watched Mane-iac, her form trembling with the raw energy of her rage. Her eyes were wild and unfocused, the remnants of her humanity barely visible beneath the madness. Silencer exchanged a look with his teammates. They had to stop her, one way or another.
But before any of them could act, the militia made their move.
With a sudden shout, the militia opened fire, bullets flying in every direction. The sound of gunfire echoed through the atrium, deafening in its intensity. Instinctively, Silencer and Mare-velous ducked behind cover, Radiance activating her protective magic shield in front of her.
But then something unexpected happened.
The bullets didn’t harm Mane-iac. They bounced harmlessly off her body, as if she were impervious to the militia’s assault. She stood there in the center of the chaos, her eyes wide with a crazed glee as the bullets ricocheted around her. A maniacal laugh erupted from her lips, echoing in the room, high and piercing.
"You think bullets can stop me?!" she screeched, her voice dripping with madness. "I’m invincible! You can’t touch me!"
The militia members, realizing their weapons were useless against her, began to panic. One of them barked orders, and they turned and began to retreat, trying to escape the inevitable wrath of Mane-iac.
But Mane-iac wasn’t going to let them go that easily.
With a wild grin, she lunged forward, her hair whipping behind her like a cape. "Oh no, you’re not getting away from me!" she shouted, chasing after the fleeing soldiers. Her movements were erratic, her rage propelling her forward with unnatural speed.
Silencer cursed under his breath as he saw the situation spiral even further out of control. "Dammit, we have to stop her before she gets to them," he muttered, his voice strained. He broke into a sprint after her, closely followed by Radiance and Mare-velous.
The chase was on.
Mane-iac’s manic laughter echoed through the hallways as she darted after the escaping militia, her hair flailing like tendrils as she grabbed at them. Several soldiers narrowly avoided being snatched by her hair, but she was gaining on them fast. Her raw fury seemed to give her limitless energy, and her focus was on only one thing: vengeance.
As they ran, Radiance looked over at Silencer, her expression one of worry. "She’s too far gone! We need to find a way to snap her out of it!"
Silencer, his eyes locked on Mane-iac’s rapidly retreating figure, growled in frustration. "I know. But she’s not listening to reason anymore. She thinks I'm still dead—she’s hallucinating so badly that she doesn’t even recognize me. If we don’t stop her soon, she’s going to kill everyone in her path."
"Or get herself killed!" Mare-velous added, her voice sharp with concern. "We need a plan!"
Silencer’s mind raced as they continued the pursuit. His thoughts flashed back to their last interaction, how close they had been to finding some semblance of peace in this twisted world. He had hoped that, even in her madness, some part of Michelle would remember him—would listen. But she was so blinded by rage and grief that she believed him to be nothing more than a figment of her imagination.
As they turned a corner, the sounds of crashing and yelling grew louder. Mane-iac was gaining on the militia, and it wouldn’t be long before she reached them. Silencer’s jaw tightened.
"Split up!" Silencer ordered, his voice firm. "We need to corner her. Radiance, cut her off from the east hallway! Mare-velous, block the path ahead! I’ll try to get through to her one last time."
Radiance nodded and sprinted down a side passage, her magic already flaring in preparation to block Mane-iac’s escape. Mare-velous veered off in the other direction, her grappling line already in hand as she prepared to swing into position. Meanwhile, Silencer surged forward, his heart pounding with the urgency of the situation.
He had to reach her—before it was too late.
Mane-iac was closing in on the militia now. She was almost upon them, her hair snapping like whips as it reached out toward the terrified soldiers. They stumbled over themselves, desperate to flee, but it was clear they wouldn’t make it far.
Just as one of the soldiers tripped, Mane-iac’s hair lashed out, wrapping around his ankle. With a vicious yank, she sent him flying backward, his body crashing into a wall with a sickening thud. The others screamed in terror, scrambling for cover.
"Got you now!" she cackled, advancing on the downed soldier with a twisted grin. "Time to pay for your sins!"
But before she could strike, Silencer leapt forward, landing between her and the soldier. He raised his hand in a gesture of peace, his voice firm but calm. "Michelle, stop! This isn’t you!"
Mane-iac froze for a split second, her eyes narrowing as she stared at him. For a moment, there was a flicker of recognition, a brief glimmer of something other than rage in her gaze.
But then her expression twisted into a sneer. "You’re not real!" she shouted, her voice shrill with disbelief. "Humdrum’s dead! I saw him die!"
"I’m real, Michelle," Silencer said, his voice quieter now, but filled with conviction. "I survived. I’m here, and I need you to stop this."
Mane-iac shook her head violently, her hands trembling as she backed away. "No… no… you’re just in my head. You’re a ghost, a dream…"
Silencer stepped closer, his hand outstretched. "I’m not a dream. I’m alive, and I need you to come back to us."
But Mane-iac, lost in her own madness, let out a guttural scream and lashed out with her hair, swinging at Silencer with the full force of her rage. "I WON’T BE TRICKED!"
Silencer dodged her attack, but it was clear that reason wasn’t reaching her anymore. As she swung again, he saw the desperation in her eyes, the grief and pain that had consumed her.
Just then, Radiance’s magical barrier flared to life, blocking Mane-iac’s path to the east. Mare-velous dropped down from above, her grappling line wrapped around a pillar to trap her from the front.
"We’ve got her surrounded," Mare-velous called out. "Now what?"
Silencer took a deep breath, his eyes never leaving Mane-iac. "Now… we stop her."
Silencer moved slowly toward the immobilized Mane-iac, cautious but determined. Her hair, still twitching with tension, wrapped around her like tendrils ready to lash out again. He placed a hand on her trembling shoulder. She flinched, twisting and turning in her restraints, trying to get loose.
"Michelle," Silencer said softly, his voice a mix of reassurance and urgency, "I'm real. I'm here."
Mane-iac—no, Michelle—thrashed more violently. "No! You can't be real! Humdrum is dead! He’s gone!" Her voice cracked with despair as she continued to struggle.
Without thinking, Silencer pulled her into a hug. The act was so sudden that everyone froze in place, unsure how to respond. Radiance’s eyes widened in shock, and Mare-velous' jaw dropped in disbelief. But the tension in the air didn’t last long.
Radiance’s face twisted into a mixture of shock and anger as she clenched her fists tightly. "WHAT. THE. HELL?" she shouted, her voice tinged with jealousy as her rage started to boil over. "What do you think you’re doing?! Hugging her like that!"
Mare-velous crossed her arms, glaring daggers at Silencer. "You’ve got some explaining to do," she muttered, the irritation in her voice unmistakable. She didn’t care about what just happened with Mane-iac—she was still fuming over everything that had happened between Silencer and her. "You’re playing with fire, Silencer."
Radiance, completely ignoring Mare-velous, took things up a notch. "Are you kidding me right now?!" she screamed, her face flushed red with jealousy. "After all we’ve been through, this is how I find out you're hugging the first villain you find?!"
Silencer tightened his grip on Mane-iac, whispering softly to her, "Michelle... listen to my heartbeat. Focus on it. I’m real. Focus on me."
Mane-iac struggled a bit more, but then something shifted. Her breathing slowed, and she finally went still, leaning into Silencer’s chest. Her frantic energy dissipated as her head rested on his shoulder. The room was silent except for the sound of her breathing. Slowly but surely, her eyes—previously glowing an eerie green—began to change. The green faded away, replaced by her natural blue eyes. The wildness in her gaze softened, and Michelle Tresemme slowly came back to the surface.
Silencer gently pulled away from her, but not before carefully opening his mask so she could see his face. His dragon-like features disappeared behind the retractable mask, revealing the man she had believed to be dead for years.
"Humdrum?" she whispered, her voice trembling with disbelief. "No, this... this can’t be real."
But Silencer simply nodded, giving her a small, reassuring smile. "It's me, Michelle. I told you, I'm real."
Without another word, Michelle lunged forward, her arms wrapping around Silencer’s neck as she pressed her lips against his in a passionate kiss. The suddenness of the action sent everyone into a frenzy.
"WHAT THE HELL?!" Radiance screamed, her voice filled with pure outrage as she stomped her foot. "First a hug, now a kiss? Are you KIDDING ME?!"
Mare-velous was equally unamused. Her narrowed eyes locked on Silencer, her voice dripping with sarcasm as she muttered, "Great. Just great. So now we're kissing supervillains?"
Radiance, now fully spiraling in jealousy, started pacing back and forth. "I can't believe this. I WAITED for him! I gave him everything—my heart, my soul, my—" She stopped mid-sentence, glaring at the pair still locked in an embrace. "AND THIS IS HOW I’M REPAID?!" She turned to Mare-velous, gesturing wildly. "ARE YOU SEEING THIS?"
Mare-velous simply crossed her arms and rolled her eyes. "Oh, I’m seeing it. But I’m also seeing you lose your mind."
Just as Radiance was about to charge forward in a fit of jealous rage, Michelle pulled away from Silencer, tears streaming down her face. She clung to him, sobbing, "I thought you were dead. I thought I’d lost you forever."
Silencer gently stroked her hair, his voice soft as he spoke, "I’m fine, Michelle. I’m here now. Everything’s going to be okay."
But then something strange happened. Silencer noticed that despite her being in her full Mane-iac form, Michelle was in complete control of herself. Her transformation hadn’t reversed, but she seemed calm, almost... herself. He pulled back slightly, taking a good look at her. "Michelle... you’re still Mane-iac, but you’re in control."
Michelle wiped away her tears, looking at herself in surprise. "I... I don’t know how, but I feel like I can control it. Like I can choose when to change."
She closed her eyes, concentrating for a moment. Slowly, her wild Mane-iac appearance faded, and she reverted back to her normal self—her hair a soft sky-blue, her eyes still brimming with tears, but no longer filled with rage. Then, with a deep breath, she transformed back into Mane-iac, this time with complete ease, as if it were second nature.
"Well... that’s new," Silencer remarked, raising an eyebrow. "You can control it?"
Michelle nodded, her expression one of both relief and confusion. "I think so. I don’t know how, but... I can."
Radiance, still fuming, crossed her arms, her voice dripping with sarcasm as she muttered, "Oh, lovely. Now she’s got full control of her powers. Wonderful." She shot Silencer another jealous glare. "Glad to see you're helping her discover herself, Silencer."
Mare-velous, not to be outdone, chimed in, her arms still crossed as she gave Silencer a cold look. "You’ve got a real talent for picking them, don’t you? What’s next? Are you going to help every supervillain in town find their inner peace while you’re at it?"
Silencer, feeling the heat from both heroines, scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "Look, can we talk about this later? We have bigger problems right now."
"Oh, no, we will talk about this later," Radiance hissed, glaring daggers at him. "You can’t just kiss her and think everything is fine."
Silencer sighed, knowing full well that he had a long, complicated conversation ahead of him. But for now, they had to focus on the task at hand—stopping Tirek’s militia.
As Michelle—still in her Mane-iac form but fully in control—stood beside him, Silencer couldn't help but feel a strange sense of relief. At least one part of the chaos had been resolved. For now, anyway.
Just then, Mare-velous’ eyes widened in horror as she looked around. "Wait... where are the militia members?"
Silencer’s eyes darted around the area. The bodies of the fallen were there, but the living soldiers had disappeared. His eyes narrowed. "They must’ve escaped while we were... distracted."
Radiance, still seething with jealousy, growled. "Oh, great! Now we’ve lost them. All thanks to this !"
But Silencer, ever calm, simply turned to the group. "They might’ve slipped away for now, but we’re going to track them down."
Mane-iac, her voice now firm and determined, added, "And this time... I’m not letting them get away."
Radiance groaned in frustration while Mare-velous just shook her head, muttering under her breath. "This is going to be a long day..."
Silencer smiled weakly, knowing that the jealousy drama was far from over. But at least they were back on track.
"Come on," he said, turning toward the direction the militia had fled. "We’ve got work to do."
As the group ventured deeper into the wing, the atmosphere grew tense—not just from the eerie silence and the blood-soaked halls they traversed, but from the fiery emotions brewing just beneath the surface. Radiance’s eyes never left Mane-iac, her gaze sharp and filled with jealousy. The green-haired villainess, sensing the tension, smirked mischievously. She pressed her body closer to Silencer, resting her arm casually on his as they walked, clearly trying to get under Radiance’s skin. And it was working.
Radiance’s knuckles turned white as she clenched her fists, doing her best not to explode then and there. Her jealousy was palpable, and Mare-velous, walking just behind them, couldn’t help but notice it. At first, she brushed it off as frustration over the situation, but the more she watched, the clearer it became. Radiance wasn’t just upset with Mane-iac for kissing Silencer—she was furious.
"Why is she so livid?" Mare-velous muttered to herself, frowning as her thoughts began to race. She quickly started piecing things together: Radiance’s protectiveness over Silencer, the way she had reacted during the kiss, and her behavior just now. Does she... know who’s under the mask? Mare-velous thought, her eyes widening in realization. And if she did know, what kind of relationship did they have?
Unable to contain her curiosity any longer, Mare-velous decided it was time to get some answers. She hurried over to Radiance, who was still fuming and shooting daggers at Mane-iac with her eyes. Without a word, Mare-velous grabbed Radiance by the arm and pulled her into a nearby corridor, away from the group.
Silencer noticed the abrupt movement and raised an eyebrow. "Uh, what’s going on?"
Mane-iac quickly chimed in with a sly grin, tugging him forward. "Relax, handsome. She’s probably trying to get Radiance to focus. You know how she can get when she’s... distracted." She winked and tugged Silencer further down the hallway, away from the others. "Come on, let’s give them some space. You and I can have a nice, quiet moment."
Silencer hesitated but eventually followed her, though his mind remained on the sudden confrontation happening behind them.
In the dimly lit corridor, Mare-velous let go of Radiance’s arm and turned to face her, arms crossed. "Alright, spill it," she demanded, her voice firm but curious.
Radiance blinked, caught off guard. "What are you talking about?"
"Don’t play dumb with me," Mare-velous said, narrowing her eyes. "I’ve seen the way you’ve been acting ever since Mane-iac kissed Silencer. You’ve been seething with jealousy, and it’s more than just your typical 'I hate villains' rage. There’s something more going on here."
Radiance’s face flushed with embarrassment. She glanced down at her feet, biting her lip nervously. "I-I don’t know what you mean."
"Oh, you know exactly what I mean," Mare-velous retorted. "Back there, during their kiss, you said something—something about 'your man.' and even before that, when they told us that Silencer was dead, you lost it, and when we got to the medical wing you said a lot of things, and even kissed him all over, I played it off as you just being happy that a comrade was still alive, knowing how, affectionate, you can be with people, and don’t think I didn’t notice the words you said about “Never leaving me” and all that. So what’s the deal, Radiance? What kind of relationship do you have with Silencer?"
At that question, Radiance’s face turned beet red. Her heart raced, and she felt as though the floor had fallen out from beneath her. Oh no... She thought, how am I going to explain this?
"I... I..." Radiance stammered, her mind racing for an excuse.
"Well?" Mare-velous pressed, leaning in closer, her curiosity burning brighter by the second.
Radiance took a deep breath and finally met Mare-velous' gaze. "I-I know who’s under the mask, alright?"
Mare-velous’ eyes widened. She had suspected as much, but hearing Radiance confirm it sent a jolt through her. "You what?"
"And I know that you know who’s under the mask, too!" Radiance added, a slight tinge of frustration creeping into her voice. "You think I haven’t noticed? You’ve been acting weird around him, too. Don’t try to play innocent."
Mare-velous opened her mouth to respond but quickly shut it, realizing that Radiance had caught her red-handed. She sighed, crossing her arms again. "Okay, fine. So we both know who he is. But that doesn’t explain why you’re acting like a jealous girlfriend. What’s really going on here?"
Radiance turned an even darker shade of red, her embarrassment now at an all-time high. She fidgeted with the edge of her cape, trying to find the words. "Well... because I am his girlfriend," she mumbled under her breath.
Mare-velous’ eyes nearly popped out of her head. "You’re what?"
"I said... I’m his official woman," Radiance repeated, her voice a mix of pride and shyness.
"You’ve got to be kidding me," Mare-velous muttered, rubbing her temples as if trying to process the information. "When did this happen?"
Radiance hesitated for a moment before answering, "A couple of days ago... after the concert situation." She blushed furiously. "We, uh... we became... one."
Mare-velous blinked, her jaw nearly hitting the floor. "You... became one?" she repeated slowly, her mind trying to catch up.
Radiance nodded, her blush deepening. "Yes... it was special... magical, even."
Mare-velous took a deep breath, her mind reeling. "So you’re telling me that you and Silencer... became one, and now you’re his... official woman?"
"That’s right," Radiance said proudly, despite her flushed face. "We love each other."
Mare-velous couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She had known Radiance had feelings for Humdrum—hell, everyone knew—but to find out that they had already crossed that line? And the fact that she didn’t know until now? It was almost too much to take in.
Before Mare-velous could gather her thoughts, Silencer’s voice echoed down the hall. "Hey! Are you two okay back there? Are you coming?"
Radiance quickly straightened up, trying to regain her composure. "We’re coming!" she called back.
Mare-velous shot her a look, her expression somewhere between disbelief and shock. "This conversation is not over," she whispered harshly before turning on her heel and walking back toward Silencer and Mane-iac.
Radiance let out a sigh of relief, though she knew Mare-velous was far from done with her. As she followed her teammate, she couldn’t help but feel a mix of pride and embarrassment swirling inside her. At least the truth was out now, even if it had come with an awkward confrontation.
Phoenix Ch. 17 "A cold wet grave"
The group continued along the dimly lit corridor, the unsettlingly narrow path leading them deeper into the labyrinthine halls of the asylum. Every few steps, they heard the creak of old metal, the occasional drip of water leaking through the ceiling, and the groaning sounds of rusted pipes. As they approached a sign labeled "Death Bridge," Mare-velous squinted at it, reading aloud, “Death Bridge? What’s that supposed to mean?”
Mane-iac chuckled darkly and explained, “Oh, that’s what we inmates call this corridor. It’s not exactly the most welcoming nickname, but it’s well-earned. See, this whole area’s been in serious disrepair for years, but it’s always overlooked. Some of the inmates who wandered in here fell through the floor and drowned, never to be seen again. Beneath us is access to the older site of the asylum—flooded with lake water that the asylum uses for drainage.”
Mare-velous grimaced. "Lovely… And we’re walking through here because?”
“Because,” Mane-iac continued, her voice lower, “as long as we turn left up ahead, we’ll avoid the worst of it. Only the west part of the corridor is really ‘gross water,’ so to speak.” She shrugged, clearly enjoying her insider knowledge. “My little reward for being a ‘Pacifist.’”
“Right,” Silencer muttered, keeping his senses on high alert. “Lead the way, Michelle.”
The group turned left at the upcoming fork as Mane-iac directed. They’d been walking for a while, deeper into the cold, dark corridors when Mare-velous began to shiver.
“Okay, am I the only one feeling this?” Mare-velous rubbed her arms and breathed into her hands, her breath coming out in visible puffs. “I mean, I know it’s winter, but this is ridiculous.”
“No, I feel it too,” Silencer said, narrowing his eyes. The temperature around them was dropping rapidly. His breath, too, was visible in the cold, and the biting chill seemed to seep right through his suit.
Radiance looked around nervously, the cold prickling her skin. “This isn’t normal… it feels like—”
They rounded a corner, and the sight before them made them freeze in their tracks.
There, encased in thick ice, were several bodies—security guards from the asylum, preserved in horrific detail, their faces twisted in fear. Their uniforms were frozen solid, and frost clung to their badges. Silencer moved closer, hoping to spot any signs of life, but the lifelessness in their eyes left little doubt.
“No survivors,” he whispered grimly.
“Damn it!” Mane-iac’s voice broke the silence, and she clenched her fists, her eyes blazing with anger. “Viktor, you ice freak!”
Before anyone could ask who Viktor was, a wall of ice erupted from a nearby doorway, shattering outward and sending shards across the corridor. The group shielded their faces as a tall figure emerged, his entire body radiating cold. His skin was almost pale blue, and a thin mist rose from his hands.
“Well, well,” the man smirked, his accent thick and distinctly Eastern European. “Just as you said, they’re here.” He put a finger to his earpiece, murmuring, “By your orders, sir…”
The man’s cold eyes swept over the group. “Apologies, comrades… But let’s break the ice, shall we?” He raised his hands, sending a powerful blast of icy wind and shards hurtling toward them.
Silencer reacted instantly, extending his wings to shield the three women. The cold bit through his wings, but he held firm as the ice storm battered against him. The women huddled close behind him, clutching onto his arms and murmuring in both awe and mild amusement.
“Well, isn’t this cozy?” Mane-iac purred, her voice almost teasing as she pressed herself a little closer than necessary.
Radiance glared at her but couldn’t deny she was also enjoying being protected. “Yeah, it’d be even cozier if a certain villain weren’t trying to freeze us to death.”
Mare-velous rolled her eyes, shaking her head as she gripped Silencer’s arm. “Focus, ladies, we’ve got a real situation here.”
Once Frostbite had finished his barrage, Silencer retracted his wings, taking stock of their surroundings. But then he noticed something that made his blood run colder than the ice around them: small blinking red lights affixed to the wall. His eyes widened in realization. C4.
“Move! Fall back!” he yelled.
The group turned and sprinted back down the corridor, their footsteps echoing through the frozen hall. Behind them, Frostbite gave a chilling laugh, and then, with a final mocking salute, he shot out a jet of ice, trapping the detonator. The sound of the timer beeping grew louder, and Silencer’s eyes darted to the hall ahead of them, seeing the faint shimmer of sturdier flooring just beyond where the frozen tiles began to crack.
“Hurry!” Radiance cried, glancing over her shoulder as they ran. “The whole place is about to blow!”
As they neared the corridor fork, the walls on the opposite side began to crumble, debris falling down to the abyss below, leaving them trapped at the start of Death Bridge. With seconds to spare, Silencer did the only thing he could think of: he threw his arms around the three women, spreading his wings wide to cover them, and braced for the blast.
A deafening explosion shattered through the corridor, the heat and force tearing apart the walls and sending chunks of concrete flying. Silencer grit his teeth, shielding the others as best he could. His wings absorbed the worst of the impact, though he could feel the scorching heat through his suit.
When the dust settled, he pulled back his wings, and the group assessed the damage. They were trapped on a narrow, unstable section of the bridge, with nothing but a drop into dark, murky water below.
“Great,” Mare-velous muttered, brushing debris from her suit. “Stuck on the wrong side of Death Bridge with no way out. Just perfect.”
Radiance let out a frustrated sigh, glancing over the edge at the water below. “This… this wasn’t supposed to go like this.”
Silencer tightened his grip on his weapons, looking back toward the corridor they had just run through. “We can’t stay here, and we can’t go back. Frostbite’s gone, but those explosives weakened the structure.”
Mane-iac smirked, despite the dire circumstances, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “I suppose we’re all in one piece thanks to you, Silencer. Very… protective of you to throw yourself on us like that.”
He gave her a raised eyebrow. “I wasn’t exactly spoiling for choice.”
“Oh, don’t be so modest,” she teased, leaning a little closer, causing Radiance to huff with jealousy. “You’re good at keeping us safe.”
Mare-velous shot Mane-iac a withering glare. “Maybe now isn’t the best time for flirting?”
Mane-iac shrugged. “Hey, we’re alive, aren’t we? If I can’t enjoy that, then what’s the point?”
Radiance, unable to take any more, stepped forward, positioning herself firmly between Silencer and Mane-iac. “Maybe instead of enjoying the danger, you could help us get out of it, Michelle. ”
Mane-iac gave Radiance a smug smile. “Oh, darling, I didn’t think you’d be so territorial. Don’t worry, I’m sure he has plenty of affection to go around.”
Silencer rolled his eyes, catching sight of a remaining stable path leading further into the asylum. “Alright, you two, save the catfight for later. We’ve got bigger issues to deal with—namely, getting out of here alive.”
Radiance shot him a disappointed look, but when she caught his amused grin, she reluctantly let her jealousy simmer down. Mare-velous, meanwhile, took a deep breath, focusing on the narrow path Silencer had found.
“Fine,” Mare-velous said, pulling herself together. “Lead the way, Silencer. And no more close calls with explosives, alright?”
He nodded, his expression serious again. “Let’s keep moving. We’ve still got a villain on the loose and a riot to stop.”
As they set off again, the tensions between them momentarily set aside, Silencer couldn’t help but shake his head with a small smile. Somehow, surviving these corridors feels like the easy part compared to dealing with them.
The group continued down the narrow, crumbling path. Each step was taken with caution, as the cold air brushed past them and rattled loose chunks of debris from above. It felt as though every footfall could send them tumbling into the unknown below. They moved in silence, tension thick in the air as they pressed onward through the darkened corridor. Eventually, they reached an abrupt dead end—the hallway had collapsed entirely, leaving a gaping chasm that stretched down into the pitch black.
"Great. Dead end," Mare-velous muttered, scanning the gap. Across the void, they could just barely make out the walls and faint sign of the morgue's entrance.
Radiance paled. “Th-the morgue? Are you kidding me?”
“It's either that or go back," Silencer said with a hint of humor to ease her nerves. "Besides, no bodies in there can cause any trouble, right?”
Radiance swallowed, looking uneasy, but nodded. “If you say so...”
Without hesitation, Silencer stepped up to the edge, summoning a flame to his hand, and with a flick of his wrist, he launched a ball of fire downwards. As the flames plummeted, they illuminated the cavernous space below them, revealing an aqueduct with water flowing through it. Near the other side of the river, a small platform barely large enough to hold the four of them came into view.
Mane-iac wasted no time. She stepped to the edge and leaped down gracefully, Silencer following suit. As they landed on the platform, Silencer summoned a handful of luminescent arrows and shot them across the river, where they embedded into the walls, casting enough light to reveal a series of worn, metal service stairs leading up on the other side.
Mare-velous and Radiance, still above, exchanged glances before reluctantly jumping down after them. Once they were all assembled on the platform, Silencer glanced at the flowing water with a sigh.
“We’re going to have to swim across,” he said.
Both Radiance and Mare-velous froze. “Uh, absolutely not,” Mare-velous retorted, crossing her arms. “Not an option.”
Silencer turned to them, confused. “And why not?” His gaze dropped to the flowing water again. “It’s cold, yeah, but it’s better than the alternative, right?”
Radiance and Mare-velous averted their gazes, their cheeks flushing red. “Let’s just say, we… forgot to waterproof our suits,” Mare-velous muttered, clearly embarrassed.
Silencer’s eyebrows shot up. “Wait, what? You’re superheroes, and you forgot to waterproof your suits?”
Both women shuffled uncomfortably, avoiding his gaze.
Silencer groaned, running a hand down his face. “Unbelievable... I can’t believe you’re both so unprepared. And honestly, I don’t see what the big deal is—it’s not like you’ve never seen another woman naked before.” He caught Radiance’s eye and added absentmindedly, “I mean, I’ve seen you naked before, Radiance, and—"
He clamped his mouth shut, realizing what he’d just said, but it was too late.
Three sets of eyes locked onto him, each with a different reaction. Radiance looked like she was ready to explode from embarrassment, Mare-velous gave him a death glare that could melt steel, and Mane-iac had a mischievous grin spreading across her face, obviously entertained.
Radiance was the first to react, hands on her hips as she glared at him. “Did you really have to say it!”
Silencer coughed, his cheeks tinging red. “It’s… uh… let’s just say it was a situation and leave it at that.”
Mane-iac laughed, clutching her sides. “Well, this is just perfect! No wonder you two are so tense with each other!” She tilted her head at Silencer. “And I suppose you don’t mind seeing a little more, hmm?”
Before Radiance or Mare-velous could protest, Mane-iac nonchalantly stripped down, leaving her undergarments on. “What? We’re all going to suffer the same embarrassment together,” she declared, winking at Silencer before turning to the two other women. “Your turn, ladies.”
Radiance and Mare-velous exchanged horrified looks but sighed in resignation, slowly following suit and removing their outer suits, leaving only the essentials.
Mane-iac turned to Silencer with a smirk. “Your turn, big guy. Fair’s fair.”
Silencer’s eyes widened. “Oh, come on—”
“Nope, fair is fair!” Mane-iac insisted, crossing her arms expectantly. “Strip.”
He let out a groan of reluctance but complied, figuring it was only fair. Once he had stripped down to his own bare essentials, he looked up—and locked eyes with Mare-velous. Their eyes widened, recognition flashing between them.
“Abby?” he said, surprise filling his voice.
“Xavien?” she replied, equally shocked.
The two stood in silence, their identities unmasked, staring at each other in disbelief.
“Wait… Abby? ” Radiance interrupted, her face turning beet red as she processed this new information. But the sudden revelation was too much for her. She reached out, pinched both of them hard on the arm, and before either could react, she shoved Silencer straight into the water with a wicked grin.
“Oops,” she said innocently.
The cold shock of the water snapped Silencer out of his surprise, and he took a quick breath before bobbing back to the surface. “Very funny!” he called, treading water as he shook his head at Radiance. “Alright, get in, or I’ll pull you in!”
With a reluctant sigh, Mare-velous and Radiance finally steeled themselves, each giving each other one last bashful look before slipping into the freezing water after him, shivering as the icy chill hit them. Mane-iac dove in last, completely unfazed by the temperature, laughing as she splashed some water at Radiance.
“Nothing like a brisk swim to cool off a heated moment, huh?” she teased, nudging Silencer with her elbow.
Radiance rolled her eyes, but a hint of a smile tugged at her lips. The four of them swam across, the freezing water stealing the breath from their lungs as they pushed onward toward the opposite bank. Once they reached the other side, they all climbed onto the platform, dripping wet and shivering. Radiance summoned a few thick towels, which they quickly wrapped around themselves.
As they dried off, Silencer shook his head, looking at Radiance with mock severity. “Next time, you two are investing in waterproof suits, understood? ”
Mare-velous let out a laugh, her earlier frustration replaced by a bit of amusement at their situation. “Fine, lesson learned,” she said, shooting him a playful glare. “But if you ever bring up that ‘seen you naked’ line again, I’ll personally drag you back here and make you swim twice.”
Radiance, still pink-cheeked, gave him a sidelong look as she wrapped her towel around her shoulders. “Consider yourself lucky… this time,” she mumbled, though the smirk on her lips was unmistakable.
Mane-iac, on the other hand, was entirely unashamed, grinning at him as she wrung out her hair. “Guess you got quite the show, didn’t you, Humdrum? Gotta say, this mission’s taking some… delightful turns.”
Silencer sighed, doing his best to ignore her obvious attempts to rile up Radiance. “Let’s focus, alright? We still have a mission here.”
Mane-iac winked, tossing her hair back dramatically. “Whatever you say, boss. Just know, you’ve got a very appreciative team behind you.”
Radiance stepped in front of her, blocking Silencer from Mane-iac’s view. “And he has a professional team too, thank you very much,” she said icily, but with a faint smirk.
Mare-velous shook her head, chuckling as she adjusted her suit. “Can we all just focus and not get ourselves thrown into another freezing lake?”
“Agreed,” Silencer said, barely containing his own laughter at the absurdity of it all. “Alright, team. Let’s keep moving. And this time, no more stripping. We have a morgue to get to.”
Silencer and the three women ascended the narrow, slippery staircase slowly and carefully. Each creak of the metal echoed ominously, the cold air and wetness making it feel like the steps could collapse under them at any second. The thought of slipping and plunging back into the freezing water kept them all tense and silent. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of balancing and careful steps, they reached the service door leading to the basement beneath the morgue.
Without hesitation, Silencer braced himself and kicked the door with force. It burst open with a loud clang, but before anyone could react, a pale, stiff corpse slumped forward from the shadows, tumbling right at them.
"Ahhh!" Both Radiance and Mare-velous screamed, latching onto Silencer’s arms in terror. The force of their sudden weight shift caused the rusted metal floor beneath them to groan and, with a sharp crack, give way entirely.
Before they could process what was happening, the three of them fell back through the floor, splashing down into the frigid water below once more.
Above them, Mane-iac peered down, gripping her sides as she burst into laughter. “You three… are just too much!” she gasped, barely able to catch her breath. “Who knew superheroing was so heavy-handed? Maybe the morgue has a scale for you two! Might need a weight check on aisle one!”
As Silencer, Radiance, and Mare-velous dragged themselves out of the freezing water for the second time, their expressions were a mix of embarrassment and exasperation. Soaked through, they climbed the stairs once more, dripping and shivering.
“Oh, come on, lighten up, guys!” Mane-iac continued, not missing a beat. “At this rate, we’ll have to call in the Navy for backup because we’re practically at sea!” She doubled over with another fit of laughter. “Or at least get you all a ‘Swim Team’ badge for your costumes.”
Radiance narrowed her eyes as she suppressed a grin, but the irritation was clear. Without a word, she materialized a metal bucket, dipped it in the freezing water, and, with a flick of her fingers, floated it high above Mane-iac’s head before tipping it. The icy water poured over Mane-iac, drenching her from head to toe.
The laughter stopped instantly. Mane-iac stood there, dripping and wide-eyed, staring at Radiance with mock offense. “Oh, very funny. Did I ask for an ice bath?”
Radiance smirked. “Guess you were overdue. Or maybe you’re just a little too hot-headed for this team.”
Mane-iac rolled her eyes, shaking the water off. “At least I haven’t been taking a dip every ten minutes!” She shivered dramatically. “But now that we’re all equally miserable, how about we get back to it?”
Silencer, shaking his head at their antics, knelt beside the corpse that had fallen out of the room. It was an inmate, dressed in a ragged jumpsuit, frozen stiff but eerily well-preserved. He noticed the skin was an unnatural shade, as if the cold hadn’t been what kept it in such pristine condition. The expression on the face was twisted in terror, eyes wide and staring.
"This… isn’t fresh," Silencer said, examining it closer. “The body’s in almost perfect condition, but look at the skin—whatever killed him wasn’t recent.”
Radiance leaned in, glancing nervously at the still, haunting face. “What… what could’ve kept him preserved like this?”
Silencer shook his head. “Not sure yet. But whatever it was, it was unnatural.”
The damp, moldy smell grew stronger as they approached the basement door. The air was thick and stale, the darkness beyond the door seeming to pulse with an unnatural energy. The sound of their steps echoed in the silence as they pushed the door open and ventured inside.
Inside, the basement stretched out in eerie silence. Dim, flickering lights cast long, unnatural shadows that danced against the grimy walls. Old medical equipment lay scattered across the floor—rusted tables, overturned carts, and broken gurneys. The place looked like it hadn’t been touched in decades, yet there was something unsettlingly fresh about the air.
Silencer felt a chill that went beyond the cold as he noticed another body lying farther down the corridor, half-hidden by the darkness. It looked similar to the one they’d just encountered, preserved in an eerie stillness that made him uneasy.
“This place… it feels wrong,” Radiance whispered, clutching her arms and glancing around nervously.
Mare-velous nodded, eyeing every shadow with suspicion. “I can feel it too. This place is giving me the creeps.”
Silencer signaled for everyone to stay close as they walked deeper into the basement. Every so often, faint, indistinct sounds echoed through the empty corridors—a distant clanging, like metal hitting metal, or the soft scraping of something moving against the floor. It was impossible to tell if the sounds were real or just tricks of the mind.
“Welcome to the basement morgue,” Mane-iac said, trying to keep her tone light but failing to mask her own unease. “Nothing like a couple of corpses and creepy corridors to set the mood, huh?”
Radiance rolled her eyes, her face pale. “Can we please not joke about that? This place is bad enough without the commentary.”
Just as they rounded a corner, a faint whisper seemed to drift through the air. Silencer paused, his eyes narrowing as he tried to make out the sound. It was low and rhythmic, like a chant, echoing from further ahead.
“Do you hear that?” Silencer murmured.
The others nodded, tensing up as the whispers grew louder. As they stepped forward, they found themselves standing at the entrance to a large, decrepit room. The walls were lined with old, metal drawers used for body storage. Half of them were rusted shut, while others hung open, empty and ominous.
In the middle of the room, a strange symbol had been carved into the floor, surrounded by dark stains. The whispers were louder here, though there was no one around to make the sound.
“What the hell is this?” Mare-velous asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
Silencer knelt down to inspect the symbol, noting the strange markings and the way the stains seemed to pulse with an unnatural light. “This… doesn’t look like anything I’ve seen before. Could be a warning. Or a summoning symbol.”
Mane-iac shuddered, her cocky demeanor finally dropping. “Summoning? Like… ghosts?”
Silencer shook his head, though he didn’t look entirely sure himself. “Not ghosts. But maybe something else.”
A chill swept through the room, and suddenly the whispering stopped, leaving an oppressive silence hanging in the air.
Radiance moved closer to Silencer, her eyes darting around nervously. “I think we should get out of here.”
As if in response, the drawers lining the walls began to rattle, one by one. The metal clanged and screeched, echoing through the room. Silencer held out his hand, signaling everyone to back up.
“Stay close,” he instructed, his voice calm despite the eeriness of the situation.
Suddenly, one of the drawers shot open, a corpse falling halfway out before hanging limply, its face twisted in the same horrified expression as the bodies outside. Radiance stifled a scream, gripping Silencer’s arm tightly.
The silence was broken by the sound of footsteps, slow and deliberate, coming from the shadows on the far side of the room. Silencer squinted, trying to make out the figure approaching them.
It was a guard, or at least, it had been. Its face was gaunt, skin pale and stretched tight over its bones, as if all life had been drained from it. It stopped a few feet away, its empty eyes staring blankly ahead.
With a voice like gravel, it rasped, “Leave… while you can…”
The figure’s voice faded, and then, as if melting into the shadows, it disappeared entirely, leaving only the echo of its warning behind.
Radiance gripped Silencer tighter, her voice barely a whisper. “What… what was that?”
Silencer shook his head, his mind racing. “I don’t know. But we need to keep moving and get out of here before whatever did this finds us.”
As they turned to leave, the sound of rattling metal filled the room again, the drawers clanging open one by one. Behind them, shadows seemed to stretch and move of their own accord, forming shapes and figures that vanished as soon as they were seen.
With a deep breath, Silencer steadied himself. “We’re not alone down here. Stay close, stay alert, and let’s move.”
One by one, they backed out of the room, the eerie whispering starting up again as they turned away from the symbol. The cold was biting now, seeming to seep into their bones as they made their way back down the corridor. Every shadow felt like a pair of watching eyes, and every sound felt like it was directed at them.
As they reached the door at the end of the hallway, Silencer felt an odd sensation, like a gentle tug in the direction they’d come from, as if something were watching them, waiting for the right moment to strike.
Turning to the others, he spoke in a hushed tone. “Let’s get out of here. Now.”
They slipped through the door, stepping back into the twisted labyrinth of corridors. As the door closed behind them, the whispering stopped, and they were left in silence.
As the four heroes stepped into the Twisting Corridors, there was an initial wave of relief that washed over the group. The narrow passageway was devoid of the strange, haunting whispers, and the flickering lights from before were replaced by a softer, more ambient glow. Mane-iac let out a shaky laugh, trying to dispel the tension. “Well, that was fun, wasn’t it? Next time, let’s bring a picnic.”
Radiance managed a nervous chuckle, still trying to push down the images that had seared themselves into her mind. “You’d think these old corridors would be less terrifying after what we’ve seen.”
But the laughter died quickly when both women noticed how tense Silencer and Mare-velous were. Silencer’s jaw was clenched tight, and his eyes darted around like those of a cornered animal. Mare-velous had her whip out, coiled and ready, her knuckles white from the grip.
“What’s wrong?” Radiance asked, her voice breaking the silence.
Silencer’s arm, which had always been steady, was now shaking as he lifted it and pointed at the walls. “Look,” he whispered, his voice strained and barely audible.
The group turned to see what he was pointing at, and their collective gasps filled the corridor. The walls, cracked and stained moments before, had somehow transformed into a seamless line of mirrors that reflected their every move. But the reflections were wrong .
Radiance’s eyes locked onto her mirrored self and felt her breath catch in her throat. In the mirror, she saw herself cradling Silencer’s lifeless body, blood seeping through her fingers as she sobbed uncontrollably. The horror of it made her knees buckle.
Mane-iac, usually so flippant, had tears streaming down her face as she stared at the image of herself kneeling by Humdrum’s bloodied, unmoving form. She reached out a trembling hand toward the mirror, her fingers brushing its cold surface as if trying to change the reflection.
Mare-velous’ reflection showed her parents’ living room, the room she had entered as a child to find them lying lifeless. The blood splatter, the shattered glass, and the sheer silence of that moment played out in front of her like a cruel echo of memory. Her whip arm faltered for a moment, and she felt her heart lurch painfully in her chest.
Silencer’s reflection was the worst of them all. His eyes widened as he watched the scene play out—his first kill, a moment he had tried so hard to bury. A dark cloud of smoke rose from the lifeless body, twisting and writhing until it coalesced into the shape of a grotesque, demonic head. Its eyes glowed red, and it opened its jagged mouth to emit a laugh so guttural and full of malice that it sent a shiver down his spine.
“THE SAME!~” the smoky head roared, its voice echoing in Silencer’s mind. The sound of it was enough to make him take a step back, his heart pounding like a drum in his chest.
The trance broke with an ear-splitting crack as the walls around them were suddenly punched through by decaying, clawed hands. Corpses with sunken eyes and twisted expressions began to crawl out of the holes, their mouths gaping and emitting low, guttural groans. They were inmates, but something had corrupted them—twisted their forms and filled them with a malevolent hunger.
“RUN!” Silencer shouted, the tremor in his voice spurring everyone into motion.
The four heroes bolted down the corridor, the echo of their footsteps drowned out by the groans and scraping of the undead as they poured out of the walls like a tide of death. The reflective surfaces shattered as the corpses emerged, fragments of mirrored glass scattering across the floor like jagged teeth.
Radiance glanced back for a moment, regret instantly seizing her when she saw the disfigured faces of the undead snapping and clawing at the air, their dead eyes locked on her. “Keep moving!” she screamed, more for herself than anyone else.
Mare-velous ran beside her, lashing out with her whip to knock back any of the grasping hands that came too close. The snap of her whip cracked through the chaos, buying them precious seconds as the zombies flinched and stumbled.
Mane-iac kept pace with Silencer, the manic energy she usually wielded replaced with sheer terror. “This is not how I pictured my day!” she yelled, her voice quaking as she narrowly dodged a zombie’s outstretched arm.
Silencer, despite the adrenaline coursing through him, felt his injured side flare up with pain. He gritted his teeth, refusing to slow down. “Left turn ahead!” he called, scanning the corridor for any potential exits.
The group skidded around the corner, nearly colliding into each other as they kept running. The sound of shattering glass and relentless groans followed them, a terrifying reminder that they weren’t out of danger yet.
Mane-iac glanced at Silencer, noticing the blood seeping through his suit. “You’re bleeding again!” she shouted, her voice edged with panic.
“I’ll live!” he snapped back, eyes darting around for anything they could use to block the path behind them. Up ahead, he spotted a rusted metal cabinet that had fallen to its side. “Help me with this!” he barked at Mare-velous.
Without hesitation, the two of them heaved the cabinet upright and pushed it against the narrow part of the corridor, buying them precious moments as the undead collided with the makeshift barrier, their decayed hands clawing at the metal.
“Keep going!” Silencer urged, ushering the others forward. The corridor seemed to twist and turn endlessly, the once-sturdy walls now trembling as if the asylum itself was alive and trying to trap them.
As they raced through the labyrinth, Radiance stumbled, her foot catching on a jagged piece of debris. Silencer was at her side in an instant, hoisting her back to her feet. Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world seemed to stop. He squeezed her arm. “We’re getting out of this,” he promised, though even he wasn’t sure if he believed it.
“Then let’s move,” she whispered, determination sparking in her eyes.
The four heroes burst through the locked double doors, sending them crashing to the floor in a cacophony of twisted metal and splintered wood. They skidded to a halt in a dimly lit room, gasping for breath as they took a moment to steady themselves. For the briefest moment, silence filled the air, and they felt an overwhelming, deceptive sense of relief.
“Finally…” Radiance whispered, catching her breath. “We made it.”
Just as the words left her mouth, a low, sickening groan filled the corridor behind them, followed by the heavy crash of footsteps. The undead horde charged through the shattered doorway like a tidal wave of death. With twisted limbs, sunken eyes, and snapping jaws, they surged forward, intent on consuming everything in their path.
“Guess we’re not done yet!” Silencer growled, stepping forward as he ignited flames in both hands.
He hurled a fireball toward the horde, incinerating a few zombies at the front. But they just kept coming, stepping over their burning comrades without hesitation.
“Let’s do this!” Mare-velous called out, whipping her lasso through the air and cracking it against a line of undead, her strikes fluid and precise. The golden whip flashed as it sliced through rotting flesh, sending chunks of decay flying.
Radiance lifted her hands, conjuring a bright shield of light before slamming it down onto the heads of the nearest zombies. “If they won’t stay down, we’ll just keep knocking them back!” she shouted, smashing another zombie with a flash of energy.
Mane-iac, cackling in a mix of thrill and defiance, grabbed a metal rod that had broken off the door. She spun it like a staff, striking at the zombies with wild precision. “You know, I never thought a zombie horde would be my kind of crowd, but here we are!” she laughed, swinging the rod in a wide arc, breaking the jaw of one corpse and sending another tumbling backward.
Silencer ducked and dodged, launching punches and flaming kicks with controlled fury. “Come on, you bastards!” he shouted as he slammed his fist into one of the undead, the impact setting it ablaze before it crumbled to ashes. He sidestepped an incoming corpse and spun around, lashing out with a sweep that knocked three zombies to the ground, each writhing as flames spread over their decayed bodies.
Suddenly, two zombies lunged at Radiance from either side. She barely had time to react when Mare-velous’ whip lashed out, snaring both zombies around their necks. With a powerful tug, Mare-velous yanked them back, slamming their heads together before kicking them aside. “Got your back!” Mare-velous shouted.
“Thanks!” Radiance responded, sending a blast of light to knock back the wave of undead pushing toward her.
Meanwhile, Mane-iac twirled the rod above her head, using it as a makeshift shield as she barreled into the heart of the horde. “Back off, you decomposing freaks!” she yelled, swinging the rod like a club and smashing it across several skulls. She let out a maniacal laugh as she cracked it over the head of another undead inmate, scattering bits of bone and rot.
But the undead kept coming, their numbers seemingly endless. Radiance backed up against Silencer as they were gradually surrounded. She summoned her power, creating a circle of light around them that burned the nearest zombies, slowing the horde’s approach but not stopping it.
“Silencer, any bright ideas?” she asked, gritting her teeth as she concentrated on maintaining the light barrier.
He looked around, his mind racing. “We can’t keep this up forever!” he called, kicking back another zombie. “We need something explosive to thin the herd!”
Mane-iac, looking around frantically, spotted a glass vial filled with green liquid lying among a pile of broken lab equipment against the far wall. She dashed toward it, grabbed the vial, and turned to Silencer with a wicked grin. “Give me a light, big guy!” she yelled, hurling the vial high over the horde.
Without hesitation, Silencer summoned a ball of fire and hurled it at the flying vial. The flame collided with the glass mid-air, igniting the liquid and causing an eruption of blazing green fire that spread like wildfire through the crowd of undead.
“Let’s light ‘em up!” Silencer roared as the horde was engulfed in the inferno. The flames spread quickly, turning the undead into stumbling, burning torches. The smell of scorched rot filled the air as the corpses wailed and flailed, desperately trying to extinguish the flames that were consuming them.
As the fire raged, Radiance and Mare-velous sprang into action. Radiance shot beams of light at the remaining zombies, forcing them back toward the flames, while Mare-velous used her whip to lasso the fallen double doors, dragging them back toward the entrance to block the burning horde from advancing any further.
With a final heave, Mare-velous secured the doors in place, sealing off the horde and effectively trapping the fire with them. The sounds of crackling flames and desperate, ghastly wails echoed from the other side, gradually fading as the fire consumed the last of the undead.
Breathing heavily, the four heroes took a moment to catch their breath, exchanging glances of both relief and exhaustion.
“Well, that was an experience,” Radiance said, wiping soot and grime from her face.
Mane-iac flashed a devilish smile, leaning on her makeshift staff. “I’d say that was a rather… warming welcome, wouldn’t you?” She winked, laughing as she nudged Silencer.
Silencer let out a small chuckle, shaking his head. “Let’s just hope that’s the last of them.”
Mare-velous crossed her arms, a weary but triumphant smile on her face. “Something tells me that’s just the beginning. But for now, let’s take what victory we can get.”
The group turned their attention to the dark, unknown corridor ahead. They had survived the horde—for now.
The four heroes pressed forward, their eyes straining to make out any details in the dim corridor. Mane-iac, in an attempt to lighten the tension, dashed ahead with a playful laugh, glancing back at the others as she proclaimed, "Last one there is a rotten egg!" She barely turned forward in time to crash face-first into an invisible wall. A resounding thud echoed, and she staggered back, clutching her nose.
“Michelle!” Silencer called out, rushing to her side as Radiance and Mare-velous followed close behind.
Mane-iac blinked rapidly, eyes watering. “I’m... I’m okay,” she muttered, shaking her head. But before she could say anything more, the corridor was flooded with a sterile, white light, revealing a large, sterile laboratory with polished floors, sleek steel counters, and shelves lined with vials and strange equipment.
The heroes barely had a moment to process their surroundings before noticing that they were enclosed within a transparent, impenetrable glass box.
“What the hell?” Mare-velous whispered, tapping the glass. A dull thud answered her.
Silencer’s eyes narrowed as he scanned the room. Suddenly, an amplified voice spoke, cold and calculating, with a tinge of amusement. “Well, well. What have we here? The remnants of what was once a great team, reduced to a ragtag band of heroes.”
“Dr. Sebastian Vale,” Silencer muttered. His fists clenched instinctively, flames flickering in his palms. The others turned to look at a raised platform at the far end of the lab. Standing tall in his lab coat, with glasses that glinted in the artificial light, was Dr. Sebastian Vale, known more infamously as Mindbreaker.
To the heroes’ surprise, four other figures stood beside him. Dylan Morrow, the unnervingly gaunt man with eyes that shifted and twitched, known as The Flesh Sculptor, leered at them with a grin that revealed too many teeth. Next to him stood Cecilia Graves, with eyes as cold and enchanting as the sea — the notorious Siren, known for her voice that could break wills and bend minds. But the sight that made Silencer’s heart thud with rage was Madam Boudon, standing proudly with a gleam of fanaticism in her eyes. And behind them all, like a king watching over his dominion, was Tirek, arms crossed and eyes glowing with malevolent amusement.
Silencer’s jaw tightened. “Tirek,” he growled.
Tirek raised an eyebrow and stepped forward, the floor creaking beneath his heavy boots. “Silencer,” he said, drawing out the name with a curious tone. “I must admit, I wasn’t expecting you. A ghost from the past, yes, but not the ghost. Why fight so hard to bring my world down when you could rule beside me?”
Mane-iac, who had shaken off her daze, flipped Tirek a defiant middle finger. “How about you shove your world domination where the sun doesn’t shine, you overgrown oaf?” she spat.
Tirek’s expression darkened, but a cruel smile still tugged at the corner of his lips. “Ah, Michelle. Your loyalty is misplaced, but your spirit is... impressive.”
Mare-velous interjected, her voice laced with venom. “And you, Boudon. What’s your excuse for siding with this monster?”
Madam Boudon lifted her chin, eyes alight with a dangerous gleam. “Excuse? Oh, you naive children. This man is a visionary. A conqueror. The rest of you are just playing dress-up, while Tirek... Tirek is the future.”
Radiance clenched her fists. “You’re insane,” she snapped. “You’re willing to watch the world burn just to bask in the glow of his tyranny?”
Siren let out a melodic laugh, the sound sending shivers down their spines. “Oh, darling, it’s not just about watching. It’s about participating,” she cooed, leaning suggestively against Morrow. He sneered, eyes darting over the trapped heroes with hunger.
“Get on with it,” Morrow muttered, nudging Siren. “This reunion is growing stale.”
Tirek waved a dismissive hand. “We have what we need here. Vale, I trust you’ll handle the final test.”
Mindbreaker’s lips curled into a malevolent smile. “Oh, with pleasure.”
Tirek turned and began to leave, Madam Boudon at his heels, her eyes lingering on the glass box like a predator watching trapped prey. Siren and Morrow exchanged knowing glances before trailing behind.
“So… would you have fucked those 4?” Morrow asked
“If I had to,” she said
“So, you really have no preference when sleeping around, huh?” Morrow said
“I prefer tomboy girls… they act tough, but moan so loud… submissive girls aren’t so bad, if you want a snack,” she said
“What about me?” asked Morrow
“Are you kidding me? You look just like Patrick Bateman’s twin,” she said
“Is that good or bad?” he asked
“Depend,” she said
“On what?” he said
“How rough you are,” she said seductively as she hugged him.
With the others gone, the room felt colder, heavier. Silencer stared at Mindbreaker, his mind racing. “Now what?” he demanded.
Mindbreaker’s eyes gleamed as he lifted a small remote. “Now,” he began, “I show you the culmination of my work. I call it Eidolon Mist — a nerve agent so potent, it can kill anything it touches. You might have noticed my little test subjects out there,” he added, referring to the undead horde. “They were just the beginning.”
He pressed a button, and a soft hiss echoed through the room. Purple vapors began seeping from hidden vents, curling like ghostly fingers.
“No!” Radiance gasped, instinctively creating a barrier around them, but the glass box trapped the vapor inside.
Mindbreaker took a step back, eyes dancing with twisted delight as he watched the four heroes react. “Try not to struggle too much,” he said with a mock bow. “It only makes it worse.”
As he disappeared into the shadows, his deranged laughter echoed in the sealed room. The purple mist thickened, and the heroes’ hearts pounded with the realization that they were now fighting for their lives against an unseen, deadly enemy.
The room was filled with tension as the four heroes stood within the glass box, their eyes darting to every corner for a means of escape. Radiance's face glistened with sweat as she focused on maintaining the shimmering barrier around them, her breathing becoming more labored with each passing second.
“We need a plan. Now,” Mare-velous said, her voice steady but laced with urgency.
Silencer scanned the room, flames flickering around his fingers as he tested the edges of the barrier for a weak spot. “I’m open to suggestions,” he muttered, his eyes narrowed in concentration.
Mane-iac, who was usually quick with a quip, stood unusually silent, eyes darting around with a growing sense of dread. “Can’t... can’t we just break through the floor?” she suggested, more out of desperation than conviction.
“It’s reinforced. We’d need more power than we have,” Silencer responded, frustration creasing his brow.
Radiance’s shield began to flicker, small fractures forming along its gleaming surface. Her knees buckled, and she gasped, “I... I can’t... hold it much longer.”
Mare-velous placed a steadying hand on her shoulder. “You’ve done enough, Rachel. We’re proud of you.”
Silencer’s eyes met Radiance’s, and for a moment, the chaos melted away. “We’ll figure something out,” he said, his voice firm with determination. But even as he spoke, the creeping purple smoke found its way through the cracks in Radiance’s barrier, curling around their feet like sinister tendrils.
The barrier shattered, the sound echoing like breaking glass, and the mist surged forward, engulfing them in a suffocating embrace.
The 4 heroes coughed heavily as they asphyxiated with the smoke, but seconds later, the smoke dissipated and for some reason.
The four heroes laid on the floor catching their breaths as they began to breathe fresh air again.
Silencer then slowly turned and asked “Are you girls alright?” but he was met by a very odd scene.
"Could you help me with my suit?" Radiance asked Mare-velous, turning her back to her.
"Sure," Mare-velous replied, going over to her leaguemate and unzipping her costume, getting the wet and sweaty costume off of her..
Radiance then felt Mare-velous getting a little low, beginning to rub her ass cheeks. Before she could inquire, Radiance was surprised when Mare-velous's hands came around and grabbed her DD-cup breasts in her hands, groping them playfully.
"You have such nice tits, Radiance," Mare-velous said enviously. "I wish mine were as big as yours."
Radiance felt Mare-velous’ hands leave her tits for a second, before she felt her press her own D-cup breasts against her bare back. "Oh... yours are nice too," Radiance said, trying to sound reassuring while blushing under her fur at the intimate contact.
Mare-velous didn't respond. Instead, she removed her hand from one of Radiance's breasts and slowly began sliding it down Radiance's belly, getting lower and lower until she was at Radiance's crotch.
"Mare-velous, what are you... AHHHH!" Radiance yelped as Mare-velous began gently rubbing her fingers along Radiance's slit. Radiance was frozen in place in surprise. Mare-velous then plunged her fingers into Radiance's pussy, causing the unicorn to cry out again.
"Shhhhh," Mare-velous said soothingly into Radiance's ear. "You need this just as much as I do. I can tell. We're both really pent up, especially due to a certain sexy piece of Dragon, who I won’t name,” she said, eyeing Silencer “You and I need some release!" Mare-velous continued rubbing her fingers in and out of Radiance's pussy, causing Radiance to whimper in pleasure. Radiance eventually began to relax as she accepted the pleasure she was receiving from Mare-velous, and continued to moan.
"You know, Radiance, it would be nice of you to return the favor," said Mare-velous.
It took a moment for Radiance to understand what Mare-velous meant, and then she reached her own hand back between Mare-velous's legs, and began rubbing Mare-velous's slit with her fingers. Mare-velous moaned as Radiance sank her fingers into her pussy, pleasuring her just like she was being pleasured. The two mares continued rubbing each other's pussies, moaning as they gave each other pleasure, completely unaware that they were being watched. Not that they would really care at the moment.
Silencer couldn't believe what he was seeing. Silencer couldn’t help but become erect as he watched the two mares, one his lover, and the other his childhood friend and first kiss, rub each other off. The sight aroused him to no end. But just as he was beginning to feel the pain of his erection through his pants, he was interrupted by a voice right behind him.
"Like what you see there, big guy?"
Silencer practically jumped out of his fur at the sudden voice behind him. He spun around, coming face to face with Mane-iac, who was smirking at him in amusement with her hands on her hips. Silencer then immediately noticed that Mane-iac was totally naked as well, so he couldn't help but gawk at her exposed DD- cup breasts and crotch. Somewhere in the back of his mind he was wondering WHY she was standing right in front of him in the nude, but at the moment he was too distracted by the fact that he had been caught staring.
"Silencer, you naughty boy. I never took you for the type to peep on girls," Mane-iac said, still smirking.
Silencer wasn't sure what to say. He had been caught red handed. The only thing he could do was try to cover up his still throbbing erection with his hands.
But Mane-iac surprised him by what she said and did next. "It's okay, Silencer," she said, not sounding the least bit angry. "I get it. I'm pretty horny myself. We all are. So what do you say? We help each other?"
In that instant, Mane-iac moved forward and pushed Silencer backwards, knocking him to the ground on his tail.
Before Silencer could comprehend what just happened, Mane-iac was down on her hands and knees, her head just above his still erected member, his pants and underwear gone and nowhere to be seen. She eyed his tool greedily, and then in one swift movement, she grabbed his cock in her hand, brought her head down, and wrapped her mouth around his shaft.
Silencer stared in disbelief and pleasure as Mane-iac gave him a blowjob, bobbing her head up and down on his penis, her eyes staring up into his the whole time. Silencer sighed as he enjoyed the feeling of Mane-iac's mouth around his dick, her tongue expertly moving around his shaft.
Mane-iac then took his cock out of her mouth and, her eyes still staring into his, began crawling up along his body, a knowing grin on her face the whole time. When her crotch was right above his dick and her legs were straddling his waist, she began grinding her sopping wet pussy along his erection, moaning in pleasure as she moved her crotch back and forth along the underside of his shaft, coating it in her juices.
“How’bout you make me and Rachel, equals, big guy?” she said with a grin
After several seconds of this, Mane-iac then reached a hand down and lined Silencer's penis up with her pussy entrance. Mane-iac looked down at Silencer with a grin as she then lowered her hips down, the head of Silencer's erection pushing into her pussy. Mane-iac and Silencer moaned as his penis was enveloped by her vaginal folds, officially making her, not just a woman, but HIS woman..
"Oh, yes~, I needed this," Mane-iac sighed in bliss as she hilted Silencer inside her, enjoying the feeling of his well endowed member stretching out her inner walls. She then began moving her hips up and down, riding Silencer cowgirl style.
Silencer moaned in pleasure along with Mane-iac as his cock slid in and out of Mane-iac's pussy. He had also needed this. He quickly got into it and grabbed Mane-iac's hips in his hands, thrusting back up into her in time with her hip movements. Mane-iac moaned loudly at the sudden increased speed and power in their lovemaking. Silencer gazed at Mane-iac's amazing big breasts as they bounced up and down with each movement Mane-iac made.
Mane-iac noticed this and grabbed one of Silencer's hands in hers and brought it up to one of her breasts, inviting him to grope it, which he happily did, playing with her sensitive nipple between his fingers, enjoying all the pleasured sounds Mane-iac was making. With his other hand he grasped her sexy buttocks, loving the tight and round feel of it as he held it in his hand.
"That's it! Explore my body! AH! Touch me!" Mane-iac whimpered to him in bliss as she continued moving her hips up and down on his shaft, her one hand supporting herself on his chest while with the other she felt his wonderful abs, which she'd been secretly admiring since they had decided to swim on that cold water.
Meanwhile, Radiance and Mare-velous were still going at each other.
"I'm gonna cum!" Mare-velous gasped.
"Me too!" Radiance moaned.
A few seconds later, both mares cried out as they hit their climaxes, their hands becoming drenched in the other's fluids.
When their climaxes ended, both girls separated, feeling a bit tired and trying to collect themselves, but both happy.
"I needed that," Mare-velous sighed contently.
Radiance nodded in agreement. "Yes. So did I.".
"So Mare-velous, why haven't you and Silencer banged yet?" Radiance asked suddenly. "It's obvious you two like each other."
Mare-velous blushed at the question, but then responded. "Silencer hasn't asked me… and… he is your boyfriend" she replied.
Radiance smirked. "I know, and I know he's awkward when it comes to women. Trust me, I flirted with him back before the Flying fortress incident, and he didn’t realize, and when we finally fucked, I made the move.... So why don't YOU make a move on him?"
Mare-velous looked at her wide-eyed. "I can't! It's the man's job to court a woman. It would be inappropriate."
Radiance rolled her eyes. "AJ, this isn't the dark ages anymore. We women can do anything a man can do, and then some. If you want something, don't wait for it to come to you. Take it yourself! So tell me, AJ, do you want that Silencer and that dick of his inside of you? Do you want him to plow your fields till you scream his name?"
Mare-velous blushed in embarrassment, but then sighed. "I would like nothing more than for Silencer to take me and mate me like we're a couple of animals in rut."
Radiance chuckled. "So, I want you to say that to him! No guy could resist THAT. Be a woman and make my drake yours too!"
Mare-velous thought about it, but suddenly her thoughts were interrupted when they both heard loud moaning, they had been so into their touching that they hadn’t noticed what was happening with the other 2 people in the cage. Mane-iac was on top of Silencer and they were having sex.
The two of them were so lost in ecstasy that neither had noticed Mare-velous and Radiance watching them yet.
Mare-velous and Radiance were shocked at the scene before them. Radiance felt a twinge of jealousy, but at the same time, she and Mare-velous couldn't help but be aroused by the erotic scene before them. They couldn't help but start rubbing themselves off again as they watched the two.
Silencer gritted his teeth as he tried to hold out for as long as he could, but he knew he couldn't last much longer. Mane-iac's pussy felt so good, and he could feel himself just on the brink of orgasm.
Finally, Mane-iac arched her back. "I'M CUMMING!" she cried out as she did, her walls clamping down on Silencer's dick. Her tail twitched like mad behind her as waves of pleasure coursed through her body.
The feeling of Mane-iac's orgasm instantly set Silencer off and he came as well, shooting rope after rope of his thick seed directly into herwomb. Their thrusts slowed to a stop, Silencer hilted inside of Mane-iac, as they rode out their orgasms.
Silencer laid back on the ground and Mane-iac slumped on top of Silencer once their orgasms came to an end, both of them panting in the afterglow.
Suddenly Mane-iac noticed who was watching them through the bushes, and she grinned. "Silencer, it looks like we have an audience."
Silencer looked up and turned his head at where Mane-iac was looking, and gasped in shock when he spotted Radiance and Mare-velous staring back at him and Mane-iac.
Mane-iac spoke again. "You two are just in time for YOUR turn with Silencer," she said as she got up off of Silencer's dick and sat down beside him with her legs splayed open, showing off Silencer's white cum dribbling out of her snatch. "I’m as stuffed as a Bostcolt cream. He's all yours," she said with a wink at them.
Mare-velous and Radiance instantly realized what was happening. Radiance grinned eagerly, but Mare-velous looked nervous. Like Mane-iac, they were both sexually aroused and needed a male cock in them, and Silencer was the only man they wanted, and now was their chance.
Radiance noticed Silencer's member was limp now. She looked at Mare-velous and gave her a grin. "Well, AJ. We better get Silencer hard again." Radiance got down on the ground where Silencer sat and began fondling his member and balls with her hand, bringing his cock back to life again. Radiance glanced back up at Mare-velous expectantly. "Come on! Help me."
Mare-velous hesitated a moment. This wasn't exactly how she had wanted her first time with Silencer to go, but nevertheless, she wanted this, she wanted to have sex with Silencer right here, and right now.
She got down on the ground with Radiance, who had begun licking Silencer's growing cock. Mare-velous lowered her head and began licking Silencer's cock along with her.
Silencer couldn't believe what was happening as he stared down at the two sexy naked mares licking his prick. He was so turned on by the sight that he quickly sprung back to full hardness.
"Wow, he's definitely ready to go again," said Mane-iac from where she sat.
Radiance looked at Mare-velous. "You first, AJ," she said. "After all, didn't you say earlier that you wanted nothing more than for Silencer to ram his cock into you like an animal or something like that?"
Mare-velous immediately blushed beet red under her fur. Silencer's eyes widened at what he just heard. Mane-iac just looked amused.
After a few seconds, Mare-velous swallowed her embarrassment and turned to Silencer, and then pressed her muzzle against his in a passionate kiss, taking Silencer by surprise.
After a few seconds, Mare-velous pulled away from Silencer and spoke. "Silencer, I want you to take me and fuck me like we're a couple of animals in rut," she said as she sat down on the ground in front of Silencer and spread her legs open, showing him her dripping, needy pussy. She brought her hand down and used two of her fingers to spread her vulva lips apart in order to entice him.
It clearly worked as, after only a few seconds of hesitation, Silencer got on his hands and knees and crawled over to the country mare, unable to believe he was about to make love to his childhood friend.
But just as he was about to climb on top of Mare-velous, she held up a hand and stopped him.
"Just... be gentle, Silencer," the mare said nervously. "At least... at first. It's my first time."
Silencer stared at her in surprise. "You're a virgin?"
Mare-velous nodded “You were the only man I’d ever wanted to have sex with,”
Silencer could hardly believe it. Not only was he about to have sex with the girl of his dreams, but he was also going to take her virginity as well.
"Silencer, give her a first time she'll never forget, like you gave me, remember?" Radiance said as she watched, while Mane-iac played with her tits
Silencer intended to do just that. He knelt his head in between Mare-velous’ thighs and gave her slit a gentle lick. AJ shivered from the contact. Silencer then gave her a rougher lick, flicking her sensitive clit in the process, making AJ let out a sharp moan. Silencer then sank his tongue into her pussy and began eating her out.
Mare-velous arched her back and moaned in pleasure, moving her hips forward into Silencer's muzzle to try and get more pleasure. After a minute or two of Silencer licking around inside her folds, Silencer pulled away. Mare-velous looked down as Silencer then crawled further up her body till his head was above her breasts. He quickly clamped his maw down onto one of her tits and began sucking and licking, flicking her diamond hard nipple with his tongue. He brought one hand up and began to grope her other breast with it. Mare-velous sighed in pleasure as Silencer worshiped her breasts.
After Silencer was done with her breasts, he then crawled further up her body and kissed her on the lips. Mare-velous eagerly kissed him back, loving every moment of this so far. She was finally being intimate with the Silencer, the drake she loved. Silencer and Mare-velous both opened their mouths and let their tongues into the others, exploring each other's mouths and wrestling with the other's tongue.
Mare-velous eyes opened when she felt something touch her entrance, and she realized it was the tip of Silencer's penis. She and Silencer stopped kissing and looked into each other's eyes.
"Are you ready?" Silencer asked.
Mare-velous nodded.
Silencer then pushed the head of his cock into her opening, and then slowly sank himself into her.
They both moaned in unison as his cock filled her inch by inch. Mare-velous felt a bit of discomfort as her virginity was taken, but that was all.
They both smiled happily as Silencer's hips made contact with Mare-velous' and he hilted himself inside of her.
After a few moments, Silencer moved his hips and began slowly moving in and out of Mare-velous, working himself into a gentle rhythm. He could hardly believe how tight she was.
Mare-velous let out moans of pleasure as Silencer pumped into her, her pleasured noises spurring Silencer on, as well as the look of bliss upon her face. They spurred him on because he knew he was the one giving her this pleasure.
"Oh, Silencer... faster..." Mare-velous muttered, her eyes closed in pleasure. He felt so big inside of her, his cock stretching out her insides so blissfully.
Silencer began thrusting faster and harder into Mare-velous, making her whimper loudly in bliss. The only other sound aside from Mare-velousmoans was the soft slapping of Silencer's hips and balls against Mare-velous rear.
Meanwhile, Radiance went over to Mane-iac, who was still sitting on the ground, and quickly knelt between Mane-iac's legs, grabbing them in her hands and forcing them apart. Mane-iac watched in surprise as Radiance knelt her head in between her thighs and then gasped in pleasure as she Felt Radiance give her slit a rough lick. Radiance stuck her tongue into the mare’s folds, tasting the combination of Mane-iac's and Silencer's cum. “D-dindn’t take you for a lesbian, there Darling,” Mane-iac moaned in pleasure and lay back on the ground as the unicorn continued to eat her out. Radiance then stopped for a second, making Mane-iac annoyed and confused as to why she'd stopped “To be honest, neither did, I, but I knew Spikey-wikey was going to have more than just me in his bed, so, I think this is a favorable arrangement,” Radiance said as she turned herself around and knelt over Mane-iac so her ass was above Mane-iac's head.
"Here, I want some pleasure too," Radiance said to Mane-iac before diving back down to lick the mare’s snatch. Mane-iac grinned and grabbed Mare-velous's hips in her hands and plunged her own tongue into the unicorn’s pussy. The two girls moaned as they pleasured each other orally in the sixty-nine position.
Silencer and Mare-velous were still going at it. Silencer was thrusting in and out of Mare-velous rapidly, slamming his hips against her rear, trying to give her as much pleasure as he could. Mare-velous eyes were closed and her mouth open as she moaned and whimpered nonstop. She wrapped her arms around his back and her legs around his waist as he continued to have his way with her, making sure he didn't pull out. She was so close to her climax.
Silencer could also feel his climax approaching, but he wanted Mare-velous to cum first. He gritted his teeth and thrust as fast and as hard as he could, enjoying the pleasured noises Mare-velous was making getting louder and louder.
"Silencer!" Mare-velous cried out as she came in glorious orgasm, pleasure shooting through her core like an exposition, her walls clamping down tightly on Silencer's dick.
Mare-velous’ climax rapidly brought Silencer to his own brink. "AJ... I'm gonna... cum!" Silencer panted.
"Do it! Inside of me… Impregnate me!" Mare-velous whimpered in bliss as she rode out her orgasm.
Finally, Silencer let out a pleasured groan as he came, shooting another round of his gooey cum into the mare’s welcoming womb.
Over with Mare-velous and Mane-iac, they both cried out as they came as well, their liquids drenching the other's muzzle.
Silencer and Mare-velous lay there on the ground, panting in the aftermath. They looked at each other, both of them smiling happily, and then they kissed, long and passionately. They just lay there for a moment kissing and gazing at each other as Silencer's member softened inside Mare-velous.
"I love you, AJ," Silencer said.
Mare-velous gazed up at him happily. "I love you too, Silencer, since the day you defended my honor" she responded.
After a few more seconds, Silencer pulled out of her, and they sat up.
"Can I have Silencer next," Radiance suddenly said from over where she and Mane-iac were untangling themselves from each other.
AJ thought for a moment, and then smiled and nodded back at Radiance. "You can’t wait to have your hubby back, can you?" she joked. "After all, Silencer was your first… I don’t mind being the second wife… all in the spirit of fairness,”
Silencer nodded to her with a smile.
Radiance grinned and then got up and walked over to the glass wall. She placed her hands on the glass and then bent over with her rear end stuck up, waving her ass a little at Silencer. "I'm ready when you are, Spikey."
Silencer stared at his girlfriend's ass. She lifted her bushy tail up high, revealing her dripping, needy pussy. Silencer instantly became hard again.
After he was ready to go again, Silencer got up and walked behind Radiance, who looked over her shoulder at him in lusty anticipation. He lined his fully erect cock up with her entrance, rubbing the tip up and down along her slit a few times just to tease her. Then, with a forward movement of his hips, he sunk himself into her.
Radiance gasped and moaned as Silencer hilted himself balls deep inside of her. She had almost forgotten how good it felt.
Silencer grabbed Radiance's hips in his hands and began thrusting in and out of her, not starting out gently at all. He smacked his hips into Radiance's rear with each thrust he made into her, causing her to gasp and whimper in pleasure.
Mane-iac, looked over at where Mare-velous was lying on the ground, and got a sexy idea. She crawled over to the mare and, like Radiance had done to her, she stuck her muzzle into the mare’s exposed cunt and began licking at her and Silencer's cum. Mare-velous gasped in shock, but slowly began to relax as the pleasure of Mane-iac's ministrations overtook her, and she moaned uncontrollably in pleasure. Mane-iac then stopped and began crawling further up over Mare-velous. Mare-velous just looked up at the beautiful mare, wondering what was coming next.
Mane-iac looked down at her with a smile. "Trust me, AH. You're gonna love this." Mane-iac then lifted her left leg up over Mane-iac’s spread apart legs so that their crotches were right near each other. Mane-iac then lowered herself down so that her and AJ’s pussies were pressed against each other.
Mare-velous gasped in shock, but Mane-iac suddenly silenced her with a kiss on the mouth, both their breasts pressed up against each other as she leaned down to do so, their nipples rubbing against each other.
Mane-iac broke the kiss. "Just relax. You're gonna love this." Mane-iac then moved her hips forward, grinding her pussy against AJ's. Both girls let out a moan of pleasure. Mane-iac continued to grind her and Aj’s pussies together, their juices mixing and soaking the fur of their crotches, their clits rubbing against each other, causing both girls to moan uncontrollably in ecstasy. Mare-velous began moving her hips in time with Mane-iac's in order to increase their pleasure. Mane-iac had been right. She was loving this. It felt so wrong, yet so wonderful.
Silencer reached under Radiance and grabbed her breasts in his hands, groping and massaging them as he pounded Radiance's rear, playing with her sensitive nipples between his fingers. Radiance's tongue was lolled out of her mouth as she moaned loudly from the pleasure of Silencer's thick, hard member gliding swiftly through her heated folds.
"Spikey... don't stop..." Radiance moaned uncontrollably. She arched her back at the intense pleasure Silencer was giving her body. She could feel her climax swiftly approaching, and she tried to thrust her rear backwards to meet Silencer's thrusts to get as much pleasure out of them as she could.
Silencer had no intention of stopping. Grinning to himself, he pounded Radiance's ass as hard as he could, spurred on by the unicorn’s erotic, loud, pleasured noises, and trying to get even more out of her.
Mare-velous and Mane-iac kept grinding their pussies together, faster and faster, racing towards completion. They were both so close.
"I'M CUMMING!" Mane-iac cried out.
"ME TOO!" AJ moaned loudly.
Mane-iac and Mare-velous both finally came, their combined juices soaking each other's crotches. When they had finished cumming, Mane-iac got up off of Mare-velous and then lay down on the ground beside her. The two girls turned to face each other and began making out with each other, their rear ends facing where Silencer and Radiance were still going at it.
"CUMMING!" Radiance cried out in bliss as she came, wave after wave of pleasure coursing through her body as her inner walls contracted around Silencer's member. Radiance's climax triggered Silencer's own. Silencer groaned in pleasure and hilted himself inside of Radiance as he came again, shooting the last few spurts of his seed his balls had left at the moment into Radiance's waiting womb. Radiance's pussy milked Silencer for every last drop he had to offer.
When they came down off of their orgasms, Silencer's spent cock slipped out of Radiance, and the two of them collapsed onto the ground in exhaustion, Radiance, turning herself around so that she could sit on the ground facing Silencer with her back against the glass, her legs splayed open.
"Wow!" Radiance sighed contently as she and Silencer panted in the aftermath. "That was wonderful Spikey-wikey… better than when we first did it a few days ago,” she panted
“Well, we did have a lot of more practice this time,” he said
“Yeah… hey, wait a minute… why are we still alive if we were poisoned?” Radiance wondered
Silencer shrugged with a smile and looked at the three girls around him. More specifically, he looked at their sexy ass's, at their well-fucked pussies, each leaking with his white semen, and he admired his handiwork. He thought about his current situation with a smile. He had just have sex… and probably impregnated 3 sexy women who were madly in love with him, not to mention he felt as if he was the king of the world.
“Any baby names ready girls?” asked Mane-iac all of a sudden, which made the other 2 girls blush but nod “yes” as their answers.
“Then, I should start thinking of some, aren’t I right big guy?” Mane-iac said as she nudged Silencer.
It was here when Silencer’s expression went from blissful to a frown, and then he sat up with a pensive look.
“What’s wrong?” asked Mare-velous as she catched her breath
“I have the same question as Radiance… why are we not dead?” he said
“Better yet… why did we get so horny?... not that I’m complaining,” Mane-iac followed up catching on.
This passed wonderful series of events had left the 4 heroes ecstatic… but also rather confused regarding their survival.
Phoenix Ch. 18 "Surivial"
The four heroes leaned against the cold glass walls of the box, their breaths coming in short, erratic bursts. The aftermath of their survival and... recent "activities" left them feeling both exhilarated and disoriented. Mane-iac, still glowing with a smug grin, stretched her arms above her head as if this were just another day at the office.
“Well, that was... unexpected,” Mane-iac said, breaking the awkward silence. “Not that I’m complaining, but does anyone feel like we missed the memo on why we’re still breathing?”
Radiance, adjusting her suit and trying to keep her composure, shot her a glare. “Let’s just focus on finding answers, shall we?”
Silencer stood up straight, his expression unreadable as he glanced around the now-accessible laboratory. His mind raced with possibilities. "The nerve agent was supposed to kill us. That’s what Mindbreaker claimed, at least. Something doesn’t add up."
Mare-velous dusted herself off and scanned the room with a critical eye. “Agreed. That psycho wouldn’t have used it unless he thought it would work. Either he lied, or someone interfered.”
Before anyone could respond, their radios crackled to life with a high-pitched hum, followed by a male voice. The tone was calm, yet commanding.
“Well, aren’t you all a lively bunch?” the voice quipped, sending a shiver down Silencer’s spine. “Good to see you’ve made it through unscathed… for the most part.”
Silencer narrowed his eyes, gripping his radio tightly. “Who the hell are you? How did you get into our comms? Start talking.”
The voice chuckled. “All in good time, Silencer. For now, let’s just say I’m... a concerned party with a vested interest in keeping you alive.”
Radiance crossed her arms, her skepticism evident. “Why should we trust you? For all we know, you’re working with Tirek.”
“Trust isn’t the issue here,” the voice replied smoothly. “You’re alive, aren’t you? That wasn’t a coincidence. Now, if you’d like to stay that way, I suggest you focus on the task at hand.”
“Conveniently cryptic,” Mare-velous muttered under her breath.
Before Silencer could press further, a faint mechanical whirring sounded around them. The walls of the glass box shifted and began to retract into the floor, leaving them standing in the open laboratory.
“Consider that a gesture of goodwill,” the voice continued. “You’re free to go. But remember, you’re far from safe. This facility holds more secrets than you can imagine.”
Silencer straightened, his voice firm. “You’ve got our attention, but that doesn’t mean we’re done. Who are you?”
The voice paused, then replied, “Call me... a friend. For now, you have more pressing concerns than my identity. Good luck.” And with that, the signal cut out, leaving only static.
The group exchanged uneasy glances. Mane-iac leaned against a nearby console, her smug demeanor giving way to curiosity. “Well, that wasn’t suspicious at all.”
Silencer turned his attention to his radio and keyed in a secure channel. “Microchips, come in.”
The line clicked, and Microchips’ voice came through, laced with relief and urgency. “Silencer! Where the hell have you been? You and the girls have been radio silent for hours. We thought... well, we thought the worst.”
“We’re alive,” Silencer said, his voice even but with an edge of exhaustion. “But something strange happened. We’ll explain later. Right now, I need you to track a signal.”
“Signal? What kind of signal?” Microchips asked, the sound of typing echoing faintly in the background.
“A man hijacked our comms. Helped us escape, but refused to identify himself. I need you to find out where it came from.”
“Got it. Give me a second,” Microchips replied. The sound of frantic typing filled the silence as the group regrouped, scanning the room for anything of use.
Mare-velous adjusted her lasso, her gaze fixed on the still-smoking remnants of the nerve agent’s dispersal unit. “Whoever that was, he saved our asses. But why?”
“Probably thinks we’re the best chance at taking down this circus of a facility,” Silencer replied.
A few moments later, Microchips’ voice came back, tinged with unease. “Uh... I’ve got good news and bad news.”
“Bad news first,” Silencer said.
“I can’t pinpoint the signal. It’s bouncing between multiple relay points. Whoever this is, they know their tech.”
“And the good news?” Radiance asked.
“The rest of the Power Ponies are here. They’re sweeping the asylum and should be near your position soon.”
“Finally, some backup,” Mare-velous said with a sigh of relief.
Silencer glanced toward the darkened corridors beyond the lab. “Backup or not, we’re not done here. This place is hiding too much, and I intend to uncover every bit of it.”
The group exchanged determined nods before heading deeper into the facility, their senses on high alert.
The four heroes began meticulously searching the laboratory, their eyes scanning every shelf, drawer, and surface for any clues or useful information. The sterile environment was a stark contrast to the chaos they had just endured. Beakers and vials lined the countertops, filled with mysterious liquids that bubbled or glowed faintly under the harsh fluorescent lights. Papers and documents were strewn about, but none seemed to contain the answers they sought.
Silencer rifled through a stack of folders, his mind focused on finding any intel on Tirek's plans or Mindbreaker's experiments. Radiance sifted through a pile of electronic devices, hoping to salvage anything that could help them track the villains. Mare-velous examined a wall covered in complex chemical equations, trying to decipher any hidden meanings.
Meanwhile, Mane-iac sauntered over to Silencer with a mischievous glint in her eye. She leaned casually against the table beside him, twirling a strand of her vibrant hair between her fingers.
"Well, H," she began coyly, using the initial she often called him by. "After what we just went through, I have to ask..." She placed a hand gently over her abdomen, her eyes locking onto his. "Would you prefer a boy or a girl?"
Silencer paused, the document in his hand forgotten as her words registered. A heavy silence filled the room. Radiance and Mare-velous froze mid-search, their eyes widening in surprise. Mare-velous inadvertently tightened her grip on an empty vial she was holding, causing it to shatter in her hand. She winced slightly but didn't take her eyes off the pair.
Radiance's cheeks flushed, a mix of shock and something else flickering across her face. "Excuse me?" she managed to utter, her voice barely above a whisper.
Silencer exhaled slowly, a hint of weariness in his eyes. "I wouldn't worry about that, Michelle," he replied quietly, using Mane-iac's real name. "Because it's not going to happen."
Mane-iac raised an eyebrow, her playful demeanor faltering. "And why's that?" she asked, tilting her head.
He resumed sorting through the papers, his gaze fixed downward. "I'm... I'm sterile," he admitted, his voice steady but laced with an undercurrent of sadness.
The room fell into a deeper silence. Mane-iac's teasing smile faded completely, replaced by a look of genuine concern. Radiance stepped forward, her eyes softening as she approached Silencer.
"Why?" she asked gently, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder.
Silencer sighed, setting the papers aside. "I don't know how it happened," he began, his gaze distant as he recalled the memory. "About two years ago, after a particularly rough mission, I went in for a routine check-up. The doctor ran the usual tests, but when the results came back..." He swallowed hard. "She told me I 'only shoot blanks.'"
Mare-velous moved closer, her earlier irritation forgotten. "I'm sorry," she said softly, her eyes reflecting empathy.
He offered a small, bittersweet smile. "It was... devastating," he continued. "I always wanted to have children someday. Thought maybe I could... I don't know, make up for the mistakes of my past by being a good father." He shook his head. "But that's something I'll never know now."
Radiance tightened her grip on his shoulder. "You still have a family," she said earnestly. "Maybe not in the traditional sense, but we're here for you."
Mane-iac nodded, her usual flamboyance subdued. "She's right. You're not alone in this."
Mare-velous reached out, and together, the three women enveloped Silencer in a supportive embrace. For a moment, the weight of their mission and the dangers they faced were overshadowed by a shared sense of camaraderie and understanding.
Silencer closed his eyes briefly, allowing himself to accept their comfort. "Thank you," he murmured. "All of you."
The tender moment was abruptly interrupted by a sudden crash. The lab doors burst open as Fili-Second zipped into the room at lightning speed, her pink and white costume a blur of motion.
"Guys! There you are!" she exclaimed, her eyes darting between them. "We've been looking everywhere for you!"
Hot on her heels, Masked Matter-Horn strode in with purpose, her horn glowing faintly with residual energy. Behind her, Zapp swaggered in, her electric aura crackling subtly, followed by a figure clad in dark armor—Demoness, a heroine known for her fierce combat skills. Trailing them was another heroine that Silencer didn't recognize, her attire reminiscent of old noir detectives, complete with a wide-brimmed hat that shadowed her face.
Fili-Second skidded to a halt, noticing the somber expressions on their faces. "Whoa, did we interrupt something?"
Radiance quickly stepped back, clearing her throat. "No, we were just... debriefing."
Mane-iac smirked slightly. "You could say that."
Masked Matter-Horn approached Silencer, her eyes scanning the room. "We ran into some... unexpected obstacles," she said, choosing her words carefully. "Zombies, to be precise."
"Same here," Mare-velous replied, gesturing to the scorched marks on her suit. "It's been a long night."
Silencer nodded. "We encountered Mindbreaker. He trapped us and attempted to use a nerve agent against us."
"Mindbreaker?" Zapp echoed, her eyes narrowing. "That lunatic's here too?"
"Unfortunately," Silencer confirmed. "But we managed to escape, thanks to some... outside help."
Masked Matter-Horn glanced at the others before turning back to Silencer. "We'll need to regroup and share information. But first, let me introduce you." She gestured toward the unfamiliar heroine. "This is Mare-Do-Well, my twin sister. She's recently joined our efforts."
Mare-Do-Well tipped her hat slightly, her voice cool and composed. "Pleasure to meet you. I've heard a lot about you, Silencer."
"Likewise," he replied, extending a hand. "Any sister of Matter-Horn is a valuable ally."
She shook his hand firmly. "Seems we've all had our share of surprises tonight."
Demoness crossed her arms, her eyes flickering with a hint of impatience. "As much as I appreciate the introductions, we need to figure out our next move. The asylum is crawling with threats, and Tirek is still unaccounted for."
"Agreed," Masked Matter-Horn said, taking charge. "We've secured the main entry points and evacuated any remaining civilians. But the deeper sections are a maze, and communications have been spotty."
Silencer exchanged a glance with Radiance and Mare-velous. "We've experienced the same. There's also someone else—a mysterious voice that intercepted our radios and assisted us."
"Any idea who it might be?" Mare-Do-Well inquired.
"None," Radiance answered. "But whoever it is, they have advanced tech and seem intent on helping us, at least for now."
Fili-Second zipped around the lab, examining the equipment. "Well, while you guys were dealing with zombies, we found evidence of some sort of large-scale experiment. Lots of scientific mumbo-jumbo I didn't quite get, but it doesn't look good."
Mane-iac perked up. "Did you happen to find any notes or files on a project called 'Eidolon Mist'?"
Masked Matter-Horn's eyes widened slightly. "Yes, actually. How did you know?"
"Mindbreaker mentioned it," Silencer explained. "It's a nerve agent he claimed could kill anyone exposed to it. He used it on us, but for some reason, it didn't have the intended effect."
Demoness raised an eyebrow. "And what effect did it have?"
The group exchanged awkward glances. "It's... complicated," Mare-velous said, her cheeks tinged with a hint of color.
Fili-Second waved a hand dismissively. "Well, whatever it did, you're all alive, and that's what counts. Now, can we please focus on stopping the bad guys before they unleash whatever other nightmares they've cooked up?"
"She's right," Zapp agreed. "We need a plan."
Silencer straightened, his resolve returning. "Our priority should be locating Tirek and preventing him from executing whatever he's planning. We also need to find Mindbreaker and shut down any remaining experiments."
Masked Matter-Horn nodded. "We'll split into teams. Mare-Do-Well, Demoness, and Zapp will secure the lower levels. Fili-Second and I will work on restoring full communications and disabling any security measures blocking our access."
"And the rest of us?" Radiance asked.
"You, Silencer, Mane-iac, and Mare-velous continue exploring this sector," Masked Matter-Horn instructed. "Your firsthand experience with Mindbreaker might give us an edge."
Mane-iac twirled a lock of her hair thoughtfully. "Sounds like a party. Count me in."
"Stay alert," Mare-Do-Well cautioned. "If Mindbreaker and Tirek are collaborating, there's no telling what traps await us."
"Understood," Silencer replied. "Let's move out."
As the teams began to disperse, Radiance lingered for a moment beside Silencer. "Are you sure you're up for this?" she asked quietly.
He gave her a reassuring nod. "I'm fine. Besides, we can't afford to hesitate now."
She offered a small smile. "Alright. Just remember, we're here for you."
He returned the smile. "I know."
With renewed determination, the heroes ventured deeper into the labyrinthine corridors of the asylum, each step bringing them closer to the heart of Tirek's sinister operation.
The hour passed with the heroes reconvening at the entrance of the lab, each group reporting their findings and setbacks. The air was thick with a mix of frustration and determination.
Silencer crossed his arms, leaning against a wall, his brow furrowed as he spoke. "We couldn’t find much on the nerve agent. Just enough to theorize it’s not what Tirek was truly after. If anything, it’s a distraction, or worse—bait."
Radiance, standing beside him, nodded grimly. "We need to figure out what the real goal is, or we’re running in circles."
Masked Matter-Horn sighed. "Fili and I managed to boost the radio signal for better communication, but some of the security protocols in this place are beyond anything I’ve seen. Advanced doesn’t even begin to describe it."
Fili-Second zipped in place, visibly frustrated. "Yeah! It’s like someone gave the asylum a tech overhaul from outer space or something! So not fair!"
Mare-Do-Well, leaning against a console, added, "The rest of us managed to slow the riot from spilling further into the asylum, but it's a temporary solution. This place is a powder keg."
Silencer’s sharp green eyes scanned the group. "Wait," he said, his voice tinged with concern. "Where’s Ragger?"
Masked Matter-Horn tilted her head. "She decided to stay near the asylum entrance. She’s helping secure the perimeter and tend to the wounded. It’s admirable, really."
Before anyone could respond, a deafening explosion rocked the lab. Dust and debris filled the air as a section of the wall behind them was obliterated. Everyone instinctively shielded themselves as chunks of concrete and metal rained down.
When the dust settled, Frostbite stepped through the gaping hole, his icy blue form radiating a frigid aura that made the temperature in the room plummet. His cold, lifeless eyes scanned the heroes, his lips curling into a smirk.
"Well," Frostbite drawled, his voice chilling and detached, "it seems you fucked up, doc. They’re alive… and they have friends now." He paused, tilting his head as if listening to someone. "Yeah, yeah, I have no issue killing them. See you there."
Without warning, Frostbite extended his hand, unleashing a barrage of jagged icicles toward the group.
"Scatter!" Silencer roared, shoving Radiance aside as the shards rained down. The heroes darted in different directions, narrowly avoiding the icy onslaught. The room's temperature continued to drop, frost creeping along the floors and walls.
Masked Matter-Horn retaliated first, firing a concentrated beam of heat energy from her horn. The beam struck Frostbite, causing steam to hiss and rise from his icy armor, but he barely flinched.
"You’ll have to do better than that!" Frostbite taunted, sending a shockwave of icy wind toward her.
Zapp charged forward, her electrified whip crackling with energy. "I’ll give you something to flinch at!" she shouted, snapping the whip at Frostbite. The electricity coursed through his icy exterior, but he retaliated with a spike of ice that nearly impaled her.
Demoness leapt in, her twin daggers slicing through the frozen air. She ducked and weaved, landing a few slashes on Frostbite’s armor. "For a walking freezer, you sure are full of hot air," she sneered.
Fili-Second blurred into motion, dashing around Frostbite at supersonic speed. "Let’s see how you handle this!" she yelled, throwing rapid punches at his sides. Frostbite grunted as cracks began forming in his icy exterior.
Radiance conjured a series of glowing energy constructs—shields, chains, and hammers—that she hurled at Frostbite. "Stay down, Frosty!" she yelled, her constructs smashing against him.
Mare-velous flung her lasso, wrapping it around Frostbite’s arm and yanking him off balance. "Let’s see how tough you are without your footing!"
But Frostbite wasn’t done yet. With a roar, he slammed his fists into the ground, sending a wave of ice spreading outward. The ice encased Fili-Second’s legs, stopping her in her tracks, and sent Demoness and Zapp sliding into a wall.
"Enough games!" Frostbite growled, his eyes glowing an eerie blue. He slammed his hands together, creating a massive wall of ice that separated him from most of the heroes. Then he turned to Silencer, who had been assessing the fight.
"You," Frostbite sneered. "You’re supposed to be dead. Let me fix that."
Frostbite lunged at Silencer, swinging a massive ice-formed blade. Silencer dodged, his movements fluid and calculated. He countered with a burst of fire from his hands, melting part of the blade. "Not today, popsicle."
The two clashed repeatedly, Frostbite’s ice against Silencer’s fire. The heat and cold created bursts of steam with each impact, filling the room with a dense fog.
Realizing he was outmatched, Frostbite let out a low chuckle. "You’re better than I expected. But I don’t fight fair." He raised his hand, and the floor trembled.
From the hole he had blasted in the wall, a horde of undead inmates emerged, their grotesque forms shambling toward the heroes.
"Great. More zombies," Zapp groaned, electrifying her whip again.
"Focus!" Masked Matter-Horn ordered. "We need to clear them out before they overrun us!"
As the heroes turned their attention to the horde, Frostbite made his escape. He darted through another door, leaving behind a trail of frost.
"He's getting away!" Mare-velous yelled, her fists tightening.
"Zapp, Demoness, with me!" Masked Matter-Horn commanded. "We’ll handle Frostbite. The rest of you, clear the room!"
The three heroines gave chase, disappearing through the frosted doorway.
Silencer turned to the remaining heroes. "We’ve got work to do. Let’s finish this."
Radiance unleashed a barrage of glowing constructs, crushing several undead under their weight. "I thought we were done with these things!" she complained.
Mane-iac laughed maniacally, her hair whipping around like living tendrils, grabbing and throwing zombies into walls. "Oh, this is just a warm-up! Bring it on!"
Fili-Second, now free from the ice, zipped around the room, landing rapid punches and kicks. "Bam! Pow! Take that!"
Silencer incinerated a cluster of zombies with a wave of fire, the heat from his attack keeping the undead at bay. "Keep pushing! We’re almost through!"
As the last zombie fell, the room fell silent save for the heavy breathing of the heroes.
"Everyone okay?" Silencer asked, scanning the group.
Radiance nodded, brushing frost from her suit. "For now. But we need to regroup and figure out our next move."
Silencer's eyes narrowed, his gaze fixed on the door Frostbite had used to escape. "Tirek’s up to something big. We need to stop him before it’s too late."
Silencer leaned against the wall, catching his breath as the adrenaline from the battle began to subside. The room was eerily quiet except for the occasional crackle of melting frost and the faint sound of Radiance constructing makeshift barricades.
Just as the silence settled, Microchips’ voice came through the radio, frantic and distorted. “Silencer! We’ve got a problem—Ragger’s gone dark! I’ve been tracking her signal, and her last known location was near the botanical garden. But something's off. Her signal just... stopped.”
Silencer’s head snapped up, his green eyes narrowing. “What do you mean it stopped? Did she deactivate it?”
“No. The signal cut out entirely. It’s like… it’s gone,” Microchips said, his voice laced with urgency. “The botanical garden is restricted. No one’s supposed to go there, not even inmates. You need to find her. Now.”
Mane-iac, who had been flicking bits of frost from her hair, straightened up at the mention of the botanical garden. “The garden? That place is off-limits even for us. No one ever said why, but the guards always get real twitchy when anyone even mentions it.”
Silencer growled under his breath, already moving toward the exit. “I don’t care about restrictions. If Ragger’s in there, I’m getting her out.”
Mane-iac hesitated for a moment, then followed. “Wait up, H! You’re not going alone. Besides, someone needs to make sure you don’t do anything stupid.”
Radiance called out after them, her voice laced with worry. “Be careful! We’ll catch up after we handle Frostbite.”
Silencer and Mane-iac sprinted down the maze-like corridors of the asylum, their footsteps echoing off the cold, sterile walls. The lights flickered intermittently, casting eerie shadows that seemed to move of their own accord.
As they ran, Mane-iac glanced at Silencer, her expression uncharacteristically serious. “Do you even know why the garden’s off-limits? Because I sure as hell don’t.”
Silencer didn’t look at her, his voice clipped and focused. “No. But I don’t care right now. What matters is finding Ragger and making sure she’s okay.”
Mane-iac huffed, struggling to keep up with his determined pace. “You’re a real workaholic, you know that? No wonder you—”
“Not now, Michelle,” Silencer interrupted, his tone leaving no room for argument.
Mane-iac frowned but stayed quiet, sensing the gravity of the situation. Still, she couldn’t help but mutter under her breath, “Jeez, touchy much?”
The duo finally reached the entrance to the botanical garden. A large, rusted metal door loomed before them, its surface marked with biohazard warnings and faded "RESTRICTED AREA" signs. The air around the door felt heavy, almost suffocating, as if the very atmosphere was warning them to stay away.
Mane-iac crossed her arms, eyeing the door with suspicion. “Well, this is welcoming. What do you think they’re hiding in there? Carnivorous plants? Giant Venus flytraps?”
Silencer didn’t answer. He was too focused on the scene in front of them.
The ground was littered with bodies—mostly orange-tagged inmates. Their lifeless forms lay sprawled across the floor, some frozen in expressions of terror. Blood pooled around them, stark against the pavement. Among the dead were two guards, their weapons discarded beside them.
Mane-iac’s usual bravado faltered, and she took a step back, her face pale. “What the hell happened here?”
Silencer knelt by one of the guards, his sharp eyes scanning the scene for clues. “Whatever it was, it wasn’t pretty. These guys never stood a chance.”
He stood, clenching his fists as he surveyed the carnage. “Whoever did this… they didn’t just want to kill them. They wanted to send a message.”
Mane-iac nodded slowly, her gaze fixed on the gruesome sight. “Yeah, well, message received loud and clear. I’m officially creeped out.”
Silencer ignored her comment and stepped closer to the massive door, his hand hovering over the keypad. The faint scent of iron hung in the air, mingling with something else—something faintly floral and sickly sweet. It made his stomach churn.
He turned to Mane-iac, his voice low and steady. “Stay sharp. Whatever’s behind this door… it’s not going to be good.”
Mane-iac smirked faintly as she grabbed the guards rifles, though her usual humor was missing. “Don’t worry about me, H. Let’s just get this over with.”
Taking a deep breath, Silencer entered a code from the digital security keycard he’d been given. The keypad beeped, and with a groan of ancient metal, the door began to slide open. The scent intensified, filling their lungs with a pungent, unnatural aroma.
Beyond the door lay a dark, sprawling expanse filled with dense foliage and towering plants, their leaves glistening with an unnatural sheen. The sound of rustling leaves and faint whispers seemed to emanate from the depths of the garden.
Silencer and Mane-iac exchanged a glance, their expressions grim. Then, with weapons at the ready, they stepped into the unknown.
Silencer and Mane-iac crept cautiously through the eerie courtyard of the botanical garden, the dense foliage and towering plants creating a foreboding canopy above them. Every step they took was accompanied by the unsettling squelch of their boots against the damp, mossy ground. Around them, lifeless bodies of strange creatures littered the area. Their bulbous forms were grotesque, their skin glistening unnaturally in the faint light filtering through the foliage.
Mane-iac stopped and knelt beside one of the strange corpses, nudging it tentatively with the barrel of a rifle she’d picked up earlier. The creature’s gelatinous body wobbled disturbingly before collapsing in on itself, dissolving into a foul-smelling, viscous liquid that splattered onto the ground. The stench hit her immediately.
“Ugh, what the fuck are these things?!” she spat, stumbling backward and wiping the corners of her mouth after vomiting.
Before Silencer could respond, a deep voice, smooth and distinctly British, echoed from the shadows. “Goliath Slimes… at least they were at some point.”
Mane-iac spun around, her heart hammering in her chest as she instinctively raised the rifle. Her scream pierced the otherwise still air when she saw the figure materialize from the shadows. She almost pulled the trigger, but Silencer’s quick reflexes stopped her.
“Relax, it’s Shadow,” Silencer said, gripping the barrel of the rifle and pushing it downward.
Mane-iac blinked, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she struggled to compose herself. “You scared the hell out of me!” she snapped, clutching her heart. “Don’t sneak up on people like that, you freaking ghost.”
Shadow tilted his head slightly, a faint smirk playing on his lips. His sharp, angular features and jet-black tactical gear seemed to make him blend seamlessly with the surrounding darkness. “My apologies, Ms. Tresemme. But sneaking up on people is… what I do.”
Silencer took a step forward, his voice firm. “Shadow, what are you doing here? This is way off the grid for your usual ops.”
Shadow’s expression darkened, and he folded his arms across his chest. “The shadows… called me here. They’re restless, Silencer. Whatever transpired in this garden has disturbed the natural order of things.” He gestured to the liquefied remains of the Goliath Slimes. “These creatures weren’t killed by guards or Power Ponies. No, the guards arrived after the fact—led here by one of your own.”
Silencer’s brow furrowed. “One of ours? Who?”
“Saddle Rager,” Shadow replied, his voice grim. “The spirits of the dead guards told me they received a distress call from this location. Saddle Rager volunteered to investigate, citing her EMT training as a reason she might be able to help.”
Mane-iac’s eyes narrowed. “And then what? She just vanished?”
Shadow nodded slowly. “Something in this garden… something powerful… overtook her. The guards barely had time to react before they were slaughtered.”
Silencer clenched his fists, his voice low and tense. “Slaughtered by what? The Goliath Slimes?”
Shadow shook his head. “No. The slimes were already here, but they were… different. Altered. It’s as though whatever force is at work in this garden mutated them into something more dangerous. But they’re not what killed the guards. The guards were struck down by something swift, brutal, and—if the shadows are to be believed—unrelenting.”
Mane-iac swallowed hard, the color draining from her face. “And you think Saddle Rager…?”
Shadow didn’t answer immediately. He stepped forward, his gloved fingers brushing against one of the slime trails on the ground. “If she’s alive, she’s not the same. Whatever is here is ancient, Silencer. And it doesn’t discriminate between hero, guard, or inmate.”
Silencer’s jaw tightened as he processed the information. “So we’re not just dealing with Tirek or Mindbreaker’s experiments anymore. Something else is in play.”
“Something far older and far worse,” Shadow confirmed. “The shadows are… unclear. But they’re warning me that the garden is just the beginning.”
Mane-iac let out a shaky breath, her earlier bravado faltering. “Great. That’s just great. So what do we do now? Charge in and hope we don’t end up as slime food?”
Silencer straightened, his voice steady. “We find Saddle Rager. If there’s a chance she’s still in there, we can’t leave her behind.”
Shadow tilted his head. “Noble sentiment, but foolish if you don’t tread carefully. I’ll assist you, but be warned—this place doesn’t play by the rules of the living.”
Mane-iac let out a nervous laugh, trying to mask her unease. “Fantastic. Because everything else today has been just so normal.”
Silencer ignored her and turned toward the overgrown path ahead. “Let’s move. Keep your eyes open and your guard up.”
As they approached the dense foliage that marked the deeper entrance into the garden, the air grew colder and heavier.
The three heroes treaded carefully through the overgrown paths of the botanical garden. The oppressive shadows of towering trees and the eerie hum of mutated flora surrounded them. Silencer's senses were on high alert, his sharp eyes darting between the gaps in the foliage, while Shadow moved silently alongside him, blending seamlessly into the darkness. Mane-iac, though slightly more fidgety, followed closely behind, her eyes scanning the area for any threats.
It was then that faint voices reached their ears, barely audible over the rustling leaves.
"Yeah, she’s a looker, all right. That big-boobied superheroine? Bet she thought she could just waltz in here and play savior," one voice sneered.
Another laughed. "Boss says we’re keeping her alive, though. For now. Gotta figure out what she’s worth. But after that… who knows?"
Silencer’s fists clenched. Shadow placed a steadying hand on his shoulder. “Patience,” he whispered.
“They’re talking about Saddle Rager,” Silencer growled under his breath. “We don’t have time for patience.”
Before Shadow could reply, Silencer kicked down the old, rusted metal door ahead of them with a loud crash. The heavy door clanged against the ground, and the three heroes stepped into a second courtyard illuminated by flickering floodlights. A group of armed goons stood scattered around the open space, all wearing strange, skeletal masks.
“What the—!” one of the goons shouted before pointing his weapon. “It’s them! Open fire!”
The air exploded with gunfire. Shadow dove behind a crumbling stone wall, while Silencer unfurled his massive wings, shielding himself and Mane-iac from the initial barrage of bullets. The sound of rounds pinging off the metallic scales of his wings echoed through the courtyard.
Mane-iac wasted no time. “Oh, you boys picked the wrong day!” she snarled, pulling out a rifle she had scavenged earlier. Popping out from behind Silencer’s wings, she began returning fire with precise shots, taking down two goons in quick succession.
Shadow moved like a phantom, slipping from cover to cover. He silently approached one of the goons, disarmed him with a swift strike, and then delivered a lethal blow to the man’s throat. The goon crumpled to the ground without a sound.
Silencer took to the air, his wings propelling him upward. From his vantage point, he spotted two goons attempting to flank Mane-iac. With a sharp dive, he landed between them, his powerful tail whipping one into a nearby wall with a sickening crack, while his claws disarmed the other, rendering him unconscious with a devastating uppercut.
Shadow emerged from the shadows again, effortlessly taking down another pair of goons. His movements were a lethal dance, every strike precise and efficient. One goon attempted to flee, but Shadow caught him with a throwing knife to the back, dropping him instantly.
Mane-iac, having neutralized the last of her targets, turned to see Shadow finishing off the fleeing man. She lowered her rifle, her brows furrowing. “I thought heroes didn’t kill,” she said, her tone laced with both sarcasm and genuine curiosity.
Shadow wiped his blade clean on the fallen goon’s jacket. His expression remained unreadable. “I don’t have the luxury of moral high ground. I do what needs to be done.”
Mane-iac smirked and looked over at Silencer, who was inspecting the skeletal masks worn by the now-neutralized goons. “What about you, H? You on the ‘do what needs to be done’ train, too?”
Silencer didn’t look up. “We’re in a war, Michelle. If we don’t take them out, they’ll come back stronger. I do what I have to.”
Mane-iac raised an eyebrow. “Well, at least you’re honest.”
Silencer’s attention was drawn back to the masks. He turned one over in his hands, his eyes narrowing as recognition dawned. “I’ve seen these before. These men work for Crow.”
“Crow?” Mane-iac asked, her smile fading. “That doesn’t sound good.”
Before Silencer could respond, a chilling caw echoed through the courtyard, sending shivers down their spines. The heroes looked up to see a dark figure perched atop a crumbling statue in the center of the courtyard. The figure’s mask, shaped like a bird’s skull, gleamed menacingly in the dim light.
“Speak of the devil,” Silencer muttered, his voice dripping with disdain.
Anton Velazco, better known as Crow, tilted his head as he gazed down at them. “Well, well, well. The infamous Silencer and his merry band of misfits. I must say, I’m disappointed. I expected more of a challenge for my men.”
“Come down here and say that,” Silencer shot back, his wings flaring out.
Crow let out a raspy laugh. “Oh, I’d love to, but I have more pressing matters to attend to. Places to be, people to… dismember. You understand.” He crouched, preparing to take off. “But don’t worry, Silencer. We’ll meet again soon. And next time… you won’t walk away.”
Before anyone could react, Crow leaped into the air, his mechanical wings unfurling with a metallic hiss. He disappeared into the night sky, leaving only the echo of his mocking laughter behind.
Mane-iac rolled her eyes. “What is it with villains and their dramatic exits?”
Silencer didn’t reply. He was already looking toward the far end of the courtyard, his mind racing. Crow’s appearance confirmed what he feared most: this wasn’t just a riot. This was a meticulously planned operation, and Saddle Rager was at the center of it.
The air grew thick with unease as the group ventured further into the botanical garden. The scent of damp earth and decaying vegetation clung to the atmosphere like an unwelcome guest. Around them, grotesque cages lined the paths, each marked with faded experiment numbers. The cages bore claw marks and were stained with dried blood, hinting at the violent struggles that had taken place within. Even the plants were marked with tags, some bearing twisted, unnatural shapes that defied nature's design. Mane-iac wrinkled her nose in disgust.
“This place is a nightmare carnival,” she muttered. “Who the hell numbers plants like they’re inmates?”
Silencer’s gaze remained fixed ahead, his jaw tight. Shadow lingered in the rear, his dark form blending into the oppressive gloom, his hand never straying far from the hilt of his blade.
Out of nowhere, a faint whistling sound broke the silence, cutting through the eerie atmosphere. Three daggers came flying toward them with deadly precision.
Shadow reacted first, snatching the dagger aimed at his head with a graceful swipe of his hand. Silencer raised his arm, letting the second dagger deflect harmlessly against his bracer, the metal ringing sharply in the still air. Mane-iac, always the improviser, dropped into a sudden split, letting the third blade pass harmlessly above her. She looked up at Silencer with a smirk, her emerald eyes glittering mischievously.
“Impressive, huh?” she teased, winking at him. “Bet you wish you had moves like these.”
Silencer didn’t dignify her comment with a response, his focus narrowing on the source of the attack. A low, amused laugh echoed through the garden, followed by a figure stepping into the dim light. She was lithe, her body adorned with jagged armor designed for agility rather than protection. A set of feline ears twitched atop her head, and her sharp eyes gleamed with predatory intent.
“Raptor,” Silencer said evenly, his voice cold as the blade at his side.
The woman let out a sharp, amused laugh, the sound eerily reminiscent of a cat’s purr. “Nyah~ Silencer-kun remembers me, nya~ How flattering!”
Mane-iac raised an eyebrow at the bizarre speech. “Is she serious? What’s with the… whatever that is?”
Shadow stepped forward, his tone quiet but firm. “She’s as dangerous as she is annoying. Don’t let your guard down.”
Raptor tilted her head playfully, a grin stretching across her face. “Oh, Shadow-sama, still so brooding, nya~? Lighten up! I’m not here to fight you. Not yet, anyway.”
Mane-iac scoffed. “You mean you failed to take us out with your first attack and now you’re bluffing.”
Raptor’s grin widened, her sharp teeth glinting in the dim light. “Oh no, nya~ If I wanted you dead, you’d be dead. But I have… orders. And unlike some people, nya~, I’m very good at following them.”
Silencer took a step forward, his wings flexing slightly. “Then why are you here, Raptor? If you’re not going to fight us, what’s your game?”
Raptor’s laugh turned sharper, more mocking. She leaned against the jagged bark of a nearby tree, toying with another dagger. “Oh, Silencer-kun, you’re so serious, nya~! I like that about you. But no, fighting you now would be… unsporting. I’m here to leave you a little message, nya~! Someone’s waiting for you, deeper in the garden. And they’re dying to meet you.” She giggled at her own twisted pun.
Mane-iac crossed her arms, glaring at Raptor. “So, what? You’re just gonna prance away and leave us to walk into your little trap?”
Raptor’s eyes gleamed, her grin turning wicked. “It’s not my trap, nya~. And trust me, I’ll be seeing you soon enough. Oh, and Silencer-kun?” She leaned forward, sniffing the air dramatically. “You smell just like him, nya~. Humdrum, I mean. It’s unmistakable. You should work on that, nya~!”
The group stiffened. Shadow and Mane-iac exchanged stunned glances, while Silencer’s grip on his blade tightened.
“How—” Mane-iac began, but Silencer interrupted her.
“It doesn’t matter,” he said, his tone firm. “She’s trying to distract us. Let her leave.”
Raptor straightened, tossing her dagger into the air and catching it effortlessly. “Smart boy, nya~. Good luck in the inner garden. You’re going to need it.” With a graceful leap, she disappeared into the shadows, her laughter trailing behind her.
As her figure vanished, the group turned their attention to the now-open gate leading deeper into the botanical garden. Silencer’s eyes lingered on the darkness ahead, his mind racing with the implications of Raptor’s words.
Mane-iac broke the silence with a sarcastic huff. “Great. Just great. We’ve got psycho kitty, more dead plants, and a death maze waiting for us. Who’s feeling lucky?”
Silencer ignored her, stepping toward the gate. “We keep moving. Stay alert.”
As the group passed through the gate, the oppressive darkness seemed to close in tighter around them. The faint smell of decay and chemicals grew stronger, and the eerie silence of the garden was broken only by the sound of their footsteps and the occasional drip of water from unseen pipes.
The gate groaned as it closed behind them, sealing the group within a suffocating tunnel of shadows. The air seemed heavier now, laced with the pungent odor of chemicals and decay. Their footsteps echoed ominously, and every drop of unseen water reverberated through the eerie silence like a countdown to something inevitable.
Mane-iac glanced over her shoulder, her voice laced with unease. "This place is seriously giving me the creeps. Is it me, or is it getting darker?"
Before anyone could respond, the ground beneath them began to rumble violently. Silencer's wings flared out instinctively, bracing himself as cracks spidered along the floor and walls. Dust and debris rained down as the group steadied themselves.
Then, a mocking laugh echoed from above.
“Ah, you’ve finally arrived at the heart of my little sanctuary,” came Madam Boudon’s voice, smooth and venomous. The group looked up to see her standing on a platform above them, purple flames flickering around her figure like a malevolent aura. Raptor stood to her right, twirling a dagger idly, her grin as feral as ever. On her left was Specter, his rifle resting casually against his shoulder as his cold, calculating eyes surveyed the heroes below.
Silencer’s fists clenched as he took a step forward. “Boudon. So this is where you’ve been hiding. What’s your game?”
Madam Boudon smirked, her eyes glowing faintly with a violet hue. “My game? Oh, Silencer, sweet boy, you misunderstand. This isn’t a game. This is art—a masterpiece of chaos, born from years of dedication and exquisite planning. And you, my dear guests, are the final brushstrokes.”
Silencer glared at her. “You’re behind the zombies. You created those monstrosities!”
Boudon’s laugh was a chilling melody, her head tilting as she regarded Radiance with amused pity. “Oh, darling, I must correct you. The zombies were not the result of any crude science experiment. They are my creations, animated by the purest essence of death itself. Necromancy, as you might call it.”
Mane-iac’s eyes widened. “You’re a necromancer? That’s… honestly kinda cool, but also horrifying. Like, seriously horrifying.”
Silencer’s voice cut through the tension like a blade. “Enough theatrics. If you wanted us dead, you would’ve acted by now. So what’s the plan, Boudon? Stall us? Or are you hoping we’ll take each other out?”
Boudon’s smirk widened. “Oh, I do enjoy our little chats, but no, I don’t need to stall. You see, my associates are more than capable of handling you.”
With a flick of her wrist, she gestured to Raptor and Specter.
“Go,” she commanded.
Raptor’s grin stretched unnaturally wide. “Finally, nya~! Time to play!” With a predatory leap, she lunged at Mane-iac, tackling her through a nearby door into another courtyard. Mane-iac barely managed to shield herself as they crashed through the debris.
Specter didn’t waste a second, raising his rifle and firing at Shadow. The shots echoed in the corridor, forcing Shadow to retreat into the shadows of another courtyard, Specter hot on his trail.
Silencer turned back to Boudon, his voice steady but ice-cold. “So, what about you? Zombies again? Or are you planning to get your hands dirty this time?”
Boudon laughed, the flames around her intensifying. “Oh, Silencer, you do amuse me. But no, I’ve prepared something far more fitting for you. Something... personal.”
Before Silencer could respond, the sound of stone shattering thundered through the air. A section of the wall exploded inward, sending chunks of debris hurtling across the room. Silencer shielded his face as the dust cleared, and his heart sank at the sight before him.
Emerging from the rubble was Saddle Rager—but not as he remembered her. Her once-kind eyes were now pitch black, void of emotion or reason. Her body, already formidable in her transformed state, was grotesquely exaggerated with bulging muscles, her veins coursing with an unnatural black fluid. She let out a guttural roar that shook the walls, the sound primal and unhinged.
Silencer’s voice was barely above a whisper. “Saddle Rager…”
Boudon’s laugh echoed through the chamber once more, her voice dripping with satisfaction. “Behold my magnum opus. The perfect blend of science and necromancy. She’s stronger, faster, and utterly obedient to my will. Have fun, Silencer.”
Saddle Rager’s blackened eyes locked onto Silencer, her expression twisting into a snarl. With another deafening roar, she charged forward, smashing through what remained of the wall between them.
Silencer took a step back, his mind racing. This wasn’t just a fight—it was a nightmare come to life.
The moment Raptor tackled Mane-iac through the door into the overgrown courtyard, the two women hit the ground hard, rolling amidst broken tiles and tufts of wild grass. Mane-iac pushed herself up, coughing from the dust, only to see Raptor crouched low like a predator ready to pounce. Her daggers glinted in the pale moonlight filtering through the shattered ceiling above.
Raptor’s grin was feral, her voice laced with feline delight. “Oh, Mane-iac, nya~. You’re not even my main target, but I’ll enjoy clawing you to ribbons. Consider yourself an appetizer.”
Mane-iac cracked her neck, a wild grin spreading across her face as her hair tendrils writhed in anticipation. “Appetizer, huh? Sweetheart, you’d better hope you’ve got the stomach for me, because I’m a full-course chaos buffet.”
Without warning, Raptor lunged, her daggers flashing as she aimed for Mane-iac’s throat. Mane-iac barely dodged, her hair tendrils snapping forward to deflect the deadly blades. One tendril coiled around Raptor’s wrist, yanking her backward, but Raptor twisted mid-air, landing with feline grace.
“Quick reflexes,” Mane-iac quipped, stepping lightly on her feet as she circled her opponent. “But let’s see how you handle this!”
With a flick of her head, her hair tendrils lashed out in a blur, aiming to grab Raptor’s legs. Raptor hissed and leaped into the air, flipping backward to avoid the strike. Landing on a pile of crates, she threw three daggers in quick succession. Mane-iac’s tendrils weaved a defensive net, catching the blades and tossing them aside.
“Nice aim, kitty-cat. Too bad I play hardball,” Mane-iac taunted as she spun her tendrils like propellers, whipping them toward Raptor. The sheer force shattered the crates, sending splinters flying. Raptor jumped clear, landing on the rim of a rusted fountain, her balance impeccable.
Raptor smirked, licking her lips. “Oh, you’re fun, nya~. Let’s crank it up a notch.”
She sheathed her daggers and unsheathed claws from her gloves—razor-sharp and glinting like steel. With a guttural growl, she lunged again, her speed blinding. Mane-iac barely had time to react, using her tendrils to form a shield around her torso. Raptor’s claws scraped against the tendrils, creating sparks, but Mane-iac stood her ground.
“Nice nails, honey. Did you get those done at the discount villain salon?” Mane-iac quipped, pushing Raptor back with a powerful hair swipe.
Raptor somersaulted and landed in a crouch, her tail-like belt swishing behind her. “Still cracking jokes? Let’s see if you’re laughing after this!”
Raptor sprinted low to the ground, zigzagging to avoid Mane-iac’s tendrils as they lashed out to intercept her. One tendril grazed her shoulder, but she twisted away and closed the gap. She pounced, claws aimed at Mane-iac’s face.
“Not today, kitty!” Mane-iac roared, dropping low at the last second and wrapping two tendrils around Raptor’s ankles. With a mighty swing, she lifted Raptor off the ground and slammed her into the fountain. The stone structure cracked on impact, and water gushed out, soaking both women.
Raptor hissed in pain but didn’t stay down. She lunged again, this time aiming to tackle Mane-iac. Mane-iac sidestepped, using her hair to trip Raptor mid-leap. The feline assassin tumbled but recovered, swiping her claws in a wild arc that nicked one of Mane-iac’s tendrils.
“Alright, enough games,” Mane-iac muttered, her expression darkening. “Time to put the kitty in the kennel.”
Mane-iac lashed out with all her tendrils simultaneously, creating a whirlwind of motion that forced Raptor to retreat. The tendrils wrapped around nearby debris—broken pipes, shattered wood, and pieces of the fountain—and hurled them at Raptor with unrelenting force. Raptor dodged and deflected what she could, but the barrage overwhelmed her, pinning her against a crumbling wall.
Panting, Raptor struggled as Mane-iac’s tendrils coiled around her arms, legs, and torso, binding her tightly. Mane-iac approached with a victorious smirk, flipping her wet hair out of her face.
“Gotcha, pussycat,” she said, her tone dripping with smug satisfaction. “Now, be a good girl and stay put.”
Raptor growled, her eyes narrowing. “You think you’ve won? This isn’t over, nya~.”
Mane-iac leaned closer, her grin widening. “Oh, sweetie, it’s over when I say it’s over. Now, let’s find out what kind of secrets you’ve been purring about.”
She tightened the tendrils just enough to keep Raptor immobilized, then glanced over her shoulder at the entrance to the next area. “Silencer, Shadow—wherever you two are, you’d better be having as much fun as I am!”
The adjacent courtyard was a sprawling labyrinth of overgrown hedges and twisting pathways. The moonlight barely penetrated the dense foliage, casting long, eerie shadows across the ground. Specter moved quickly, his boots crunching against gravel as he darted around a corner. Shadow pursued, his movements silent and deliberate, his katana gleaming faintly in the dim light.
“You always were the quiet one, weren’t you, Shadow?” Specter’s voice echoed through the maze, bouncing off the walls in disorienting ways. “Hiding in the darkness, thinking it makes you stronger.”
Shadow paused, his sharp eyes scanning the maze. He didn’t reply, knowing Specter was trying to draw him out. Instead, he reached out with his senses, letting the faint whispers of the shadows guide him. His steps were careful, deliberate, as he moved deeper into the labyrinth.
A sudden flash of light erupted to his left, and Specter fired his plasma pistol, the searing bolt narrowly missing Shadow’s head. The plasma singed the leaves behind him, and the acrid smell filled the air.
“Gotcha!” Specter growled, stepping into view and firing again. This time, Shadow raised his katana, the blade deflecting the plasma shot with a sizzling hiss.
Specter grinned, circling him like a predator. “You know, Shadow, you’re out of your depth here. This isn’t some simple alleyway brawl. This is my domain now.”
Without a word, Shadow lunged, his katana slicing through the air. Specter jumped back, raising his pistol to fire again, but Shadow was too quick. He closed the distance, landing a kick to Specter’s wrist, sending the pistol clattering to the ground.
“Still silent, huh?” Specter sneered, drawing a combat knife from his belt. “Let’s see if I can make you scream.”
The two clashed, Specter slashing wildly with his knife while Shadow parried each attack with precision. Their movements were a deadly dance, the clang of metal echoing through the maze. Shadow sidestepped a thrust, spinning around to deliver a sharp elbow to Specter’s ribs. Specter staggered, but quickly recovered, slashing upward and grazing Shadow’s arm.
“You’ve gotten sloppy, Shadow,” Specter taunted, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. “Maybe you’ve been out of the game too long.”
Shadow didn’t respond. Instead, he pressed the attack, his katana a blur as he unleashed a series of strikes. Specter barely managed to block them with his knife, but each impact drove him further back. Sweat dripped down his face as he realized he was being pushed toward a dead end.
“You think you’re better than me, don’t you?” Specter snarled, throwing a smoke grenade to the ground. The courtyard filled with thick, choking smoke, obscuring both fighters from view. “Let’s see how well you fight blind.”
Shadow stood still, his breathing steady as he closed his eyes. The smoke didn’t matter. The shadows were his allies, and they whispered to him, guiding his movements. He heard the faint shuffle of Specter’s boots, the soft swish of his knife cutting through the air. With a swift step to the side, he dodged an incoming slash and countered with a precise strike to Specter’s shoulder.
Specter cried out, dropping his knife as the pain surged through him. He stumbled backward, clutching his wounded shoulder. “Damn it!” he growled, glaring at Shadow, who emerged from the smoke, his katana raised.
Before Shadow could strike again, a powerful gust of wind rushed through the courtyard. The leaves and smoke were blown away, revealing Crow perched on the edge of a nearby hedge wall, his wings spread wide.
“Need a lift, Spec?” Crow called down, his tone mocking.
“Perfect timing,” Specter muttered, clutching his shoulder as Crow swooped down. He grabbed Specter by the arm and hauled him into the air.
Shadow sprinted after them, leaping onto a hedge and hurling a shuriken. It grazed Crow’s wing, causing him to wobble slightly, but he recovered and flew higher, out of reach.
“We’ll meet again, Shadow!” Specter shouted, his voice fading as they disappeared into the night sky.
Shadow stood silently, his katana lowered, watching as his enemies escaped. The maze was quiet once more, save for the faint rustle of leaves in the wind. He sheathed his katana, his mind already calculating his next move.
The room shook with the force of Saddle Rager’s rage. Her corrupted, hulking form loomed over Silencer, her black, lifeless eyes locked on him with unrelenting fury. The air was thick with the acrid smell of smoke and scorched metal from the fires below. Silencer took a deep breath, steadying himself as he dodged yet another thunderous punch that left a crater in the ground where he’d stood.
“Saddle Rager! You have to snap out of it!” Silencer yelled, his voice echoing through the crumbling chamber. He leaped back as she roared and charged at him, her massive fists swinging wildly.
“You’re not going to hurt her, are you?” Shadow’s earlier words rang in Silencer’s mind, a stark reminder of the promise he had made to himself.
Saddle Rager slammed her fists into the floor again, sending shockwaves that rattled the structure beneath them. The floor groaned ominously, and cracks began to spread. Silencer barely managed to keep his balance as he rolled out of the way, only to be struck by a backhanded blow that sent him careening into a wall. The impact left a spiderweb of cracks in the concrete as Silencer crumpled to the ground, gasping for air.
She advanced on him, her massive frame casting a shadow that seemed to swallow the room. Silencer struggled to his feet, coughing up blood. “Come on, Rager… I know you’re still in there,” he said, his voice strained. “This isn’t you. You don’t hurt people like this.”
Her only response was a guttural growl as she lunged, grabbing him by the torso and hurling him across the room. He crashed into a pile of debris, sending a plume of dust and rubble into the air. The edge of the floor crumbled away, exposing the massive electricity converter below. Sparks danced across the machinery as flames licked at the edges, creating a deadly glow beneath them.
Silencer coughed more blood and pushed himself up, his vision swimming. The heat from the fires below made sweat drip down his face as he steadied himself. “Great,” he muttered under his breath, “a fall from here and I’m extra crispy.”
Saddle Rager roared again, charging at him like a freight train. Silencer sidestepped at the last moment, using her momentum to push her away from the unstable edge. She skidded to a stop and turned, her corrupted form seething with barely contained power.
“Listen to me!” Silencer shouted, his voice breaking through the roaring flames and creaking metal. “You’re Saddle Rager! You save people. You protect them. This isn’t you!”
She answered with a devastating haymaker that he ducked under, only to be caught by her follow-up swing. The blow lifted him off his feet and slammed him into the ground, the wind knocked from his lungs. He rolled to his side, gasping for air as she loomed over him.
He had one last chance.
As she reached down and grabbed him by the neck, hoisting him into the air, Silencer’s mind raced. Her corrupted form snarled, and the pressure on his throat intensified. He clawed at her massive hand, trying to pry himself free, but it was no use. His vision blurred, and he felt his strength fading.
“Rager…” he rasped, struggling to form words. Then, with his last ounce of strength, he reached up and pulled off his mask, revealing his face. Only the makeshift mask formed by his suit’s remnants around his eyes remained.
“It’s me… Humdrum,” he choked out, his voice barely audible. “Snap out of it!”
Her grip faltered, her eyes widening ever so slightly. “Hu...m... drum?” she stammered, her voice breaking through the guttural growls.
Suddenly, her entire body convulsed. She dropped Silencer to the floor, clutching her head as her muscles spasmed violently. Silencer scrambled back, coughing and gasping for air but keeping his eyes on her. “You’re stronger than this!” he yelled. “Fight it!”
Saddle Rager fell to her knees, her massive hands clawing at her head as the black liquid that corrupted her began to ooze from her mouth and eyes. She gagged and retched, collapsing onto all fours. Her body trembled as the last vestiges of the corruption poured out of her, pooling on the ground before sizzling away into nothingness.
Finally, she let out one last, agonized scream before collapsing onto the ground. The fires below crackled, filling the silence that followed.
Silencer crawled toward her, his body aching from the battle. “Rager?” he said softly, reaching out to touch her shoulder.
She groaned, her massive form shrinking and reverting to her usual self. Her hair was disheveled, and her face was pale, but her eyes were no longer black—they were back to their familiar, warm green.
“Humdrum?” she whispered weakly, tears welling up in her eyes.
Silencer nodded, a small smile breaking through his battered face. “It’s me… you’re safe now.”
She lunged forward, wrapping her arms around him and sobbing into his shoulder. “I… I thought I was lost,” she cried. “I couldn’t stop myself…”
“You’re back…” he said gently, holding her close. “...That’s all that matters to me”
Silencer and Saddle Rager, battered and barely standing, faced Madam Boudon, who was emanating a terrifying aura. Purple flames snaked around her form, flickering wildly as her rage reached a boiling point. Her eyes glowed unnaturally, and her voice echoed like a cacophony of whispers and screams.
“IMPOSSIBLE!” Boudon roared, her voice shaking the room. Purple flames erupted from her hands, licking at the walls. “NO ONE HAS EVER BROKEN MY MAGIC!”
Silencer, blood seeping through the bandages that barely held his side together, stood protectively in front of Saddle Rager. His wings drooped slightly, but his stance was resolute. “Stay behind me,” he ordered, his voice strained but firm.
Saddle Rager hesitated, her eyes flickering with guilt as she noticed the extent of his injuries. “But you—”
“Stay. Behind. Me,” Silencer repeated, more forcefully this time.
Rager nodded, reluctantly stepping back. She clenched her fists, her trembling legs struggling to hold her weight. She knew she had caused this—his injuries, his pain. The guilt tore at her, but she couldn’t let herself falter now.
Without warning, Boudon leaped from the balcony above, a torrent of purple flames cascading toward them. Silencer braced himself, but before he could act, Rager’s body surged with strength. Her muscles bulged as she transformed into her hulking form once more. With a roar of determination, she threw herself in front of Silencer, shielding him from the flames. The fire engulfed her, but she stood firm.
“Rager!” Silencer shouted, fear evident in his voice. “Are you okay?!”
Through the fire, her voice thundered, “You said it yourself—I save people, I protect them! I failed to save you three years ago on that flying fortress…” Her voice broke with emotion, but her resolve was unshaken. “I am NOT MAKING THAT MISTAKE AGAIN!”
Rager stomped her foot, creating a shockwave that rippled through the floor and disrupted Boudon’s concentration. The flames flickered and died as Boudon stumbled, glaring daggers at the hulking figure before her.
“You foolish girl,” Boudon hissed, regaining her footing. “Do you think that’s enough to defeat me?”
The air around Boudon crackled as she summoned new flames, sharper and deadlier than before. They twisted into harpoon-like shapes, gleaming with malice. Rager, determined, prepared to take the brunt of the attack. “No matter what, I will protect you!” she declared, glancing back at Silencer.
Just as the harpoons shot forward, Silencer’s wings snapped open, and he darted in front of Rager. The harpoons struck him directly, piercing his torso. He let out a guttural cry as blood sprayed from his wounds, staining the ground beneath him.
Rager froze, her breath hitching as the sight of Silencer impaled by the deadly flames seared into her mind. “NO!” she screamed, her voice filled with anguish. Her vision blurred with tears, and rage boiled within her.
But then, amidst the agony, Silencer began to laugh.
The harpoons dissipated into nothingness as he straightened, pulling them free with surprising ease. He coughed, blood dripping from his lips, but his voice carried a sardonic edge. “You really think something like that can kill me?” His green flames flickered to life around him. “Guess what—I’m a dragon.”
Silencer inhaled deeply and unleashed a torrent of green fire. The flames roared toward Boudon, who barely managed to sidestep the attack. The heat singed her robes, and she glared at him, her face contorted with fury.
“Well, Humdrum,” Boudon spat venomously, “it seems your little vendetta ends tonight!”
She raised her hands, summoning her purple flames for one final, devastating attack. Rager tensed, ready to intervene, but Silencer raised a hand to stop her.
“Not yet,” he said, his voice low but commanding.
The room seemed to hold its breath as Silencer raised his hands, and to everyone’s shock, purple flames erupted from his palms. The flames clashed with Boudon’s, creating a storm of light and heat that sent shockwaves through the chamber. The two forces struggled against each other, the air crackling with raw energy.
“How… how do you have MY flames?!” Boudon shrieked, her composure cracking for the first time.
Silencer smirked, his flames intensifying. “You’re not the only one with tricks.”
The struggle reached its peak, and the flames exploded in a blinding burst of light. Both combatants were thrown back by the force. Silencer hit the ground hard, coughing violently as Rager caught him before he could fall further.
Boudon, her hair disheveled and her robes tattered, staggered to her feet. Her laughter echoed through the chamber, unhinged and maniacal. “This ends tonight!” she screamed, taking a step forward.
The floor beneath her gave way with a deafening crack. She screamed as she plummeted toward the fiery abyss below.
Rager moved with lightning speed, her hand shooting out to catch Boudon’s arm. “Give me your other hand!” she pleaded, her voice desperate. “I can save you!”
Boudon looked up, her face a twisted mask of rage and sorrow. For a brief moment, something like humanity flickered in her eyes. But then, her expression hardened. From her free hand, she pulled a knife and slashed at Rager’s arm.
Startled, Rager released her grip to avoid the blade. “No!” she cried as Boudon fell, her screams echoing as she disappeared into the flames.
Silencer rushed to Rager’s side as she collapsed to her knees, trembling. “I could’ve saved her… I could’ve saved her,” she sobbed, tears streaming down her face.
Silencer placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “Not everyone can be saved, Rager,” he said softly. “Most don’t even want to be saved. Don’t let it break you.”
Overwhelmed by emotion, Rager turned to Silencer, placing a hand on the back of his neck. Without warning, she pulled him into a deep kiss. The moment lingered, raw and filled with unspoken feelings.
As they broke apart, Rager noticed something warm and wet on her suit. She looked down and saw blood—Silencer’s blood. Panic overtook her as she lifted him into her arms. “You’re hurt! We need to get you to the infirmary!” she cried, her voice trembling as she once again bulked up.
Without another word, she dashed toward the exit, nearly barreling into Mane-iac, who had been rushing back to help. “Hey, watch it!” Mane-iac yelled, but her voice softened when she saw Silencer’s condition. “What happened?!”
“I’m taking him to the infirmary!” Rager shouted, not breaking stride.
Mane-iac didn’t hesitate, following close behind. “Like hell, you’re doing this alone!” she said, her voice tinged with worry. Together, they disappeared into the dark corridors, racing to save the life of their love.
Phoenix Ch. 19 "Do or Die!"
The remaining Power Ponies gathered in the main courtyard of the asylum, their faces a mixture of exhaustion and frustration. Their respective missions had yielded little to no progress, and the growing chaos within the asylum had put everyone on edge. Masked Matter-Horn paced back and forth, trying to formulate their next move while Mistress Mare-velous leaned against a damaged wall, her face grim.
"We need a new strategy," Masked Matter-Horn said, her voice edged with tension. "This isn't working. Tirek is nowhere to be found, and the asylum is falling apart faster than we can contain it."
"Contain it?!" Zapp interjected, lightning crackling faintly around her hands. "The whole place is a madhouse! If we don't find Tirek or shut this thing down, there won’t be anything left to save!"
Radiance was sitting on a piece of rubble, her hands clasped tightly. She hadn’t said much, her thoughts clearly elsewhere. She turned to Masked Matter-Horn and asked, “What about Silencer and Rager? They’ve been gone for a while.”
Before anyone could answer, a thunderous crash echoed across the courtyard. Everyone turned toward one of the massive 10-inch-thick protective metal gates just as it crumpled like paper, exploding outward.
Through the destroyed gate barreled Saddle Rager, her hulking form smashing through with terrifying force. The sheer intensity of her entrance made everyone instinctively jump back.
“What the—?!” Zapp exclaimed, her hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of her sword.
“Glad to see she’s alive,” Masked Matter-Horn said, raising a hand to signal the group to stand down. “Rager! What’s going on? Are you okay? What are you running from?!”
Saddle Rager ignored her entirely, sprinting across the courtyard with a single-minded focus. Her footsteps cracked the stone beneath her, her breathing heavy but determined.
"Rude," Empress muttered, folding her arms. “She didn’t even slow down.”
“What’s gotten into her?!” Radiance asked, standing abruptly. Her voice was tinged with worry as she watched her friend dart past without a glance in their direction.
Moments later, Mane-iac came stumbling through the same destroyed gate, panting heavily and clutching her side. Her usually composed, teasing demeanor was gone, replaced by genuine concern and desperation. Sweat trickled down her forehead as she fought to catch her breath, but her determination kept her moving.
Mistress Mare-velous stepped into Mane-iac’s path, holding up a hand to stop her. “What the hell is going on? What’s up with Rager and where is Silencer?”
Mane-iac pushed past her, barely slowing down. “It’s S... he’s in bad shape,” she managed to say between breaths. Her voice cracked slightly, betraying her own fear.
Mistress Mare-velous blinked, stepping aside in shock. “Silencer? What happened? Mane-iac, wait!”
Mane-iac didn’t stop, her focus locked on following Rager.
Radiance froze, her face draining of color. "Bad shape? What does she mean ‘bad shape’? What happened to him?!" Without waiting for an answer, she broke into a sprint, following Mane-iac with panic written all over her face.
“Radiance, wait!” Masked Matter-Horn called after her, but Radiance was already too far ahead.
Zapp exchanged a glance with Mistress Mare-velous. “Well, this can’t be good,” she muttered, summoning a small burst of lightning to her palm. “Come on, we’d better follow them.”
The rest of the team, now fully alert, hurried after Radiance and Mane-iac. As they ran through the battered and bloodied courtyard, the weight of Mane-iac’s words settled heavily over them.
Masked Matter-Horn called out over the comms as they ran, “Radiance, stop running ahead! We need to regroup—”
“I don’t care!” Radiance’s voice crackled back, filled with panic and anger. “If Silencer’s hurt, I need to get to him. Now!”
Mistress Mare-velous clenched her fists as she pushed herself to keep up. Her own concern grew with every passing second. “This is bad… really bad,” she muttered under her breath. “What kind of shape could he be in to make Rager and Mane-iac react like this?”
Zapp, who had been unusually quiet, added, “I don’t know, but if Rager punched through that gate like it was cardboard, then whatever’s going on must be serious.”
As they reached the far side of the courtyard, the tension among them was palpable. The dark corridors of the asylum loomed ahead, and every shadow seemed to move with a life of its own. The only sound was the pounding of their footsteps and the racing of their hearts.
“We better not be too late,” Radiance whispered to herself, her voice trembling with fear and determination.
Saddle Rager tore through the courtyard like a freight train, her massive strides kicking up chunks of debris. Mane-iac, not far behind her, yelled out, "Slow down, Rager! You're gonna take the whole wing down at this rate!"
But Rager didn’t stop. Her focus was singular—getting Silencer to safety. When the damaged entrance to the medical wing came into view, Inferno was stationed by the front door, his arms crossed as he surveyed the area for potential threats. His eyes widened as Rager barreled toward him, showing no signs of slowing down.
"Whoa! Watch it!" Inferno yelled, jumping out of the way just as Rager stomped through, her footfalls echoing like thunder.
"Crazy lady almost flattened me," Inferno muttered, shaking his head as he watched her disappear into the building.
Inside, Rager dashed through the narrow hallways, leaving bewildered staff and injured guards in her wake. She finally skidded to a halt in the operating room and gently placed Silencer down on one of the tables, her hands trembling as she adjusted his position.
“Rager, I told you I’m fine,” Silencer said, his voice strained but firm. He tried to sit up, but Rager placed both hands on his chest, keeping him down.
“Stay still,” she snapped, her voice uncharacteristically sharp. Her breathing was uneven, and her wide eyes betrayed the whirlwind of emotions raging inside her. “You’re not fine. You’re hurt, and you’re not going anywhere until I know you’re okay.”
Silencer sighed, realizing it was pointless to argue. "It’s just a few scratches—nothing I can’t handle. Really."
Rager didn’t respond. Her gaze was distant, her mind replaying the haunting memory of Humdrum falling into the fiery abyss during the Flying Fortress mission three years ago. Her body moved on autopilot as she grabbed medical supplies from a nearby cabinet.
Hearing the commotion, Dr. Rook entered the room, her sharp eyes scanning the scene. "What’s going on here?" she asked, her tone exasperated. "I can hear you two from my office."
Rager turned to Dr. Rook and motioned toward Silencer. “He’s hurt. He needs help.”
Silencer groaned and tried to sit up again. “I’m telling you, I’m fine—”
Dr. Rook cut him off with a sharp glare. She walked up to him, grabbed his shoulder, and pushed him back onto the table with surprising strength. "Sit. Down," she ordered, her no-nonsense tone brooking no argument. "I can see the blood splatters on your suit from here, and I don’t need X-rays to tell me you’re in worse shape than you’re letting on."
At the mention of blood, Radiance’s voice rang out as she and the rest of the girls stormed into the room. "BLOOD SPLATTERS?!" she shrieked, her voice climbing several octaves as she rushed to Silencer’s side. The panic in her eyes was palpable, and she grabbed his arm. "What happened?! Are you okay?! Who did this to you?!"
Silencer held up his hand to calm her down. “I’m fine, really. It’s nothing serious.”
Dr. Rook sighed, clearly unimpressed by his stubbornness. She removed her glasses, revealing her glowing red eyes. A soft hum filled the room as she activated her X-ray vision, scanning Silencer’s body. After a few moments, she clicked her tongue and put her glasses back on.
“You’ve got a few fractures, some bruised ribs, and a reopened surgical wound from earlier tonight,” she said, her tone dry. “Not to mention blood loss. If you don’t stay put for at least an hour to let the medication I’m about to give you do its job, you’ll be out cold by morning.”
Silencer winced at her bluntness but nodded. "Alright, Doc. You win."
Dr. Rook grabbed a syringe from a nearby tray and injected a pale green liquid into his arm. “This will help cauterize the wound and reduce internal bleeding,” she explained. “But you’re staying on that table until I say otherwise.”
Rager finally spoke up, recounting everything that had happened during their fight with Madam Boudon. She described the necromantic flames, the zombified inmates, and Boudon’s final moments falling into the fiery pit.
Dr. Rook crossed her arms and snorted. “Good riddance. Never liked that bitch anyway,” she muttered before turning to leave. “I’m heading back to my office. Voltress and Inferno are with me if you need anything.”
As Dr. Rook exited, the rest of the Power Ponies huddled together to discuss their next move. Masked Matter-Horn took charge, her voice steady despite the tension in the room. “Boudon’s death might buy us some time, but it’s not the end. Tirek will want revenge, and if Mindbreaker is still in the asylum, he’s probably planning something big.”
“We need to split up,” Zapp suggested. “Some of us can track Tirek while the rest keep an eye out for Mindbreaker.”
Masked Matter-Horn nodded. “Agreed. Radiance, you stay here and help Dr. Rook treat the wounded. Rager, you’re unfit for combat after everything that’s happened, so you’ll stay put too.”
Radiance hesitated, glancing at Silencer. “But—”
“No buts,” Masked Matter-Horn said firmly. “You’ll do more good here.”
Rager opened her mouth to protest but quickly closed it. She knew they were right. Her body was trembling with exhaustion, and the last thing she wanted was to be a liability in the field. She glanced at Silencer, her eyes filled with guilt. “I’m sorry,” she whispered.
Silencer gave her a small, reassuring smile. “Don’t be. You saved me back there. That’s what matters.”
The rest of the team began to file out, their faces grim as they prepared to confront whatever horrors awaited them. Radiance and Rager stayed behind, their gazes lingering on Silencer as he leaned back on the table, his eyes heavy with exhaustion.
As the room fell quiet, Radiance pulled up a chair next to Silencer and gently took his hand. “Don’t scare me like that again,” she whispered, her voice trembling.
Silencer chuckled weakly. “I’ll try my best.”
Meanwhile, Rager sat down on the floor, leaning against the wall. Despite her exhaustion, she kept her eyes on the door, ready to jump into action if necessary. “They’ll come back,” she muttered to herself. “We’ll end this together.”
The group of heroines made their way back to the courtyard, the tension palpable in the cold night air. As they rounded the corner, Fili-Second appeared out of nowhere, nearly sending everyone into cardiac arrest.
“BOO!” Fili shouted with a mischievous grin, startling the entire group.
“GAH!” Zapp jumped, her wings flaring out. “FILI! What the hell?!”
Mane-iac clutched her chest dramatically. “Sweet mother of hairspray, woman! You nearly gave me a heart attack!”
Even Masked Matter-Horn, usually composed, placed a hand over her chest. “Fili-Second, you need to stop doing that.”
Fili-Second waved their protests off with a sheepish grin. “Sorry, sorry, but I’ve got big news! I tracked down Mindbreaker.”
Everyone immediately straightened up, the weight of her words sinking in.
“Where?” asked Mare Do Well, her voice sharp and direct.
Fili-Second’s expression turned serious as she crossed her arms. “He’s in the Pacifist Wing.”
There was a collective murmur of disbelief among the group. Mare Do Well furrowed her brows. “Pacifist Wing? Are you sure?”
Fili nodded rapidly, her pink hair bouncing with each motion. “Yep! I zipped through there earlier while checking the asylum’s layout. It’s where the riot started. I could feel some… weird energy in the rotunda. I don’t know how to explain it, but something’s definitely off about that place.”
Mane-iac tilted her head, confused. “If you found him, why didn’t you stop him?”
Fili-Second gave her an incredulous look. “Uh, because I’m not suicidal? Something in that wing is wrong. Like, really wrong. It’s not just Mindbreaker. The whole place gives me the creeps.”
“Great,” Zapp muttered, crossing her arms. “As if we didn’t have enough to deal with.”
Fili-Second continued, her tone more urgent. “On the way back here, I spotted Raptor and Steelhead with a group of armed prisoners. They were heading toward the Medical Wing.”
The mention of this made Masked Matter-Horn’s blood run cold. Her usual calm demeanor was replaced with swift authority. “They’re targeting the Medical Wing?”
Fili nodded. “That’s what it looked like. There were at least two dozen prisoners with them. All armed to the teeth.”
“Radiance and Saddle Rager are still in there with Silencer!” Zapp exclaimed, already summoning lightning to her hands. “We have to move, now!”
Masked Matter-Horn held up a hand to stop her. “Wait. We can’t all go. If Mindbreaker is in the Pacifist Wing, we need to know what he’s planning. If the riot started there, there’s a good chance it’s the key to this entire mess.”
Mare Do Well nodded in agreement. “Splitting up is the only option.”
Masked Matter-Horn began issuing orders. “Mare-velous, Mane-iac, Zapp, Demoness—you four will head to the Medical Wing. Stop Raptor and Steelhead and protect everyone inside. Do whatever it takes.”
“You got it,” said Mistress Mare-velous, already gripping her lasso tightly.
Mane-iac tossed her hair over her shoulder with a smirk. “Finally, something fun. I’ll make sure Raptor and Steelhead regret coming anywhere near our friends.”
Zapp clenched her fists, sparks flying from her knuckles. “They won’t even know what hit them.”
Demoness gave a curt nod, adjusting her gauntlets. “Consider it done.”
Masked Matter-Horn turned to Fili-Second and Mare Do Well. “The three of us will head to the Pacifist Wing and figure out what Mindbreaker is up to. If there’s any chance of stopping this riot at its source, we have to take it.”
Fili-Second gave a thumbs-up. “No problem. I’ll lead the way.”
Mare Do Well glanced toward the direction of the Medical Wing, her expression conflicted. “Be careful, all of you,” she said. “If anything happens…”
“We’ve got this,” Mistress Mare-velous assured her, her voice firm.
Masked Matter-Horn stepped forward, addressing the entire group. “We’re all heroes here. We’ve faced worse odds than this before. Stick to your groups, watch each other’s backs, and don’t take unnecessary risks. Our priority is protecting the innocent and ending this riot. Clear?”
There was a collective nod from the group, their resolve unshaken despite the overwhelming odds. Without another word, they split up, each group heading toward their respective missions.
As Mare-velous, Mane-iac, Zapp, and Demoness sprinted toward the Medical Wing, the tension in the air was thick. Mane-iac, ever the one to lighten the mood, glanced at Mare-velous and said, “So, think Raptor’s still mad about me handing her furry butt to her earlier?”
Mare-velous rolled her eyes. “Focus, Mane-iac.”
Zapp smirked. “If she is, she’s about to get even angrier.”
Meanwhile, Masked Matter-Horn, Fili-Second, and Mare Do Well moved swiftly toward the Pacifist Wing. Fili-Second’s usual playful energy was tempered by the seriousness of the situation. “You know,” she said, “I don’t usually say this, but something about this riot feels… bigger than it looks. Like we’re missing the bigger picture.”
Masked Matter-Horn frowned. “That’s what worries me. Let’s hope we’re not too late to find out what it is.”
Mare Do Well said nothing, her eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of danger. Despite her silence, the determination on her face spoke volumes.
PACIFIST WING
The three heroines entered the Pacifist Wing through the main entrance, a massive iron door with "Rehabilitation Ward" engraved in faded gold letters. The silence was almost unbearable, broken only by the faint hum of flickering overhead lights and the occasional metallic creak echoing down the corridor.
Masked Matter-Horn adjusted her goggles, her eyes scanning every corner for traps. “Stay sharp. If Mindbreaker’s here, he won’t make this easy.”
Fili-Second peeked around, her usual energetic demeanor subdued by the oppressive atmosphere. “You don’t say. This place is creepier than one of Zapp’s ghost stories.”
Mare Do Well crouched low, her sharp eyes catching details her companions missed. “This ward was supposed to be for pacifists. It doesn’t look rehabilitative; it looks... abandoned.”
The air smelled of mildew and faint chemicals. The corridor was lined with rusted doors, some ajar, revealing rooms with overturned furniture, scattered papers, and faint scorch marks on the walls. Masked Matter-Horn walked toward one of the rooms and held up a hand to stop Fili-Second from dashing ahead.
“Wait,” she said, her voice a low whisper. “Let’s search this carefully. Mare Do Well, watch the entrance. Fili, you’re with me.”
Mare Do Well nodded, stepping back toward the hallway’s entrance, while Masked Matter-Horn and Fili stepped into the room.
The room was small and suffocating. A rusted bedframe was pushed against the wall, its mattress missing. Papers were scattered across the floor, and a faint red stain was smeared on the far wall. Masked Matter-Horn bent down, picking up one of the papers with her gloved hand.
“It’s a medical report,” she murmured, squinting at the faded text. “Subject 245... pacifist... compliant behavior noted during initial rehabilitation... Wait.” Her brow furrowed. “It says here the subject was scheduled for ‘neural reassessment.’ What does that even mean?”
Fili-Second zipped to her side, snatching another paper off the ground. “Hey, look at this! It’s a progress chart, but it just... stops. No notes, no dates, just a big red X over the file.” She held it up, her nose wrinkling. “Who does that?”
Masked Matter-Horn scanned the room with her goggles. “This isn’t right. This place was supposed to be for reformation, but this... this is more like a testing ground.”
Fili-Second pointed to a small vent near the corner of the ceiling. “Think they used those for, like, sneaky gas experiments?”
“Maybe,” Masked Matter-Horn muttered, her mind racing. “This wasn’t just a rehabilitation ward. They were experimenting on people here.”
Meanwhile, Mare Do Well kept her eyes fixed on the corridor. Her senses were on high alert, every shadow seeming to move. Her ears twitched at the faint sound of what she thought was whispering. She tightened her grip on her grappling hook launcher, her heart pounding.
“Anything out there?” Masked Matter-Horn’s voice came through her comms.
“Nothing concrete,” Mare Do Well replied, her voice tense. “But it’s too quiet. Like someone’s watching us.”
As if on cue, one of the flickering lights overhead sparked violently before going out completely, plunging the corridor into deeper darkness. Mare Do Well’s eyes narrowed, her instincts screaming at her. “I don’t like this.”
Masked Matter-Horn stepped back into the hallway, Fili-Second close behind. “What is it?”
Mare Do Well pointed down the corridor. “The lights. They’re shutting off one by one. Someone’s controlling this.”
The trio moved cautiously down the hallway, Fili-Second holding back her usual quips. The air seemed heavier, and the walls felt like they were closing in. Masked Matter-Horn scanned the area with her goggles again, and her heart sank as she saw faint heat signatures fading ahead of them.
“There were people here,” she whispered. “Recently.”
Mare Do Well took the lead, her sharp gaze catching faint scratches on the floor, as though something heavy had been dragged through the corridor. “Look at this,” she said, pointing. “These marks are fresh. Whatever they were dragging, it wasn’t light.”
Fili-Second leaned down, running her fingers over the scratches. “Maybe it was equipment? A gurney? A coffin?”
Masked Matter-Horn frowned. “Only one way to find out. Let’s keep moving.”
The Rotunda
The corridor opened into a massive rotunda, the centerpiece of the Pacifist Wing. The ceiling loomed high above them, with broken glass panels revealing the cloudy night sky. A large circular desk sat in the center, its surface covered in files and a thin layer of dust. Several hallways branched off the rotunda, leading to unknown destinations.
“This must be the hub,” Masked Matter-Horn said, stepping forward cautiously. “If anything important happened here, we’ll find traces of it.”
The room felt... wrong. The air was thick with a strange energy, and the faint sound of whispers returned, echoing from the walls. Fili-Second shivered. “Okay, I know I joke around a lot, but this place is seriously giving me the creeps.”
Mare Do Well scanned the room, her gaze sharp. “It’s not just you. This place is soaked in something... malevolent.”
Masked Matter-Horn nodded. “It’s not natural. Be on your guard.”
They began rifling through the files on the desk. Masked Matter-Horn picked up a thick folder labeled Project Redemption . She opened it, her heart sinking as she read. “Subjects were sedated and exposed to experimental stimuli designed to override pacifist behavior... neural restructuring... My God.”
Mare Do Well’s voice cut through her horror. “What does it mean?”
“It means they weren’t rehabilitating these people,” Masked Matter-Horn said, her voice tight. “They were reprogramming them. Brainwashing.”
Fili-Second picked up another folder, her face pale. “Look at this one. It’s not even patients. It’s staff. They were... experimenting on the guards too?”
Mare Do Well turned sharply, her hand hovering over her grappling hook. “We’re not alone.”
The whispering grew louder, surrounding them. Masked Matter-Horn activated her goggles again, and her breath caught. “Heat signatures,” she whispered. “They’re everywhere.”
From the shadows, faint outlines began to appear—figures shrouded in darkness, their faces obscured but their glowing eyes staring directly at the heroines.
The whispering grew louder, suffocating the air in the rotunda. The shadowy figures coalesced, moving as one, their glowing eyes unblinking and locked onto the trio. Fili-Second stepped closer to her teammates, gripping her daggers tightly. Mare Do Well’s fingers twitched near her grappling hook, and Masked Matter-Horn adjusted her goggles, her breathing slow and measured.
Then, from the darkness, a deep, chilling voice echoed.
“Well, well. The great heroes of Canterlot, reduced to trespassers in my humble domain.”
The shadows rippled and parted, revealing a figure stepping out of the gloom. He was tall, gaunt, and imposing, his movements unnervingly smooth. Dr. Sebastian Vale—Mindbreaker—was clad in a black, high-collared coat that seemed to shimmer like oil under the dim light. His pale skin gleamed, and his sharp features twisted into a predatory grin. His dark eyes burned with an unsettling intelligence as he regarded the heroines like insects trapped in a jar.
“Welcome to my masterpiece,” Mindbreaker said, spreading his arms dramatically as the shadows behind him surged and solidified into a horde of humanoid puppets. Each was grotesquely twisted, their faces featureless save for their glowing white eyes.
Masked Matter-Horn stiffened. “Vale.”
“Oh, no, no,” he said with mock disappointment, placing a hand on his chest. “It’s Mindbreaker now. But I’ll forgive you, dear unicorn. After all, I doubt your little brain can comprehend the scope of what I’ve achieved.”
Fili-Second tightened her grip on her daggers. “Big words for a guy who hides behind creepy shadows and puppet monsters.”
Mindbreaker’s grin widened, his voice dripping with amusement. “Ah, Fili-Second, the comedian. Your irreverence will make breaking you all the more satisfying.”
Mare Do Well stepped forward, her voice calm but laced with steel. “What are you doing here, Vale? Why turn the Pacifist Wing into... this?”
Mindbreaker’s expression darkened, his grin twisting into a sneer. “You still don’t see it, do you? This place—this wretched asylum—was never about rehabilitation. It was a laboratory, a petri dish for testing my theories. I was turning pacifists into warriors, servants to carry out my will. And now, my research has reached its apex.”
He gestured toward the shadows, which writhed and grew, surrounding the heroines. “Meet my shadow puppets, born from the fragments of the souls I’ve harvested in this very wing. Loyal, tireless, and completely under my control. Unlike those pathetic inmates, they never question me. They only obey.”
Masked Matter-Horn’s eyes narrowed. “You’re insane. You’re torturing these people, stealing their lives—”
“Lives they squandered!” Mindbreaker snapped, his voice echoing unnaturally. The shadows behind him flickered like a raging fire. “They were broken, discarded by society. I gave them purpose. I gave them meaning.”
Fili-Second took a step forward, her movements tense. “By turning them into creepy zombie shadow things? Yeah, no thanks, pal.”
Mindbreaker tilted his head, feigning curiosity. “Ah, Fili-Second, always quick to speak but slow to understand. This isn’t about you. None of you matter. Not as people, anyway. You’re obstacles. Nothing more.”
Mare Do Well’s voice cut through his tirade. “If we don’t matter, then why waste time talking to us?”
Mindbreaker chuckled, low and menacing. “Oh, my dear Mare Do Well, because I enjoy it. Watching you squirm, seeing the flickers of doubt and fear in your eyes... it’s delicious.”
The shadows surged forward without warning, moving as one. The heroines braced themselves, their backs to each other as the shadow puppets surrounded them.
“Stay together!” Masked Matter-Horn shouted, her horn glowing as she unleashed a beam of concentrated energy, cutting through the first wave of shadows. The puppets recoiled but quickly reformed, their movements eerily fluid.
Fili-Second darted between the shadows, her daggers slicing through their smoky forms. “Okay, not gonna lie, these things are freaky! It’s like fighting sentient fog!”
Mare Do Well grappled to a higher vantage point, hurling smoke bombs into the fray to disrupt the shadows’ movements. “They’re not invincible! Keep hitting them!”
Masked Matter-Horn unleashed a wave of frost magic, freezing several of the shadows in place. But as soon as they shattered, new puppets emerged from the darkness, their numbers seemingly endless.
From his perch above them, Mindbreaker laughed. “You can’t win. My creations are eternal. For every one you destroy, ten more will rise.”
Masked Matter-Horn glared up at him. “We’ll see about that.”
As the heroines fought valiantly against the shadow horde, Mindbreaker descended into the rotunda, his presence sending a ripple of dread through the air. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned a wave of shadows that slammed into Masked Matter-Horn, sending her sprawling.
“Finally,” he said, stepping closer. “A chance to see the so-called leader of the Power Ponies grovel at my feet.”
Mare Do Well launched herself at him from above, her grappling hook aimed for his chest. But Mindbreaker sidestepped effortlessly, countering with a tendril of shadow that lashed out and sent her crashing into a nearby wall.
“Predictable,” he sneered.
Fili-Second zipped behind him, her daggers poised to strike. “How about this for unpredictable?” she quipped, slashing at his back. But the shadows coiled around him like a shield, deflecting her attack.
Mindbreaker turned, his grin widening. “Amusing. But futile.”
With a wave of his hand, he unleashed a burst of energy that sent Fili-Second tumbling backward.
As the heroines regrouped, Masked Matter-Horn’s mind raced. “We need to disrupt his control over the shadows,” she said, her voice urgent. “They’re feeding off his power.”
Mare Do Well nodded, her eyes narrowing. “Then we take him out.”
Fili-Second grinned despite the odds. “Now you’re talking.”
The trio charged together, each striking at Mindbreaker with everything they had. Masked Matter-Horn’s energy beams, Mare Do Well’s precision strikes, and Fili-Second’s rapid attacks created a coordinated onslaught that forced Mindbreaker to go on the defensive.
“You think this will stop me?” he roared, his voice laced with fury. “I am power incarnate! You are NOTHING!”
Masked Matter-Horn smirked, her horn glowing brighter. “Funny. You sound scared.”
Mindbreaker snarled, unleashing a massive wave of shadow energy that shook the rotunda. But as the heroines dodged and countered, cracks began to form in his composure.
The corridor felt emptier after Vale’s departure, though the ominous silence remained. The heroines paused for a moment, catching their breath and attempting to piece together their next move.
“He’ll be back,” Masked Matter-Horn said, her voice laced with determination. “And when he comes, we’ll be ready.”
“Right,” Fili-Second quipped, brushing soot off her uniform. “Ready as in we’re totally lost in this creepy wing with who-knows-what lurking around the corner.”
“We’ll manage,” Mare Do Well said firmly. “We’ve faced worse.”
As they continued down the dimly lit hallway, the girls noticed how eerily pristine the walls became. The worn, graffiti-covered surfaces of the asylum’s riot zones gave way to freshly painted corridors and functioning light fixtures. It was a jarring shift, as if they’d walked into another building entirely.
Then, Fili-Second stopped abruptly. “Uh, guys? Check this out.”
The other two turned to see her standing in front of a holding cell. The interior was unlike the stark and bleak cells they’d passed earlier. This one was vibrant, almost homey. Posters adorned the walls—images of the Power Ponies, but with a particular focus on Humdrum. A small plush of the young hero sat neatly on the bed, its fabric worn as if it had been frequently held. A makeshift altar was arranged on a small shelf: a picture of Humdrum, incense, a lit candle, and a rosary.
“Is this… Mane-iac’s cell?” Mare Do Well asked, her voice quieter than usual.
Masked Matter-Horn nodded, her expression conflicted. “It matches the description we heard earlier.”
Fili-Second crouched to inspect the altar. “Wow. Talk about devotion. She really… cared for him, huh?”
Mare-velous stepped closer, her brows furrowed as she studied the setup. “She took his death as hard as any of us. Maybe harder.”
Masked Matter-Horn sighed, her voice tinged with regret. “I used to think she was just another villain. But now… I’m not so sure.”
The room carried an unspoken weight, a testament to Mane-iac’s transformation from villain to something more human. It was a reminder that grief could touch anyone, even those they once considered enemies.
The heroines pressed on, their steps slower now as they absorbed the odd tranquility of the Pacifist Wing. They soon stumbled upon a large sign that read, “INMATE SERVICES.” The arrow beneath it pointed toward a set of double doors.
Pushing them open, they were greeted by a series of rooms, each tailored for different activities. There was a woodworking shop, an art studio, a library, and even a modest kitchen.
“Is this where the pacifists worked?” Fili-Second asked, peeking into one of the rooms. “Not what I expected from an asylum.”
“They’d shorten their sentences by volunteering here,” Mare Do Well explained, scanning the area. “Gardening, cooking, tutoring... it was a way for them to contribute and stay out of trouble.”
They continued exploring until they arrived at a room marked “SALON.” Inside, Mane-iac’s touch was unmistakable. The walls were adorned with photographs of smiling inmates sporting fresh haircuts and styling experiments. A row of neatly arranged scissors, combs, and hair dyes lined the counters. In the corner stood a chair with a mirror that had a sticky note attached: “A clean appearance, a healthy mind.”
“She really tried to help them,” Masked Matter-Horn murmured.
“Guess Humdrum’s words stuck with her,” Mare Do Well added, running her fingers along the edge of the counter. “She wanted to make amends.”
Fili-Second’s voice broke through their thoughts. “Hey, uh… I found something weird.”
The group followed her to a wall where she’d pushed aside a rack of towels, revealing a small, hidden door. It was unmarked, with a keypad lock beside it. Fili grinned, holding up a small device. “Found this baby earlier. Let’s see if it works.”
With a few sparks and some rapid beeping, the keypad turned green, and the door clicked open.
The door swung inward to reveal a cramped office. Filing cabinets lined the walls, and a single desk sat in the center, cluttered with papers and vials. The air was colder here, sterile and clinical, as if untouched by the chaos of the rest of the asylum.
“Whoa,” Fili-Second said, stepping in and immediately rifling through the papers. “What is all this?”
Masked Matter-Horn joined her, scanning the documents. “Research files. Experiment logs. Wait…”
She picked up a folder labeled “SERUM PROJECT: FINAL STAGE.” Flipping through it, her eyes widened.
Mare Do Well leaned over her shoulder. “What is it?”
“It’s a serum,” Masked Matter-Horn said slowly. “A formula that can nullify superpowers… or grant them to normal people.”
The room fell silent as the weight of the discovery sank in.
“Who made it?” Fili-Second asked, her voice a whisper.
Masked Matter-Horn pointed to the bottom of the document, where two names were listed: Dr. Rook and Michelle Tresemme (Mane-iac).
“Mane-iac?” Mare Do Well asked, her disbelief evident. “She helped create this?”
“It makes sense,” Masked Matter-Horn said. “She wanted to get rid of her powers. This was probably her way of contributing.”
Fili-Second tapped another document. “Guys, look at this.”
The file detailed the properties of the serum, including its ability to enhance physical and mental capabilities. But the most shocking part was the note scrawled in red ink at the bottom: “Formula Complete. Ready for Mass Production.”
Mare Do Well’s expression darkened. “Mass production? Someone was planning to distribute this.”
Masked Matter-Horn clenched her fists. “Tirek. This is why he’s here. He wants this serum.”
Fili-Second’s eyes darted across the room. “We have to destroy this. We can’t let him get his hands on it.”
Masked Matter-Horn nodded. “Agreed. But first, we need to gather as much information as we can. If there’s already serum out there, we need to track it down.”
The three heroines began sorting through the files, their urgency growing with every page they turned. The pieces of Tirek’s plan were starting to come together, and the picture they painted was far worse than they’d imagined.
The cold night air was heavy with tension as Mistress Mare-velous, Zapp, Demoness, and Mane-iac moved swiftly through the dimly lit corridors leading to the Medical Wing. The faint echoes of shouting and clanging metal reverberated around them as they prepared for the inevitable encounter with Raptor and Steelhead.
“I see them!” Zapp called out, pointing ahead.
Raptor stood atop a pile of crates, her gleaming daggers in hand, crouched like a predator ready to pounce. Steelhead stood beside her, an imposing figure of metal and muscle. His hulking frame glinted under the sparse fluorescent lighting, his mechanical arms sparking ominously.
“Well, well,” Raptor purred, letting out a hiss-like chuckle as her cat-like eyes narrowed on the approaching group. “Looks like the party came to us, darlingssss~. How kind of you to sssave us the trouble.”
Steelhead’s deep, gravelly voice followed, calm but menacing. “You’re out of your depth, ladies. Turn back now, and maybe we won’t leave you in pieces.”
Mistress Mare-velous stepped forward, twirling her lasso. “Sorry, big guy, but we’re not in the habit of backing down. You’ve got a date with justice.”
Raptor leaped from her perch, landing gracefully in a low crouch. “Then come and get meee~,” she said, darting forward with inhuman speed.
Raptor lunged first, her daggers flashing as she aimed for Mistress Mare-velous. The heroine rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike, and countered with her lasso, aiming to entangle Raptor’s arms. Raptor laughed, twisting her body with feline agility to evade the rope before springing onto a nearby wall, sticking to it like a spider.
“Too ssslow!” Raptor taunted, launching a volley of throwing knives.
Meanwhile, Steelhead charged forward, targeting Mane-iac and Zapp. His metal fists crashed down like sledgehammers, forcing the two heroines to scatter.
“You call this a fight?” Steelhead growled, his mechanical arm transforming into a massive blade. “Let me show you real power!”
He swung the blade at Zapp, who summoned a bolt of lightning and redirected it into Steelhead’s torso. The impact caused his metallic chest to spark, but he remained unfazed, grinning menacingly as he advanced.
Mane-iac, ever the opportunist, darted behind Steelhead and used her prehensile hair to yank at the exposed wiring in his back. Sparks flew as Steelhead roared in anger, spinning around and slamming his massive arm into the ground, narrowly missing her.
“Oh, you’ve got a lot of bark, big guy,” Mane-iac teased, flipping out of range. “But do you have any bite?”
Steelhead responded by slamming his mechanical fists together, creating a shockwave that knocked Mane-iac off her feet.
On the other side of the battlefield, Mistress Mare-velous was locked in a fast-paced duel with Raptor. The villainess’s claws were a blur of movement, slashing and stabbing at every opportunity. Mare-velous relied on her agility and precision, using her lasso to deflect strikes and keep Raptor at bay.
“You’re quick,” Mare-velous admitted, ducking under a swipe. “But you’re not as clever as you think.”
She feinted a step forward, tricking Raptor into lunging, and then snapped her lasso around the villainess’s ankle, yanking her off balance.
“Gotcha,” Mare-velous said with a smirk.
But Raptor twisted midair, landing gracefully and slicing through the lasso with her claws. “Cute trick,” she said, baring her teeth. “But you’ll have to try harder than that!”
Demoness swooped in, her fiery wings trailing embers as she landed beside Mistress Mare-velous. “Tag me in,” she said with a grin, summoning a ball of fire in her hand.
She hurled the flame at Raptor, who hissed and darted away, retreating to the shadows. “You can’t hide forever!” Demoness shouted, her wings flaring as she scanned the area.
“Don’t be so sssure,” Raptor’s voice echoed, disembodied. “The darknessss is my playground.”
While the others were preoccupied, Steelhead spotted his opening. With a thunderous roar, he charged toward the Medical Wing. Zapp flew in front of him, trying to block his path with a powerful lightning bolt, but Steelhead used his massive metal arm as a shield, absorbing the impact and shoving her aside.
“Out of my way, little bird!” he bellowed, breaking through the line of defense.
“No!” Zapp cried, chasing after him, but Steelhead was too fast.
The remaining heroes regrouped, bruised and battered but still standing. Raptor, realizing she was outnumbered, hissed and vanished into the shadows once more.
Mistress Mare-velous clenched her fists. “Steelhead’s heading straight for the Medical Wing. We have to stop him!”
Zapp shook her head, still recovering from the hit. “He’s too fast. By the time we get there…”
Demoness stepped forward, her fiery wings glowing brighter. “We’ll deal with him. But first, let’s make sure this place is secure. Raptor’s still lurking around.”
Mane-iac, panting but grinning, chimed in. “Fine by me. I’ve got a score to settle with Kitty Claws anyway.”
The calm of the medical wing was shattered as Steelhead barreled through the entrance, his massive metal frame ripping apart the already damaged doors. Alarms blared as staff and guards scrambled, shouting warnings as Steelhead stormed through.
“Intruder! We’ve got a hostile in the medical wing!” a guard yelled into his comm before Steelhead’s mechanical fist crushed him against the wall.
Steelhead advanced through the corridors like a wrecking ball, throwing gurneys and smashing through barricades with ease. Inferno and Voltress tried to slow him down, launching bolts of fire and electricity, but Steelhead shrugged them off, tossing them aside like rag dolls.
“I’m not here for you,” Steelhead growled. “But if you get in my way, you die.”
As he reached the central operating area, Steelhead’s crimson eyes locked onto Silencer and Radiance , who had been helping stabilize the injured. Silencer immediately stepped in front of Radiance, shielding her with his wings.
“You shouldn’t have come here, Steelhead,” Silencer said, flames flickering in his hands. “Turn around, and I might let you walk out alive.”
Steelhead sneered. “Big words for someone who looks like he’s barely holding it together.”
Without further warning, Steelhead charged. Silencer unleashed a stream of green fire, but Steelhead raised his metal arms, deflecting the flames as he closed the distance. Radiance tried to help, materializing a glowing barrier between them, but Steelhead’s punch shattered it like glass.
Radiance hurled glowing constructs at Steelhead—spears, chains, and shields—but he swatted them away effortlessly. Silencer moved in with a burst of speed, launching a flurry of fiery punches at Steelhead’s torso. Each hit landed with a loud clang, leaving scorch marks on the metal but doing little to slow him down.
“Is that all you’ve got, Humdrum? ” Steelhead taunted, recognizing him. “You were a joke then, and you’re a joke now.”
Steelhead swung his massive arm, catching Silencer off-guard and sending him crashing into a wall. Radiance screamed and rushed to his side, but Steelhead lunged at her, grabbing her by the arm and flinging her across the room. Silencer caught her mid-air, but the force of the throw sent both of them hurtling into a set of medical cabinets, shattering them on impact.
“Stay down,” Steelhead said, looming over them. “I’ve got bigger fish to fry.”
Just as Steelhead raised his mechanical fist for the finishing blow, a thunderous roar echoed through the room. Steelhead turned just in time to see Saddle Rager , her transformation in full swing, charging at him like an unstoppable freight train.
“You hurt my friends!” she screamed, her voice distorted by rage. “I WON’T LET YOU HURT THEM AGAIN!”
Saddle Rager slammed into Steelhead with enough force to send him skidding across the room. He smashed into a wall, denting it with the impact. Rager followed up immediately, grabbing one of his mechanical arms and twisting it with a sickening crunch.
Steelhead roared in pain, but he wasn’t out yet. He swung his other arm, the blade extending mid-swing, and slashed at Rager. The blade sliced her shoulder, but it only seemed to fuel her anger. She grabbed the blade with her bare hands and snapped it off like a twig.
“You’re strong,” Steelhead admitted, sparks flying from his damaged arm. “But I’m stronger.”
Steelhead activated a hidden weapon: a concussive shockwave emitter in his chest. The blast sent Rager stumbling back, but she quickly regained her footing and roared again, charging back at him.
The fight devolved into a brutal slugfest. Steelhead’s punches could crumble concrete, but Rager absorbed each hit, her rage acting as a shield. She retaliated with devastating blows of her own, her fists denting Steelhead’s armor and cracking his mechanical limbs.
Steelhead tried to grab her with his remaining arm, but Rager caught it mid-swing and ripped it clean off, sparks and oil spraying everywhere. Steelhead staggered, now defenseless, but he refused to back down.
“This isn’t over,” he growled, attempting to retreat.
Rager didn’t let him. She leaped onto him, wrapping her massive hands around his head. “You don’t get to walk away after what you’ve done!” she screamed, slamming him into the floor with enough force to create a crater.
Steelhead’s systems began to fail, his red eyes flickering as he sputtered, “You... can’t... kill me...”
“WATCH ME!” Rager roared, lifting him over her head. With one final, earth-shaking slam, she drove him into the ground, his entire body shattering upon impact.
The room fell silent except for the crackling of sparks from Steelhead’s broken frame. Rager stood over his lifeless body, panting heavily, her fists trembling.
Silencer, bleeding and barely able to stand, approached her cautiously. “Rager... it’s over. You can stop now.”
She looked at him, her eyes still wild with rage, then down at Steelhead’s remains. Realizing what she had done, her massive form began to shrink back to normal. She collapsed to her knees, staring at her trembling hands.
“I... I didn’t mean to...” she whispered, tears streaming down her face. “I just wanted to stop him... I didn’t want to kill him.”
Silencer knelt beside her, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder despite his injuries. “You saved us, Rager. You saved everyone here. That’s what matters.”
Radiance, clutching her own injuries, limped over and joined them, wrapping her arms around Rager in a comforting hug. “It’s okay,” she said softly. “You did what you had to do.”
Mane-iac arrived moments later, surveying the destruction. “Damn, Rager. Remind me never to get on your bad side.”
Despite the heavy atmosphere, the comment drew a weak chuckle from Silencer. “Let’s regroup,” he said, his voice hoarse. “This isn’t over yet. Tirek’s still out there.”
As they prepared to leave, Radiance helped Rager to her feet. Silencer turned to the shattered remains of Steelhead one last time, his jaw tightening. This fight had cost them dearly, but the battle wasn’t over yet.
Pheonix Ch. 20 "Ends with a bullet"
The sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the corridors as the rest of the Power Ponies burst into the Medical Wing. Their weapons and powers were at the ready, their hearts racing as they prepared for the worst. The destruction of the doors, scorch marks on the walls, and overturned medical equipment painted a grim picture.
“Stay sharp,” Masked Matter-Horn ordered, her voice tense. “We don’t know what’s waiting for us.”
As they entered the central operating area, they froze. The scene before them was a mix of relief and tragedy. Steelhead’s massive, shattered frame lay in a crater on the ground, while Radiance knelt beside a trembling Fluttershy, who was back to her normal form. Silencer leaned against the wall nearby, his suit torn and bloodied, his breathing labored but steady.
“They’re alive,” Mare Do Well said, exhaling in relief. “Thank Celestia.”
The group rushed to their injured teammates. Zapp knelt next to Fluttershy, wrapping an arm around her shoulders. “Shy, what happened? Are you okay?”
Fluttershy sobbed softly, clutching Radiance tightly. “I... I didn’t mean to... I killed him... I couldn’t save him...”
Mistress Mare-velous crouched down, her tone soft but firm. “Fluttershy, listen to me. Steelhead made his choice. He came here to hurt people, and you stopped him. You saved lives today.”
Fluttershy shook her head. “But... killing him doesn’t feel like saving anyone.”
Radiance tightened her hold on Fluttershy. “It’s okay, sweetie. We’re here for you. You did what you had to do.”
Mane-iac stood nearby, uncharacteristically quiet. Her usual teasing demeanor had been replaced with a somber expression. “For what it’s worth, Flutters,” she said, her voice softer than usual, “he wasn’t the type to stop. Sometimes, the only way to protect others is to do what no one else wants to.”
Fluttershy sniffled, but she nodded slowly, finding some solace in their words.
Before the team could fully regroup, the sharp crack of a gunshot echoed from outside the Medical Wing.
“What now?” Zapp said, clenching her fists.
“Stay with Fluttershy!” Silencer ordered, wincing as he pushed himself off the wall. “The rest of you, with me.”
The group rushed outside, their hearts pounding. When they emerged into the courtyard, they were met with a horrifying sight: Specter standing amidst the corpses of the remaining inmates from the earlier battle, including Raptor, who lay lifeless with a bullet wound in her head. The acrid smell of gunpowder lingered in the air.
“Specter!” Silencer growled, his fists igniting with green flames.
Specter turned to face them, his signature gun still smoking in his hand. He gave them a cold, calculating smile. “Tying up loose ends,” he said, his tone devoid of emotion. He raised his gun, pointing it at the group. Before anyone could react, Crow swooped down from above, snatching Specter and carrying him away into the night.
“No!” Zapp yelled, lightning crackling around her as she prepared to give chase, but Silencer held up a hand to stop her.
“Let him go,” he said through gritted teeth. “We’ll deal with them later.”
Before anyone could process what had just happened, Masked Matter-Horn, Fili-Second, and Mare Do Well arrived, their expressions grim.
“Please tell me this isn’t what it looks like,” Masked Matter-Horn said, surveying the carnage.
“It’s exactly what it looks like,” Silencer replied bitterly. “And it’s worse than you think.”
Mare Do Well stepped forward, holding a file folder she’d taken from the Pacifist Wing. “We know what Tirek is after. The serum. It can suppress powers in superpowered individuals and give them to non-powered people. This is a game-changer.”
The mention of the serum caused all eyes to turn to Dr. Rook , who had quietly entered the courtyard with Voltress and Inferno. Masked Matter-Horn wasted no time. “Care to explain, Doctor?”
Rook sighed, adjusting her glasses. “I suppose I owe you all the truth.”
Mane-iac, standing beside her, chimed in. “It’s my fault too. I helped her create it.”
The revelation left the group stunned. Radiance crossed her arms, glaring at them. “Start talking.”
Dr. Rook took a deep breath. “Years ago, I was tasked with finding a way to neutralize superpowers. The idea was to give law enforcement an edge against rogue heroes and villains. But the research evolved, and I discovered a way to reverse the process—giving powers to those who didn’t have them.”
She glanced at Mane-iac. “Michelle came to me voluntarily. She wanted a way to suppress her powers permanently, to stop being Mane-iac and start a normal life.”
Mane-iac nodded. “I didn’t want to be that crazy-haired freak anymore. I thought if I could just... turn it off, I could finally be free.”
Rook continued. “We worked together, and the serum worked—too well. Not only did it suppress powers, but in certain individuals, it amplified them. That’s when the higher-ups at the asylum took notice. They wanted to weaponize it.”
“So, you created a weapon,” Masked Matter-Horn said, her voice sharp. “And now Tirek wants it.”
Rook nodded. “The formula is here, somewhere in the asylum. If Tirek gets his hands on it...”
“He could create an army of powered individuals loyal only to him,” Silencer finished grimly.
The weight of the revelation settled over the group. Mistress Mare-velous clenched her fists. “Then we can’t let him find it.”
Masked Matter-Horn nodded. “We need to split up. Some of us will stay to protect the Medical Wing and the wounded. The rest will search the asylum and stop Tirek.”
“Where do we start?” Zapp asked.
Silencer looked at the group, determination burning in his eyes despite his injuries. “We start with Crow and Specter. They’ll lead us to Tirek.”
“And what about the serum?” Radiance asked.
“We destroy it,” Masked Matter-Horn said firmly. “No one should have that kind of power.”
The group huddled together in the dimly lit Medical Wing, the tension palpable. The revelation about the serum had shaken everyone, but there was no time to dwell on it. Tirek and his associates were still out there, and the stakes had never been higher.
Silencer stood at the center, his injuries still visibly bothering him, though his resolve was unwavering. He surveyed the group, deciding how best to divide their efforts. “We can’t all stick together. We’ll cover more ground if we split up again,” he said firmly. “The formula is the key. If we find it before Tirek does, we have a chance to stop him.”
“Who’s going with you this time?” Masked Matter-Horn asked, her tone cautious.
Silencer glanced around. “Zapp, Demoness, you’re with me. The rest of you focus on finding that formula. It’s hidden somewhere in this asylum, and we need it out of Tirek’s reach.”
As the group began to move, Saddle Rager stepped forward, her gaze determined. “I’m staying here.”
Silencer turned to her, his brow furrowed. “Rager, you’ve done enough. You don’t have to stay behind.”
“I do,” she replied softly but firmly. “I need to protect Dr. Rook and the Medical Wing. This place is vulnerable, and someone needs to make sure the wounded are safe. Besides...” She hesitated, glancing at Silencer’s side. “You’re not in the best shape yourself. If things go south, you need people who can keep up.”
Radiance, standing beside Rager, nodded. “She’s right. We can’t risk the Medical Wing falling. Rager and I will stay here.”
Silencer sighed, but he knew she was right. “Alright, but be careful,” he said, locking eyes with her. “No unnecessary risks.”
Rager nodded, giving him a small, reassuring smile. “You too.”
Masked Matter-Horn stepped forward, holding the map of the asylum they had pieced together earlier. “We’ll start combing through the records room and storage areas. If the formula is anywhere, it’ll be in one of the more secure sections. Mare Do Well, Fili-Second, Mane-iac, and I will take the eastern wing.”
Mane-iac smirked, flipping her hair. “Guess I get to keep an eye on the twins. Try not to slow me down, ladies.”
Mare Do Well rolled her eyes. “Let’s focus on the mission, Michelle.”
Silencer gave a small nod of approval. “Good. Zapp, Demoness, with me. We’ll take the western section and see if we can track down any leads on Crow and Specter. They’ll know where Tirek is hiding.”
Demoness stretched her wings, her glowing tattoos flickering in the dim light. “Finally, some action. Let’s see what kind of trouble we can stir up.”
Zapp cracked her knuckles, a spark of electricity dancing between her fingers. “You got it. Let’s fry those bastards.”
As the group split, Radiance grabbed Silencer’s arm before he could leave. “Xavien,” she said, her voice softer than usual. “Just... be careful, alright?”
Silencer nodded. “I always am.”
“You really aren’t,” she shot back, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “But I’ll be here when you get back.”
With that, Silencer, Zapp, and Demoness made their way out of the Medical Wing, their footsteps echoing in the empty halls. Behind them, the rest of the group dispersed to their respective missions, each carrying the weight of the looming confrontation with Tirek and his forces.
The group of heroines huddled close as Masked Matter-Horn spread out the map of the asylum on a battered table. Its edges were frayed, stained with time and battle, but the layout was still legible. She quickly circled two areas of interest with a marker—Boudon’s office in the administrative wing and the archive vault located in the lower levels near the staff quarters.
“These two locations are our best bets,” Masked Matter-Horn said, her voice steady despite the tension in the room. “If the formula is still in the asylum, it’ll either be in Boudon’s private office or the archive vault where sensitive files and items are kept. We need to split up and hit both simultaneously.”
Before anyone could respond, the shadows in the corner of the room stirred unnaturally, and a low, ominous voice broke the silence. “You should also be aware of what’s happening near the southern lake.”
The girls jumped, startled, as Shadow emerged from the darkness, his imposing figure casting an eerie presence in the flickering light.
“Could you stop doing that?” Fili-Second exclaimed, clutching her chest dramatically. “Seriously, you’re gonna give someone a heart attack one of these days.”
Shadow offered a faint smirk but quickly turned serious, pointing to an area on the map near the southern courtyard. “There’s a major battle happening here. The heroes stationed there are getting overwhelmed. If we don’t send reinforcements, they’re not going to last much longer.”
“Who’s down there?” Masked Matter-Horn asked, narrowing her eyes.
“Soarin, Cloudchaser, Flitter, and Flash,” Shadow answered grimly.
At the mention of Flash, Mare Do Well visibly froze. Her hands clenched into fists, and her breath hitched audibly. “Flash is there?” she asked, her voice a mix of shock and dread.
Shadow nodded. “Yes. They’re pinned down near the lake. It’s bad.”
Without hesitation, Mare Do Well slammed her hands on the table. “I’m going there,” she said firmly, turning to Shadow. “Take me now.”
“Mare Do Well, wait,” Masked Matter-Horn interjected, concern lacing her voice. “We have to prioritize the formula. If Tirek gets his hands on it, the consequences could be catastrophic.”
Mare Do Well shot her sister a fiery glare. “Flash is my fiancé, Twilight. If he’s in trouble, I’m not just going to stand here and plan maps. I need to make sure he’s okay.”
The group fell silent for a moment, the weight of her words sinking in. Finally, Masked Matter-Horn sighed and nodded. “Alright, but be careful. Shadow, make sure she gets there safely.”
Shadow inclined his head. “She’ll be in good hands.”
As the two disappeared into the shadows, the remaining heroines exchanged worried glances. Fili-Second broke the silence. “I get it, but we’re kinda falling apart here.”
“We’ll manage,” Masked Matter-Horn said, her voice regaining its commanding tone. She tapped the map again, refocusing the group. “We still need to hit these two locations. Fili, you’re with me. We’ll handle Boudon’s office.”
Fili-Second gave a mock salute. “Yes, ma’am. Time for some snooping!”
“Mistress Mare-velous, Mane-iac, you’ll head to the archive vault,” Masked Matter-Horn continued. “The lower levels are a maze, so stay sharp and stick together. Mane-iac, you’ve been here before, right?”
Mane-iac tossed her hair dramatically. “Oh, darling, I practically ran the place. Don’t worry, I know my way around.”
Mistress Mare-velous raised an eyebrow but said nothing, nodding in agreement. “We’ll cover the vault. You two stay safe.”
“We’ll regroup here once we’re done,” Masked Matter-Horn said, folding the map and tucking it.
Radiance said . “Come back safe, all of you.”
With that, the teams moved out, each heading toward their respective missions with a sense of urgency.
A FEW MINUTES LATER
Masked Matter-Horn and Fili-Second crouched low in the shadows of the dimly lit hallway, their breaths shallow and hearts pounding. At the far end of the corridor, Boudon's office loomed like a foreboding reminder of the danger they faced. The sight of Marrow leading a group of armed Asylum guards into the room made both heroines pause, their eyes widening in disbelief.
"Are those...?" Fili whispered, her voice barely audible over the distant hum of fluorescent lights.
"Guards," Masked Matter-Horn confirmed, adjusting her high-tech goggles to scan the scene more clearly. The thermal and biometric readouts didn’t show any signs of mind control or external manipulation. "And they’re not being forced. They’re doing this willingly."
Fili's face fell slightly. "I was hoping maybe they were brainwashed or something. At least then we could fix it..."
Masked Matter-Horn frowned. "No. These are collaborators. Traitors. They're helping the villains out of their own volition."
Just then, they heard Marrow's gravelly voice as he barked orders to the guards.
"I hope that bitch wasn’t lying," he growled, his skeletal hands gesturing animatedly. "It’s bad enough she ran off and got herself killed, but now Tirek wants us to pick up the slack. The last thing we need is a bunch of nosy heroes screwing this up."
One of the guards, a burly man with a shotgun slung over his shoulder, replied nervously, "Do you think they’ll come here?"
Marrow let out a derisive laugh. "Oh, they’ll come. They always do. Heroes have a nasty habit of sticking their noses where they don’t belong. If anyone shows up, don’t hesitate—kill them on sight."
The words sent a chill down Fili's spine, but she clenched her fists. "Great. As if things couldn’t get worse, now we’ve got guard-dogs with guns."
"Stay quiet," Masked Matter-Horn hissed, pulling Fili back as the villains and guards entered the office. A few guards remained stationed outside, patrolling the hallway.
The heroines watched as the remaining guards took their positions, scanning the area with sharp, vigilant eyes. Fili leaned closer to Masked Matter-Horn and whispered, "What's the play, boss?"
"We wait until they’re distracted, then take them out quietly," Masked Matter-Horn whispered back. "No sudden moves."
But before either of them could act, Masked Matter-Horn accidentally leaned against the wall, dislodging a loose brick. The heavy chunk of masonry fell to the ground with a loud crash . The guards immediately turned toward the sound, weapons raised.
"Who's there?!" one of them shouted, his voice echoing down the corridor.
"Damn it," Masked Matter-Horn muttered under her breath.
"Plan B," Fili said with a grin, already vibrating with energy. "I got this!"
Before the guards could react, Fili-Second zipped out of the shadows, a blur of pink and white.
“Did you hear that?!” one guard yelled, pointing his weapon in Fili’s direction.
“Too slow!” Fili quipped, darting behind him. She delivered a precise kick to the back of his knee, making him collapse. Before he could recover, she disarmed him with a quick swipe and knocked him out cold with a spinning elbow to the head.
Another guard tried to fire his rifle, but Fili was already behind him. "Oh no you don’t!" she sang, yanking the weapon out of his hands and using it as a blunt object to whack him across the face. He crumpled to the ground like a sack of potatoes.
"Three down!" Fili said cheerfully as she zipped around the next two guards, dodging their clumsy attempts to hit her. She ducked under a wild swing and delivered a flurry of punches to one guard’s torso, sending him stumbling backward into his partner.
Masked Matter-Horn stepped out of the shadows, firing a precision freeze ray at the remaining two guards, encasing their feet in solid ice. "Nice work, Fili."
"Thanks! All in a day's—uh, night’s—work," Fili said, dusting off her hands as the last two guards struggled against the ice.
One of them shouted, "You’re making a mistake! You can’t stop us!"
Fili bent down, grinning ear to ear. "Stop you? Honey, I already did."
Before the guard could retort, Masked Matter-Horn stunned him with a neural disruptor, and he slumped unconscious against the wall.
The hallway was silent once more, save for the faint sound of voices coming from inside Boudon’s office. Fili and Masked Matter-Horn exchanged a glance.
“That was sloppy,” Masked Matter-Horn muttered.
“Hey, we’re not the ones who knocked over a brick,” Fili teased.
Masked Matter-Horn sighed but gave a small smile. “Fair point. Let’s move before Marrow realizes we’re here.”
The two heroines crept toward the door, their senses heightened. Whatever was inside that office, they knew it was worth risking everything to uncover.
The dim office reeked of stale air and sweat, the faint metallic smell of old blood lingering in the shadows. Masked Matter-Horn and Fili-Second entered cautiously, their senses heightened and bodies tense. The eerie silence in the room was broken as two hidden guards leaped out from the darkness.
Before either heroine could react, rough hands grabbed them, and thick burlap sacks were shoved over their heads. Struggling violently, they tried to fight back, but their efforts were met with hard blows to their sides and legs. Fili gasped as a baton slammed into her ribs, while Masked Matter-Horn grunted, trying to resist the pain as a fist connected with her stomach.
"Hold them still!" one of the guards barked, his voice muffled through the sack. The heroines, now semi-conscious, were dragged further into the office.
When the sacks were finally yanked off their heads, both women blinked against the bright light glaring down on them. They found themselves kneeling on the cold floor, hands bound behind their backs. Marrow sat smugly on Boudon’s desk, twirling a hunting knife in his skeletal fingers.
"See?" he said with a sly grin, gesturing toward the heroines. "I told you they’d show up. Didn’t I say so?" He let out a cruel laugh, leaning forward with predatory glee. "Though I must admit, I was hoping for more of you little Power Pony pests. Guess the rest of your team is smarter than you two."
Masked Matter-Horn glared at him, blood dripping from her split lip. "Smarter than sticking around to listen to your pathetic monologue? Maybe."
Marrow’s grin faltered, his eyes narrowing in irritation. "Pathetic, you say?" he hissed, sliding off the desk and approaching her with deliberate menace. "You’ve got quite the mouth on you, don’t you?"
"You’ve got quite the stench on you," Fili mumbled, earning her a sharp jab in the ribs with a baton from one of the guards.
Marrow ignored her and crouched in front of Masked Matter-Horn, his knife flashing in the dim light. He reached out, tilting her chin up with the blade’s tip. "You’re brave, I’ll give you that. But bravery doesn’t mean much when you’re outnumbered and outmatched."
Masked Matter-Horn’s defiant eyes locked onto his. "Outmatched? By you? Please. You’re just another lackey riding Tirek’s coattails."
Marrow’s face twisted in fury, and he stood abruptly, grabbing her by the collar of her uniform and dragging her closer. "Say that again," he growled, his voice low and menacing.
But before Masked Matter-Horn could retort, a smirk crept onto her face, despite the blood dripping from her mouth. "Checkmate," she muttered.
Marrow’s eyes widened in confusion as, in a blur of pink and white, Fili-Second sprang to life.
"Miss me?!" Fili quipped as she headbutted the guard holding her, knocking him out cold. She darted behind Marrow, shoving him away from Masked Matter-Horn with enough force to send him stumbling backward.
"Get them!" Marrow screamed, clutching his chest as his remaining guards swarmed the room.
Fili-Second immediately became a blur, zipping between guards and disarming them in a whirlwind of speed. One guard tried to raise his rifle, but Fili snatched it from his hands before delivering a spinning kick to his chest, sending him crashing into a bookshelf.
Masked Matter-Horn, still bound, flexed her arms against the restraints. With a grunt of effort, she snapped the rope holding her hands, her enhanced strength bolstered by her determination. "Fili, heads up!" she shouted, firing a precision freeze ray at a guard charging Fili with a knife. The guard’s legs froze mid-step, and Fili delivered a casual uppercut that sent him sprawling.
"Nice teamwork, sis!" Fili called out with a grin.
"Always," Masked Matter-Horn replied, leaping into action. She used her freeze ray to block another guard's path, then spun around, using a martial arts maneuver to throw one guard into another.
The room erupted into chaos as the heroines systematically dismantled the guards. Fili zipped behind one guard and slapped a sticky explosive device onto his back. "Oops! You dropped this!" she said cheerfully before pushing him toward the door, where the device exploded with a controlled burst, knocking out three guards at once.
Masked Matter-Horn grabbed a fallen baton and expertly twirled it, blocking blows and striking back with precision. She ducked under a swing and delivered a punishing strike to a guard’s knee, sending him crashing to the ground.
Within minutes, the room was cleared, and the last guard hit the floor, groaning in defeat.
The two heroines turned to Marrow, who had retreated toward the balcony door. He sneered at them, clutching one of his hunting knives. "You think this is over?" he spat. "You’ve just delayed the inevitable. Tirek’s already won!"
"Yeah, yeah, save it for the next villain support group meeting," Fili shot back, dusting herself off.
Marrow’s face twisted in rage. "Cocky little brat," he growled. With a swift motion, he hurled a knife directly at Masked Matter-Horn.
The blade sliced through the air, embedding itself in her upper arm. She gasped, clutching the wound as blood began to seep through her uniform.
"Gotcha," Marrow said with a smirk, backing toward the balcony. "See you in hell!"
But before he could leap, a deafening crack echoed through the room. Marrow froze, his smug expression fading into confusion. His hand went to his chest, where a crimson stain spread rapidly. He staggered, his eyes locking onto the heroines with a mixture of disbelief and rage.
"What...?" he whispered hoarsely, before collapsing backward onto the balcony railing. His body teetered for a moment before falling into the courtyard below.
Masked Matter-Horn and Fili rushed to the balcony, peering down at the lifeless body sprawled on the ground. Fili frowned. "That wasn’t us, right? Because I don’t remember shooting him."
Masked Matter-Horn winced, pulling the knife from her arm and clutching the wound. "No... it wasn’t us. Someone else is here."
The two heroines exchanged a glance, unease settling over them. The battle was over, but the mystery had only deepened.
Mistress Mare-velous and Mane-iac sprinted through the dimly lit corridor leading to the archive vault. The air was thick with dust, and the faint hum of distant machinery filled the silence. As they rounded a corner, the massive steel doors of the vault came into view. Relief started to wash over them until the unmistakable click of a rifle safety being turned off shattered the moment.
"Get down!" Mare-velous shouted, tackling Mane-iac behind a row of abandoned filing cabinets just as the first volley of gunfire erupted.
Bullets ricocheted off the metal walls, the sharp ping echoing in the narrow space. Mane-iac peeked out from cover, her eyes widening at the sight of at least ten guards stationed around the vault entrance, all armed to the teeth. "Are they seriously shooting at us ?!" she yelled over the gunfire.
Mare-velous pressed her back against the cabinet, her whip coiled in her hand. "They probably think we’re intruders!" she said. "Or worse, they’re working for Tirek."
At that moment, Masked Matter-horn’s voice crackled over the radio. "Mare-velous, Mane-iac, listen up! Those guards aren’t under mind control—they’re fully aware of what they’re doing. Assume hostile intent."
Mane-iac scoffed, her hair writhing in frustration. "Figures. Let’s teach these trigger-happy jerks a lesson, then!"
Mane-iac grabbed a metal filing cabinet with her prehensile hair and hurled it toward the guards, forcing them to scatter. The loud crash was followed by shouts of confusion as the guards tried to regroup.
"Cover me!" Mare-velous shouted, leaping out of cover with her whip snapping through the air. The tip of the whip coiled around one guard’s weapon, yanking it from his hands and sending it clattering to the floor. With a swift kick, she sent him sprawling before diving behind a nearby pillar to avoid the return fire.
"One down, nine to go," she muttered.
Mane-iac laughed maniacally as she used her hair to grab another guard by the ankle, lifting him into the air. "You know, I’m starting to like this job!" she said, slamming the guard gently but firmly into the wall, knocking him unconscious.
"Mane-iac, we’re not trying to kill them!" Mare-velous reminded her.
"Oh, relax, Abby," Mane-iac said with a smirk. "He’ll have a headache, but he’ll live."
The remaining guards regrouped near the vault entrance, setting up a defensive formation. One of them barked orders into a radio. "Hostiles in the corridor! Requesting backup!"
Mare-velous frowned. "We can’t let reinforcements arrive. Mane-iac, we need to end this now."
"Leave it to me," Mane-iac said, her hair forming several tendrils that snaked toward the guards’ position. With a flick of her head, she sent a row of discarded pipes tumbling toward them, disrupting their formation.
While the guards scrambled, Mare-velous sprinted forward, using her whip to disarm another guard and tie his hands in one smooth motion. "That’s two," she said, dodging a punch from a third guard and retaliating with a swift elbow strike to his gut.
Mane-iac, meanwhile, used her hair to grab a desk and fling it toward a cluster of guards. They dove for cover, but one wasn’t fast enough and was pinned beneath it, groaning. "Oops," she said with a shrug, using her hair to lift the desk off him. "I’ll admit, I’m a bit rusty with my aim."
The last two guards, realizing they were outmatched, tried to retreat toward the vault. Mane-iac wasn’t having it. She extended her hair, wrapping it around their legs and yanking them backward. "Where do you think you’re going?" she taunted, dangling them upside down.
"Please! Don’t hurt us!" one of them begged, his weapon clattering to the floor.
"Relax," she said, setting them down—hard enough to knock the wind out of them but leaving them otherwise unharmed. "We’re not the bad guys here."
Mare-velous walked over, securing the guards with zip ties she had in her utility belt. "You should have thought about that before shooting at us," she said sternly.
With all the guards subdued, Mare-velous radioed Masked Matter-horn. "The guards are down and secured. We’re heading into the vault now."
As the two heroines caught their breath, Mane-iac turned to Mare-velous. "You know, I think we make a pretty good team," she said, a playful grin on her face.
Mare-velous raised an eyebrow. "Don’t push your luck."
Mane-iac laughed. "Too late for that, darling."
The two walked toward the vault, the tension from the fight still lingering in the air but their determination burning brighter than ever.
Mistress Mare-velous and Mane-iac stepped cautiously into the dimly lit archive vault. Rows of towering shelves lined the walls, filled with dusty files, yellowing documents, and glowing canisters of an unknown substance. The faint hum of machinery reverberated through the air. As they moved further in, they suddenly froze, realizing they were lit up by a web of red laser sights. Tiny dots danced across their torsos, heads, and limbs.
"Great," Mare-velous muttered. "Just what we needed."
Mane-iac’s hair tensed, ready to spring into action. "You’d think we’d catch a break after the hallway shootout," she said through gritted teeth.
Before either could move, a slow, mocking clap echoed through the vault. Out of the shadows stepped Dr. Sebastian Vale, aka "Mindbreaker." His lab coat was pristine, and his signature twisted smirk made the heroines’ stomachs churn. Behind him, several guards worked quickly, securing files, boxes, and vials into metal cases. Vale himself held a small folder, which he slipped into a briefcase.
"Ah, the ever-persistent heroines," Vale said, his voice dripping with condescension. "You never fail to arrive at the worst possible moment—for yourselves, that is."
Mare-velous’s grip on her whip tightened. "Mindbreaker," she said evenly. "Why am I not surprised to find you skulking around here?"
Vale smirked, stepping closer. "Skulking? My dear, I prefer the term orchestrating. Every move you make, every step you take—it’s all according to my grand design. And now, you’re exactly where I want you."
He gestured dramatically toward the shelves. "This, my dear heroines, is the culmination of years of work. Boudon’s little serum experiments? Amateur work compared to what I’ve achieved. You see, her formulas were crude—a base, if you will. But I? I’ve perfected them. Imagine a world where any person could wield godlike power—or none at all."
Vale’s eyes glinted as he stepped toward them, his voice dropping into a sinister whisper. "And you, Mistress Mare-velous... you’ve tasted the futility of power, haven’t you? The loss of control. The inability to protect those you care about. Wouldn’t it be easier to relinquish it all? To just... let go?"
Mare-velous glared at him, unmoved. "You’re insane if you think I’d let you manipulate me. Whatever you’re planning, it stops here."
Mane-iac’s hair bristled as she growled, "You talk too much, Doc. Let’s skip to the part where we beat you down."
Vale laughed, a chilling sound that echoed through the vault. "Oh, you’ll try. But I’m afraid you’re too late."
He turned toward a steel door on the far wall and swiped a keycard. As the door hissed open, he glanced back at the guards. "Sgt. Warmoth, if you would."
The guard, a towering figure in black tactical gear, stepped forward. He carried a large canister, and as Vale disappeared through the door, the guards began pouring gasoline over the shelves and floors.
Mane-iac’s eyes widened. "Oh, come on!" she exclaimed. "Pyromania isn’t exactly original, doc!"
The guards ignored her, methodically drenching the vault in flammable liquid. The acrid smell filled the air, and Mare-velous exchanged a tense glance with Mane-iac.
Mare-velous whispered, "We can’t let them destroy whatever’s in here. It could be the key to stopping Tirek."
Mane-iac grinned mischievously. "I’ve got an idea. Just... don’t hate me for it."
Before Mare-velous could ask what she meant, Mane-iac’s hair snaked around her waist. "What the—Mane-iac?!" Mare-velous exclaimed, struggling in vain as Mane-iac leaped backward toward the entrance with her in tow.
"What are you doing?" Mare-velous demanded, dangling in Mane-iac’s hair as they landed near the entrance. "We can’t just—"
Her words were cut off by a deafening bang . One of the guards near the gasoline puddle had been startled by Mane-iac’s sudden movement and accidentally fired his weapon. The muzzle flash ignited the gasoline instantly.
The fire roared to life, spreading with horrifying speed. Guards screamed as they were engulfed in flames, their bodies consumed in seconds. A chain reaction of smaller explosions erupted as the shelves and canisters ignited, sending papers and debris flying like confetti.
Mane-iac didn’t hesitate. With a quick flick of her hair, she slammed the heavy vault door shut, sealing the inferno inside. The muffled screams and sounds of destruction sent a chill down both heroines’ spines.
Mare-velous panted, her heart racing. "You—You just... You closed the door on them!"
Mane-iac leaned against the door, catching her breath. "They were shooting at us five minutes ago, Abby. And in case you didn’t notice, they were going to blow this place up anyway."
Mare-velous clenched her fists. "We could’ve stopped them without—"
"Without what? Letting the whole place burn down?!" Mane-iac snapped. "Look, I’m not proud of it, but we don’t have time to feel sorry for a bunch of guys who signed up to work for Tirek."
The two stood in tense silence for a moment, the muffled sounds of the fire raging behind the steel door. Finally, Mare-velous sighed, rubbing her temples. "Let’s just... let’s find Vale and end this."
"Now you’re talking." Mane-iac straightened, brushing herself off. "And hey, Abby?"
"What?"
"You’re welcome." Mane-iac flashed a cheeky grin, earning an exasperated glare from Mare-velous as they moved deeper into the asylum.
ELSEWHERE IN THE ASYLUM
Silencer crouched low behind a crumbled section of wall, scanning the corridor ahead with narrowed eyes. Zapp floated just above him, her lightning crackling faintly, ready to strike at a moment’s notice.
"There," Silencer whispered, pointing toward a shadowy corner of the asylum where Crow and Specter were huddled, discussing something in hushed tones. Crow’s wings twitched as he gestured toward a map in Specter’s hand, while Specter appeared to be fiddling with a device.
Zapp arched a brow. "Think we can take them quietly?"
Silencer nodded. "They don’t know we’re here. Stay low—"
Before he could finish, a chilling gust of wind swept through the corridor. The air grew icy, and frost began creeping along the walls. A second later, Frostbite emerged from the shadows, his cold-blue armor glinting under the flickering lights.
"Going somewhere, heroes?" Frostbite growled, his breath forming visible plumes in the freezing air. Without waiting for a response, he slammed his hands together, sending a shockwave of ice toward them.
The icy blast struck Demoness directly, encasing her in a thick layer of ice. Her crimson eyes widened in shock as her entire body froze in place. Zapp and Silencer ducked behind cover as shards of ice rained down around them.
"Gotcha," Frostbite sneered, turning his attention toward Silencer and Zapp. But before he could attack again, a deafening crack echoed through the corridor.
The ice surrounding Demoness began to glow with a fiery red hue, and within moments, it exploded outward in a burst of molten steam. Frostbite stumbled back, shielding himself from the intense heat. When he looked up, Demoness stood before him, her body radiating an almost unbearable heat, her crimson skin glowing like molten lava.
"You shouldn’t have done that," she snarled, her voice low and filled with fury. Flames erupted from her hands, swirling around her as she advanced on Frostbite.
Frostbite snarled, summoning ice spears and hurling them at her. Demoness smashed through them with ease, each shard melting before it could even touch her skin. She closed the distance between them in seconds, delivering a fiery punch to his chest that sent him crashing into the wall.
"You think cold can stop me?" Demoness growled, flames licking at her hair. "I am the fire!"
Frostbite scrambled to his feet, activating a device on his wrist. Jets of icy mist sprayed from his suit, forming a shield of frost around him. He launched another barrage of ice shards, but Demoness dodged and countered with a stream of fire that melted the shards mid-air.
The heat in the corridor intensified as their battle raged. Frostbite’s armor began to crack and hiss under the relentless assault of Demoness’s flames. He tried to retreat, but Demoness was relentless, her rage fueling her power. She grabbed him by the chest plate and slammed him into the floor, her flames burning through his armor.
"You’re done!" Demoness roared, delivering a fiery punch that shattered his chest plate.
Suddenly, alarms on Frostbite’s suit began to blare. "No, no, no!" he shouted, frantically trying to deactivate the overheating mechanisms. But it was too late.
With a deafening boom , Frostbite’s suit exploded in a blinding flash of light and heat. Demoness leapt back just in time, shielding herself from the blast. When the smoke cleared, Frostbite’s charred remains lay motionless on the floor.
Meanwhile, Silencer and Zapp turned their attention back to Crow and Specter. The explosion had momentarily distracted the two villains, giving Silencer and Zapp the opening they needed.
"Go left," Silencer instructed Zapp, who nodded and zipped around the debris to flank the villains.
Specter noticed them first, raising his gun. "We’ve got company!"
Crow flapped his wings, taking to the air. "Handle them!" he barked at Specter before disappearing into the shadows.
"Not this time," Silencer muttered, leaping out of cover. He hurled a green flame toward Specter, forcing him to dive for cover. At the same time, Zapp unleashed a bolt of lightning, striking Specter’s gun and sending it skittering across the floor.
"You’re not getting away," Zapp said, her voice crackling with electricity as she advanced on Specter.
Specter smirked, pulling out a second weapon. "You’re going to regret that."
“GET CROW!” Silencer yelled
Zapp rocketed into the air, her lightning-infused wings crackling with energy as she pursued Crow through the shattered roof of the asylum. Crow flapped his massive black wings, propelling himself into the stormy night sky with impressive speed. Rain began to fall, making the already dangerous chase even more treacherous.
"You think you can outrun me?" Zapp shouted, her voice echoing over the howling wind. "You’re not the only one who can fly!"
Crow glanced over his shoulder, smirking. "Little bird, you’ve got no idea what you’re dealing with." With a powerful beat of his wings, he climbed higher into the storm, banking sharply to evade a bolt of lightning Zapp hurled toward him.
"Not bad," Zapp admitted, a competitive grin forming on her face. She surged after him, her movements quick and precise as she weaved through the clouds. Electricity danced along her body, illuminating her form against the darkened sky. She raised her hands, unleashing a barrage of lightning bolts toward Crow.
Crow dodged with acrobatic ease, rolling and diving to avoid the strikes. "You’ll have to do better than that!" he taunted, swooping low and suddenly reversing direction to dive-bomb Zapp.
Zapp barely managed to barrel roll out of the way as Crow streaked past her, his talons grazing her shoulder. She gritted her teeth, her eyes narrowing. "You asked for it."
She conjured a glowing whip of pure lightning and lashed it toward Crow. The crackling energy snapped through the air, catching the edge of his wing. Crow let out a sharp cry, momentarily losing balance as the whip’s charge coursed through him. He quickly regained control, but Zapp was already closing in.
"Stay still!" she demanded, her wings beating furiously as she delivered a series of quick lightning strikes. One bolt clipped Crow’s other wing, singeing his feathers and forcing him to descend slightly.
"You’re persistent," Crow growled, his tone more annoyed than impressed. "But I’m done playing."
With that, he tucked his wings in, entering a steep dive toward the ground. Zapp followed without hesitation, her lightning leaving streaks in the stormy air behind her. Crow suddenly leveled out and looped upward, banking sharply to the left. Zapp followed, her focus unrelenting.
But Crow had anticipated her move. Using the momentum of his maneuver, he abruptly reversed course and hurtled toward Zapp, claws outstretched. The sudden shift caught her off guard, and he slammed into her, sending them both spinning through the air.
"You’re not so tough without your little lightning tricks," Crow sneered, grabbing her by the arm as they tumbled. He spun her around and flung her downward, sending her plummeting toward the asylum.
Zapp caught herself just in time, her wings spreading wide as she hovered in place, gasping for breath. Her arm throbbed where Crow had gripped her, but she wasn’t done yet. She raised her hands, channeling more energy, and fired a massive bolt of lightning upward.
The shot narrowly missed Crow, instead striking a high-voltage power line in the distance. Crow, unaware of the danger, smirked at her failed attempt. "You missed, little bird."
Zapp’s eyes widened as she watched him veer directly toward the power line. The voltage surged through the line, glowing with energy from her earlier attack. Crow flew straight into the high-voltage line, the overpowered current enveloping him in a brilliant flash of light.
A bloodcurdling scream tore from his throat as electricity coursed through his body, immobilizing him midair. The storm amplified the effect, bolts of natural lightning striking the line and adding to the surge. With one final, agonized cry, Crow’s form went limp, and he plummeted from the sky, disappearing into the darkened woods below.
Zapp hovered in place, panting heavily as she watched the scene unfold. "Guess you were right," she muttered. "I did miss… but I don’t need to hit you directly."
She shook her head, her body aching from the battle, and turned back toward the asylum.
The rain poured heavily over the crumbling asylum courtyard as Silencer stepped forward, his emerald eyes gleaming with determination through the slits of his mask. Across from him stood Specter, his cold grin illuminated by the flashes of lightning that streaked across the night sky. The two locked eyes, the tension between them palpable.
“Finally, the legend himself,” Specter taunted, spinning his custom revolver in one hand while the other rested on his belt. “You’ve been a thorn in our side for too long, Silencer.”
Silencer rolled his shoulders, his black suit shimmering faintly with the green flames that danced along his gauntlets. "And you’ve been the shadow pulling strings for too long, Specter. Tonight, it ends."
Specter chuckled darkly and aimed his revolver. "You sure about that, hero?"
Before another word could be exchanged, the gunshot echoed through the courtyard. Silencer dodged to the side, the bullet whizzing past him, and launched himself forward with a burst of speed. Specter fired again and again, each shot barely missing its mark as Silencer closed the distance between them.
When Silencer reached him, he threw a fiery punch, aiming for Specter’s chest. Specter sidestepped, ducking low and aiming his revolver at Silencer’s stomach. Silencer caught the barrel with one hand, twisting it upward before delivering a powerful knee strike to Specter’s midsection. Specter grunted in pain but used the momentum to roll backward, creating distance.
“You’re fast,” Specter admitted, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth. “But not fast enough.”
Specter drew a second revolver from his holster and fired rapidly. Silencer activated his green flames, spinning them into a fiery shield that deflected the bullets. Closing the distance again, he lashed out with a flaming kick, forcing Specter to drop his guns as he dodged.
The two clashed hand-to-hand, their movements a blur. Specter was agile, countering Silencer’s powerful strikes with precision and skill. He used small blades hidden in his gauntlets, aiming for Silencer’s vital spots, but Silencer’s flames made it impossible to land a clean hit. Silencer, in turn, used his brute strength to batter Specter’s defenses, each punch and kick pushing him closer to the edge of the courtyard.
Their fight brought them near the base of an Angel statue, its sword raised in a symbolic act of protection. Silencer delivered a devastating uppercut that sent Specter staggering backward. Desperate, Specter pulled a flashbang from his pocket and threw it to the ground. The explosion of light and sound disoriented Silencer, giving Specter a moment to leap onto the statue’s pedestal.
“You’re out of your league, Silencer!” Specter shouted, aiming to strike from above. He leapt down, aiming his dagger at Silencer’s neck. Silencer recovered just in time, sidestepping and grabbing Specter mid-air. Using Specter’s momentum, Silencer hurled him backward with all his strength.
Specter’s body flew through the air and collided with the Angel statue’s sword. The blade impaled him through the chest, the force pinning him to the base of the statue. Specter gasped, blood dripping from his lips as he struggled weakly against the unyielding metal.
Silencer approached, his eyes narrowing as he saw the life draining from Specter’s body. “Why?” he demanded, his voice steady despite the chaos around them. “Why are you picking off your own allies?”
Specter coughed, blood spattering onto his shirt. “Tirek… panicked,” he admitted, his voice barely a whisper. “When he realized you were here, after Boudon’s death, he saw it… most of the recruits—liabilities… He told me to clean house. Only those he trusts get to leave.”
Silencer clenched his fists, anger bubbling within him. “And you went along with it?”
Specter smirked weakly, the light in his eyes dimming. “It… ends with a bullet,” he said, his voice fading.
Silencer stepped back, his expression hardening. He pulled out his firearm, the green flames flickering faintly along its barrel. Aiming at Specter, he whispered, “Vi sgos ui'ulph nelithral... ssifisv persvek adun.” (A brave death… rest in peace.)
The gunshot rang out, and Specter’s body went limp, his head falling forward as silence returned to the courtyard. Silencer holstered his weapon, his gaze lingering on the fallen enemy before turning away, his mind already on the next battle.
Author's Note
HEY ALL!
Phoenix ch.1 The Martyr
“So, what’s the plan?” asked Humdrum
“Tirek has the Crystal Heart inside the main chamber of his… aircraft, we believe he is using its power to charge the ray cannons inside the craft, we must disconnect it and render them useless, if not, Tirek will be able to posicion the craft above the Crystal Empire and blow it to pieces,” said Masked Matter-horn
“So, we find the chamber, get the heart, kick the bad guys’ asses, and save the day… easy,” said Zapp
“Except, knowing Tirek he must have figured out the same thing, and must have changed the way those cannons work,” said Humdrum
“Oh, come on Hum, he ain’t that smart, there is no way he’d figure us out,” said Zapp
“We thought the same thing about you, yet, you surprise us,” said Humdrum
“EXCUSE ME?!” said Zapp
“He’s right,” said Fili-second
“Again, excuse me?” said Zapp
“About the cannons, dear, not your limited mental prowess,” said Radiance
“Oh… HEY!” screamed Zapp
“It doesn’t matter… just in case, we’ll split up in 3 teams, Matter-horn, Zapp and Radiance, you three’s gonna head to the west wing and take out the cannons there, Saddle Rager and I will go to the East wing and take out them cannons, and Humdrum… you and Fili-second get to the control room and disconnect the heart and, if you can, activate the self-destruct mechanism,” said Mistress Mare-velous
“Hey! Why do they have to go together?” asked Radiance annoyed
“Because, Fili-second is the fastest one out of all of us and Humdrum is the only one here who is good with computers,” said Mare-velous
“But, I can still go and help them,” said Radiance
“WE are acting as an insurance policy, just in case Humdrum’s gut feeling is true,” said Mare-velous
“BUT!” Radiance tried to argue
“Radiance, I really think you should stick to the plan, your powers would be better put to use destroying the cannons,” said Saddle Rager
Radiance looked at Saddle Rager, then at Mare-velous, and then at Humdrum
“Fine, just… just stay safe, ok,” said Radiance in defeat and worry on her voice
“Always,” said Humdrum
“We’ll be just fine,” said Fili-Second
“Ok, then, let’s roll,” said Mare-velous as Zapp maneuvered the chopper towards Tirek’s floating castle.
“Well, this is our stop,” said Humdrum as he and Fili-second jumped onto the sealing of the craft and rushed towards a locked hatchet.
With a powerful kick, Humdrum opened it, granting access to the upper level of the floating castle.
“He’s so cool,” Radiance thought as Zapp continued to maneuver the chopper toward the hangar.
“Girls, get ready for one heck of a welcoming party,” said Zapp as she landed the chopper in an enemy infested hangar.
“Let’s do this!” said Mare-velous as they jumped off and began fighting their way towards the cannons.
WITH HUMDRUM AND FILI-SECOND
“Odd, where is everybody?” asked Fili-second
“Luckily, we haven’t been detected,” said Humdrum
“Oh, where’s the fun in that?” asked Fili-second
“In getting to the control chamber fast enough and secure everyone’s lives,” said Humdrum as he peaked around the corner
“If speed is what we need, I can take care of that,” said Fili-second
“And activate every trap and alarm on the way,” said Humdrum
“Hum, I’ve got this,” said Fili-second
“Good for you,” said Humdrum
“You don’t trust me do you?” asked Fili-second
“As much as a heroine trusts her sidekick,” said Humdrum
“But I DO trust you,” said Fili-second
“And I trust you, and that is why I prefer we do this quietly, ok?” asked Humdrum
“Ok,” said Fili-second
With that Fili-second and Humdrum started making their way towards the control room, slowly and carefully maneuvering the halls of the craft as to not be discovered.
“Hey, don’t you think it’s way too quiet?” asked Fili-second
“Agreed… something isn’t right here,” said Humdrum as they rounded a corner
“According to the map, the control room is the next door to the left,” said Fili-second
“This one then,” said Humdrum as he walked up to the control panel, hacked it, and opened the door.
“DIBS ON THE FIRST BAD GUY!” screamed Fili-Second as she raced past Humdrum into the control room, only for 2 heavily weaponized armored guards to punch her and send her flying into the wall behind her, causing her to go through it.
“Serves you right you dumb fuck, hopefully from now on you’ll listen to me more,” said Humdrum as he turned and noticed that the armored guards where aiming their guns at him.
“EXTERMINATE!!!” they both roared as they opened fire on Humdrum
Humdrum skillfully avoided every bullet, but due to the fact that he was in an open hallway, there was no place for him to hide, he knew that eventually he’d get tired and become an open target.
“Dammit, I have to find a way to defeat them, and fast… let’s see… their exoskeletons are, more than likely, made out of iron, or at least something similar… they are carrying at least 3,000 rounds of munitions for each minigun… and judging by the speed they are walking at, it must be heavy… which means they… just need… a little… PUSH!” said Humdrum as he dashed towards the wall, run climbed it and ejected himself towards the door’s frame, kicking the 2 guards square on the head, causing them to wobble backwards as they try to regain balance, only to be defeated by the weight of the exo-skeleton and go over the protective railing, falling to their deaths.
“BASTARD!” came a male voice
“Hello, Tirek,” said Humdrum
“I should’ve known it was you, and those sidekicks of yours,” said Tirek
“Uhm… I’m the sidekick, they’re the heroines,” Humdrum corrected
“Really?... Those idiots are the heroines?” said Tirek in disbelief
“Huh, not as bright as you claim to be,” Humdrum said
“Oh, don’t test your luck boy… but yes, it surprises me that those 6 are the “real” heroes here… I mean, compared to you, they’re not the sharpest tools in the shed,” said Tirek
“Are you saying that because I’m a dude and they’re girls?... because if that’s the case, you’d better pray they don’t break your ass,” said Humdrum
“I highly doubt it,” Tirek said as he pointed behind Humdrum
Humdrum turned and noticed Fili-second crawling out of the crater on the wall holding her head
“Oh… I feel like I just took a rollercoaster through a steel wall,” she said
“Oh brother,” said Humdrum
“You see humdrum… what will it take for you to realize that YOU are way better than they are? Hmph… they are holding you back… why don’t you join us, unleash your full potential… become, what you really are,” said Tirek
“You’re wasting your breath Tirek, I’m happy with what I have become,” said Humdrum
“A shadow your own parents ignored?” asked Tirek, trying to get into Humdrum’s head
“They made their choice, I’m not going to hate them for it,” said Humdrum
“HA! Good joke, I know your kind, they don’t take rejection well,” said Tirek
“Then think again, I do not resent anything my parents did to me, or what everyone’s done to me for that matter,” said Humdrum
“Are you stupid?” asked Tirek in anger
“Call me “Romantic” if you want,” said Humdrum in a challenging way
“HA! You’re just afraid of being alone, that’s all it is… open your eyes kid, they don’t care about you, you’re just a servant they use for their own benefit,” said Tirek
“Wrong again…” said Humdrum
“YEAH! Humdrum is very important to us, he’s our friend, of course, we care about him,” Fili-second said as she walked up to stand next to Humdrum
“Oh please, he’s your sidekick, no heroe, ever, has cared about their sidekicks, and they never will,” said Tirek “And you, Humdrum, WAKE UP ALREADY! They say they care about you, but we both know they don’t,” Tirek said
“That’s not true!” Fili-second screamed
“Tirek, you’re really stupid… of course I know they don’t care as much as I’d like them to, but, I know they care about my well being, to a degree that I’m comfortable to,” said Humdrum
“Mark my words kid, they will use you, treat you like shit, break you… and once they’re done, they’ll leave you behind to die… alone,” said Tirek
“That’s not true, we never leave anyone behind,” said Fili-second
“Keep telling yourself that until you believe it,” said Tirek
“I believe it, and so does Humdrum,” said Fili-second
“Then you’re both fools, and so, you will both die as fools… such a shame Humdrum, you have such potential, and yet, you refuse to realize your impending future if you remain next to them… but I am a merciful overlord, I’ll give you one last chance to choose… a family, AKA me… or Solitude, AKA them,” he said as he walked over to the overcommand, not realizing that Humdrum was positioning himself in a particular way
“That’s the thing, Tirek… I’ve always been alone,” Humdrum said as he threw his metal staff at him, imitating a javelin throw, piercing Tirek’s hand
“OH! MY HAND!! YOU’LL PAY FOR THAT! KILL THEM, KILL THEM ALL!!!” screamed Tirek as the remaining guard opened fire on Humdrum and Fili-second
They quickly jumped back and took cover at opposite sides of the door
“Fili-second, this is your queue,” said Humdrum
“Ok!” she said as she jumped up and became a blur as guard after guard fell to the floor winded from the punches they were receiving until eventually all of the guards were incapacitated
“That was easy,” she said as Humdrum walked up to her
“Good for you,” said Humdrum
“IDIOTS! ALL OF YOU! YOU HAVE ONE JOB, AND YOU CAN’T EVEN DO THAT?!!!” Tirek screamed at all of his henchmen and women lying on the floor in pain “Forget it, I’ll do it myself,” he said as he walked over to the over command and pressed a big red button.
“SELF-DESTRUCT SEQUENCE ACTIVATED!” said the computer
“Are you stupid?!!” asked Fili-second “You’re destroying your trump card,” she exclaimed
“Stupid girl, this isn’t my trump card,” said Tirek as he walked over to a cylindrical looking crate
“Then what is?” asked Fili-second
“I AM!” he said as he opened the crate revealing the crystal heart within it
“Oh no!” said Fili-second
“OH, YEAH!” said Tirek as he absorbed the crystal heart and his body began to grow bigger and bulkier “NOW! I’LL SHOW YOU TRUE POWER!!!!” he roared.
MEANWHILE WITH THE REST OF THE GIRLS
BOOM!
“Yeah! Take that you stupid cannons!” cheered Zapp as she used her lightning to explode 2 more cannons
“We’re almost done girls, keep at it!” said Matter-Horn as she used her energy beams to destroy more cannons
“Only 1 more cannon left!” screamed Mare-velous as she rushed to destroy it, only for a hail of bullets to stop her dead in her tracks.
Mare-velous looked up and noticed various henchmen aiming and firing in their direction
“SHIT!” Mare-velous exclaimed as she ducked behind some crates
“Someone do something about those damn guns!” screamed Zapp
“Don’t worry girls, we have your backs!” said Radiance as she used her magic to materialize various crates above the group of henchmen and dropped them on them.
“Ragger, now!” signaled Radiance
But nothing happened
“Where is Ragger?” she asked
“RAGGER?!!” she exclaimed
“Oh! So-sorry… I-I got scared by the guns,” Ragger said as she popped her head out from behind a couple of crates.
“Seriously Darling,” Radiance said in disappointment
“I’ll do it myself!” said Mare-velous as she swung her lasso at the las cannon, latching onto it, and swinging it around in the air for a few seconds and then launched it at the wall, creating an opening that sucked out threatened to suck out everyone in the room.
Only for a bunch of crates to seal it off
“Well, that wasn’t so hard, was it?” said Zapp
“Indeed,” said Matter-horn
“But seriously, Ragger, you can’t coward in the middle of a battle,” said Radiance
“I’m sorry, I-I still have to get used to the fighting,” said Saddle Ragger
“But, that’s the point, Your power is activates with anger, rage, we need that power to fight,” said Radiance
“B-But, the thought of hurting others…” said Ragger
“What about the thought of them hurting us… or Humdrum or… Your cute, little animal friends,” said Radiance
“The wouldn’t dare,” said Ragger
“I don’t know… but, do you want to wait and find out?” asked Radiance
“NO!” said Ragger as her eyes started to resemble flames
“SELF-DESTRUCT SEQUENCE ACTIVATED!”
“HA! Look at that, Fili and the squirt did it!” said Zapp
“He is NOT a squirt!” Radiance shot back at Zapp
“Oh come on sister, he’s short as fuck,” said Zapp
“And yet taller than you,” Radiance shot back
“Ouch,” said Mare-velous
“GIRLS! It’s not the time for that, we have company!” Matter-horn said as she pointed at the henchmen and Women running into the hangar.
“Ragger, I surely hope this time you don’t bail on us,” said Radiance as she got into a fighting stance
“They won’t hurt any cute animals in my watch!” she roared
But just as they were about to strike the first blow, many of them ran past them screaming
“RUN FOR YOUR LIVES!”
“HUH!” They all said as they noticed that no Henchmen or women were trying to fight, but instead reached the escape pods, some were even carrying the injured towards them.
“I guess this means we won,” said Matter-horn
“So anticlimactic!” Zapp complained
“A W is a W, I’ll contact Fili and Humdrum, we must leave before Tirek shows up, or this thing blows,” said Mare-velous
“A little busy right now Mare,” came Humdrum’s voice over the radio
“Yes we know, good job and getting the heart back,” said Mare-velous
“Yeah… about that,” said Humdrum
“What is it?” asked Mare-velous, her voice tone changing to a concerned one
“The info you got was wrong, Tirek set us up, he knew we’d be here,” said Humdrum
“What do you mean?” asked Mare-velous
“When Fili and I arrived to the control room, he was here… is here, waiting for us… we defeated the minions but, then he activated the self-destruct button and merged with the crystal heart,” said Humdrum
“WHAT!!!” they all said
“Yup,” said Humdrum
“Where is he now?” asked Mare-velous
“Fili is keeping him busy, while I am trying to give us some more time in this self-destruct mechanism,” said Humdrum
“We’re heading there right now,” said Matter-horn
“Unders…” was the last thing Humdrum said before his radio signal went dark
“Humdrum?... HUMDRUM DO YOU COPY? OVER?!!!” Radiance said in a panic
“No time, we must get to the control room now!” said Matter-horn as all of the girls began running.
A FEW SECONDS LATER
“It’s supposed to be around the corner!... THERE!” exclaimed Zapp as she pointed at an open door before them
Just then Fili-second Flew right out the door and through the previous crater.
“FILI!” they all screamed as they rushed over to help their friend
“Fili, you ok?” asked Mare-velous
“Peachy, luckily I had already flown through this wall before,” she said as she popped her head out of the crater
“Glad to hear,” Mare-velous said in a weird-out tone
“OUF!!” came Humdrum’s voice as he flinched from Tirek’s attack
“Humdrum, we’re here to help!” Matter-horn said
“Great!” Humdrum said as he blocked another of Tirek’s attacks “We must free the heart,” he finished just as Tirek punched him square in the face and sent him flying through the wall and out of the aircraft
“HUMDRUM!!!” they all screamed as they saw what happened
“YOU BASTARD!” Radiance screamed as she began to pummel Tirek with different objects
“That's all you got, girl?” said Tirek
“Maybe, but not me!” said Zapp as she dashed in and punched Tirek in the head causing him to stumble.
“Ah, ah, you ain’t going nowhere!” said Mare-velous as she used her lasso to tie Tirek’s feet, and lose even more balance
“You’re going down Tirek!” said Matter-horn as she shot an energy beam at him
The impact of the beam in his chest, tripped him over, directly into the path of Ragger’s fists
“I won’t let you hurt anyone ever again!” she roared as she punched Tirek’s chest, freeing the crystal heart
“NO!” screamed Tirek as he felt the heart leave his body and it morphed back to normal
“We did… THE HEART!” screamed Matter-horn as they all saw that it was being sucked out by the opening on the wall.
“ZAPP GET THE HEART!” screamed Mare-velous
“I won’t reach it on time!” exclaimed Zapp as the heart shot out of the hole, only for a hand to appear out of nowhere and catch it.
“That was close,” said Humdrum as he jumped back into the control room
“HUMDRUM!!” they all exclaimed in happiness
“What, did you really think you’ll get rid of me that easily,” he said as he tossed the crystal heart to Matter-horn
“Tirek, by order of Princess Celestia, ruler of the Canterlot, and Princess Cadence ruler of the Crystal Empire, you are hereby under arrest, you have the right to remain silent…” Matter-horn began but was cut off by Tirek
“I waive that right!” he said as he grabbed a gun and shot at the overcommand computer causing it to overheat and explode, sending everyone in the room flying.
“Oh… is everyone ok?” asked Masked Matter-horn as she got up
“We’re good,” said Mare-velous
“Tirek got away though,” said Fili-second
“We’ll catch him another day,” said Masked Matter-horn
“Guys, Radiance isn’t getting up,” said Ragger as the rest of the team crawled over to her
“She took a bad blow to the head,” said Ragger
“We have to get her medical help and fast,” said Mare-velous
Just as she said this, they heard a loud explosion below them and the whole aircraft beginning to free fall
“That must’ve been the rocket’s exploding,” said Zapp
“We must get off of this thing fast!” said Matter-horn
“But, if this thing falls to the ground, it’ll level the whole Empire!” said Mare-velous
“Once we’re on the ground, we can the soldiers to blow it to smithereens,” said Matter-horn
“Remind me why they didn’t do that earlier?” said Zapp
“Ahem,” said Matter-horn holding the crystal heart
“Oh, yeah, I forgot,” said Zapp
Then another explosion, this time above them, sent them scattering for cover, except for Humdrum, you lunged himself on top of Radiance’s body to act as a shield from the debris.
Luckily no debris fell on top of them
“We must get out here, NOW!” said Mare-velous as she rushed over to Radiance and Humdrum, lifting her up and rushing out of the control room with everyone else in tow
“We must head over to the hangar, or best option is to get to the chopper and fly out,” said Zapp
“The hanger is destroyed, nothing in there is flying,” said Humdrum
“Can’t the 2 of you fly out and get another chopper?” said Fili-second
“At this altitude we’d pass out do to the lack of oxygen,” said Ragger
“And, even if we were able to do so, it’ll take too long to head back,” said Zapp
“There are some extra escape pods at the south end of this aircraft,” said Humdrum
“Then we’ll head there,” said Matter-horn as she turned right followed by the rest of the team.
The group of heroes continued to run through hallways after hallway, as fast as they could while trying their best to avoid the debris falling around them.
“We’re almost there!” exclaimed Matter-horn as she pointed to the sign that said escape pods
Just as they were about to turn onto the hallway, they heard a loud BOOM behind them.
They all turned and saw a massive ball of fire heading towards them
“RUN!!!” screamed Matter-horn as they all turned the corner and dashed across it
“We aren’t going to make it!” said Mare-velous as they could feel the heat rising behind them.
Then Humdrum noticed something to his left, it was the safe door of the hallway, this gave him an idea.
“I’VE GOT AN IDEA!” he said as he jumped to the side and pushed the door shot, using his body as an anchor to force it shut.
“HUMDRUM!” Mare-velous exclaimed
“I’M GOOD, JUST GO… ONCE IT DISSIPATES I’LL CATCH UP!” he said as he kept the door closed.
The girls continued to rush down the corridor, but then another ball of fire appeared before them making them stop in their tracks and fall to the floor as it dissipated.
“HOW MUCH FURTHER!!!” asked Zapp
“WE’RE ALMOST THERE, THEY’RE JUST ACROSS FROM THAT DOOR!” said Matter-horn
“GIRLS YOU ALRIGHT?!” came Humdrum’s voice
“WE’RE GOOD, YOU?” asked Masked Matter-horn
“I’m good, heading over to you now,” said Humdrum
“COME ON THEN!” said Zapp as she, Fili-second and Mare-velous dashed towards the escape pods’ hangar, while Masked Matter-horn and Ragger waited for Humdrum to catch up
“Zapp, any escape pods left?” asked Matter-horn over the radio
“One in functioning order, I’m getting it ready to launch,” said Zapp
“Radiance is all strapped up, we’re just waiting for you,” said Mare-velous
“We’re on our way!” said Masked Matter-horn as Humdrum caught up to them
“Quick, this place isn’t going to wait much longer to collapse,” said Zapp
“COME ON!” Masked Matter-Horn exclaimed as they made a dash for the hangar.
As they were nearing the hangar, Ragger noticed that the hatchet door was beginning to close
“THE DOOR!” she screamed as she jumped underneath it and did her best to keep it open, but she soon realized that it was far heavier than she thought
“Good job Ragger,” said Matter-horn as she dashed through the opening to safety.
“No problem,” Ragger said in a huff
“Right behind you Ragger,” came Humdrum’s voice
“Ok...I can’t hold it any longer… it’s going to slip… Is this it for me?” Ragger said, just as the last drop of her strength was fading, she felt something wrap around her waist and push her forward.
“SAFE!” said Humdrum as he and Ragger landed at the other side of the hatch as it closed behind them.
“Th-thanks,” said Saddle Ragger
“Thank me when we’re off this cursed flying piece of scrap metal,” said Humdrum as he helped her up and continued to make their way towards the escape pod.
The only thing standing in their way was a small bridge, which seemed to be getting weaker by the second
“HURRY YOU 2!” exclaimed Mare-velous as Ragger and Humdrum began to cross the bridge.
They were half way down the bridge, when they heard a crack above them
This caught their attention, they looked up to see what it was and saw various pieces of the ceiling falling towards them
“JUMP!!!” screamed Humdrum as both he and Ragger jumped towards the other end of the bridge as this one was hit by the debris and fell into the abyss
Humdrum and Ragger, barely made it to the other end, but due to the debilitated state of the aircraft, their grip wasn’t as strong as they thought.
“NO!!!” screamed Mare-velous as she jumped towards the edge to try and catch her 2 teammates, not a second too soon, as Ragger’s grip failed her and she slipped, only to be caught by Humdrum.
This action caused the edge of the railing he was holding onto to break, but Mare-velous caught him.
“HANG ON YOU 2!” Mare-velous exclaimed as she battled to pull both of them up
"OUCH! my wing!" Exclaimed Ragger as a metalic rod hit her left wing.
“Mare, Take Ragger’s hand!” exclaimed Humdrum as he lifted Ragger’s arm high enough for Mare-velous to grab her hand.
“ARGH! YOU’RE SLIPPING!” Mare-velous said
“Hang on, we’re coming!” said Fili-second as she and Matter-horn began to unbuckle the many seat belts and straps holding them in their seats.
As this happened Mare-velous’ grip on Humdrum’s arm began to fail, causing him to almost fall into the abyss.
“ARGH!” Mare-velous screamed in pain as she did her best to get a better grasp on Humdrum’s arm, while at the same time trying to keep her grip on Ragger.
Humdrum desperately looked around for something to help Mare-velous, but no matter where he looked there was nothing
“Damm it, if I don’t do anything soon we’re all going to die… or worst, the whole Crystal Empire will cease to exist… the death toll will be in the millions,” Humdrum thought as something caught his eye
There a few feet below him, was a crane holding various barrels of gasoline, it was dangling in a precarious angle
Humdrum followed the angle and noticed that if there was a way to barrels into the mainframe and into the fire, it would create a bigger explosion allowing the aircraft to drift further away… however, it needed an opening for the fire and shock wave to push the craft away.
“It’ll have to be a big crater… the size of a person at least… my size to be exact,” he thought as a hard tug made him come back to his senses
“Damn it!” exclaim Mare-velous as she continued to fight gravity to save her friends
Humdrum looked at her and then at the crane and finally at the fire, then he looked up at Mistress Mare-velous, her face was red with exhaustion and she was sweating heavily.
With this, Humdrum grabbed his Metal Staff, aimed for the crane’s control lever and threw it, hitting his target.
The crane went wild, and swung the barrels into the fire as planned, but now came the hard part
“Mare, let me go!” he said
“WHAT?!!!!!” she screamed in surprise
“Save yourselves!” Humdrum screamed
“ARE YOU CRAZY?!” she screamed
“Mare, please,” said Humdrum
“NO WAY JOSE, WE AIN’T LEAVING WITHOUT YOU, WE’RE A TEAM!” she exclaimed
“WE’RE COMING!” exclaimed Fili-second as she headed over to Matter-horn to help her free herself from the strap.
“You hear that Humdrum, just hold on for a few more second,” Ragger said
“Yeah, I’ve got my second wind, everything’s going to be alright,” said Mare-velous as she started fighting to save them both.
“Mare, if you don’t let me go, millions will die,” Humdrum pleaded
“I WON’T LET MY FRIEND DIE!!!” Mare-velous exclaimed
Humdrum knew his pleading was falling on deaf ears, that’s when he realized that the part of the floor Mare-velous was lying on was about to break.
“If she doesn't let me go soon, they’ll fall with me,” said Humdrum
“FREE! LET’S GO!” came Fili-seconds voice as she and Matter-horn got up and raced towards their friends
“Mare… thank you… for everything,” Humdrum said as he slipped out of Mare-velous’ hand and began to fall
“HUMDRUM!!!!!” Mare-velous screamed as Fili-second and Matter-horn arrived, only to see their friend be engulfed by the fire ball beneath them
“NO~!” Mare-velous screamed as Fili-second and Matter-horn helped Ragger up and into the escape pod.
Humdrum felt the warmth of the fire around him, and slowly closed his eyes as he accepted his fate
“It’s for the best… what is one life compared to millions?” he thought as everything went dark.
“What makes you a hero? The name, the bod, the... power?... everyone I knew was always saying that: If you don’t have a good hero name then you’re a villain, if you don’t have a muscular or lean or sexy body then you’re a villain… if you don’t have magic or power, then you’re a normy, or a villain… it was the same shit all the time,”
“I was always against this way of thinking, it felt too… convenient… convenient for those who had the looks, the name and the power, but no self-esteem… but, nevertheless, I was also a victim of this way of thinking since day 1 of my life…”
“Congratulations, it’s a healthy baby boy,” said a doctor
“Oh, thank you lord,” said the mother
“Welcome my son, welcome,” said the father as he cut the umbilical cord
“Now, we’ll just do the testing and be back with him and the results in a few minutes,” said the doctor as she and the nurses left the room
“Oh, Felix, I’m so happy,” said the woman
“Me too, my love, me too,” said Felix
“This was the only moment in my life where my parents felt proud of me… cause after that, I was no longer of any importance to them…”
“WHAT DOES THAT MEAN?” asked Felix
“Exactly what it does Mr. Davidson, your son is a normy,” said the doctor
“But, how can it be? Why wife and I are the 2 strongest heroes in this town,” said Felix
“Just because the parent’s have a lot of power or strength doesn’t give the baby powers, it’s the same thing for normy couples who have super babies,” said the doctor
“Is there anything you can do?” asked the woman
“Unfortunately Mrs. Davidson, magic and power aren’t implanted into people, if that were the case everyone would be supers,” said the doctor
“This… this can’t be,” said Mrs. Davidson
“If it makes you feel any better, we did directed many “Super-human” abilities in your son, with proper practice he can be accomplish great things,” said the doctor
“Thank you,” said Felix
“I’ll bring the baby and the report back in a moment,” said the doctor
“Take your time,” said Felix in an emotionless voice
“Now, I know what you’re thinking… WHAT THE LITERAL FUCK?!! Well, my “parent’s” reaction was still “humaine”. Some are immediately given up for adoption or abandoned without a second thought… so, at least I knew what it was to have a “family” since my mom did care for me and my dad trained my abilities, but I knew that in their eyes I was a failure,”
“You might be saying that I’m “Overreacting” but, unfortunately, I am not, my father used to tell me this every time I failed to do something exactly as he wanted me to… it was also the last thing he ever told me…”
“BREAKING NEWS: today, Wednesday, October 28th, Captain Forge and Super Flame have died, yes people, today is a sad day for us, our 2 strongest heroes in history have succumb in their battle against Emperor Death, Felix Davidson and Natasha Davidson (Nee Olsen) lost their battle against their oldest nemesis, Emperor Death, who at the same time was defeated by Daniel “Discord” Castro. The Superhero team and couple leave behind a young son, whose identity is being kept secret from the public. Here at Canterlot Studios we pray for their eternal rest. This is Abrey Roberts, News at 7,”
“I remember that day, I was… 6 years old when it happened… I remembered I cried a lot when they told me, and for security reasons, I wasn’t even able to attend their funerals… I didn’t really visit their grave much anyway… I didn’t feel a need to do so or… a connection to them… which scared me,”
“However, I decided not to let this stop me or affect me, which in the end became one of the best decisions in my life…”
“After I finished Elementary school, my Uncle Discord, who was my legal guardian, decided to enroll me at Canterlot’s Superhero Junior High… and I must admit… it was hell… ”
“Hmph… urgh… Oh, my head… it’s killing me,” said Humdrum as he opened his eyes
The first thing he noticed was that he was in an undisclosed and unknown location, by the looks of it, he was in a very cozy looking bedroom.
It seemed it was the house of someone with money, or some sort of high or royal status, since it was very well decorated, and everything in it seemed expensive.
And the last thing he realized was that his body had changed incredibly… his body, which once was had a toothpick like built was now bulky and toned as if he was some sort of Roman God, his, once, boney and barely manly back, was now rock hard and a pair of powerful looking wings stretched on both sides
And lastly, his body was completely patched up, and his wounds treated with a great care to detail.
“What the?” he thought as he began to hyper-ventilate and then the biggest surprise, Humdrum had had in his life happened.
As he continued to hyper-ventilate, from his mouth, sparks began to fly out, before one power fire discharged.
Humdrum was so surprised he quickly shut his mouth and swallowed, following this green smoke escaped his nostrils.
“What the hell happened to me?” he thought
Just then, he heard the door to the room open, and in walked an young looking dragon
“Oh, good you're awake, honny, he has awoken!” said the man as he entered the room
“Where am I? WHO are you? What do you want?” said Humdrum
“You’re in my house, in our guest room to be exactly… My name is Alister, but folks called me… The Fire Emperor,” both he said
Humdrum looked at him in surprise
“Do you know me?” asked Alistar
“Yes, you where mentioned in various history books back at the academy,” Humdrum said
“Well, sounds nice, but I don’t like all the fame thing,” said Alistar
“What happened to me?” asked Humdrum
“Kid… you are what we dragon folk call a “Phoenix” someone whose powers have been reborn, far better and stronger,” said Alistar
“Powers… I don’t have magic,” said Humdrum
“Well, what I saw make me differ,” said Alistar
“What you saw?” asked Humdrum
“My wife and I were matching the destruction of the Aircraft that was hovering near the Crystal Empire… it was an amazing spectacle, then, BOOM! The aircraft began to explode and drift eastbound towards the mountain range passing over where we were standing… the next thing we know, there you are, flying out of the big ball of fire with such power and grace… almost… Godly… and then, you landed on the field a few meters away, looked at us and passed out… and so we brought you here, to our manor in Magmapolis, Dragonlands Territories,” said Alistar
“Magmapolis… I guess the aircraft was still moving forward after we landed, that’s the only explanation I have on why I suddenly landed in the Dragonlands …” Humdrum was about to ask more questions when a younger looking dragoness walked in.
“Oh, I am glad to see you awake young man, here, eat up, you need to get your strength back, soon,” she said as she placed plate after plate of food in front of him.
Humdrum’s mouth began to salivate at the look of the food
“Well, don’t just stare at it, eat,” said the woman
“Th-thanks for the food,” said Spike as he crossed himself before eating
The food was delicious, and Humdrum gulfed it down as fast as possible.
“I take it you like it,” said the woman
“It is delicious,” Humdrum said as he continued to eat
“Glad to hear,” said the woman
“So… Humdrum… if you mind me asking, what happened up there?” asked Alistar
At the mention of this, Humdrum dropped the fork and knife that were in his hands and quickly moved them up to his face, just to realize that his mask was gone.
“Don’t worry, we’re not going to tell anyone who you are,” said the woman as she showed Humdrum his mask.
Humdrum sighed and began to tell them everything.
A FEW MINUTES LATER
“... And I woke up,” he said
“You are hero, kid,” said Alister
“You’re parent’s would be proud,” said the woman
“I hope that were the case,” said Humdrum
“Oh, bad blood?” asked Alister
“That… and… their both dead,” said Humdrum
“Oh, sorry to hear that,” said the woman
“Well, it happened 6 years ago, almost 7,” said Humdrum
“Oh, how did they die, if you mind me asking?” said the woman
“Killed by Emperor Death,” said Humdrum
“Oh, your parents were Captain Forge and Super Flame?” asked the woman
“Yeah,” said Humdrum
“It must’ve been sad for you,” said Alistar
“It was for some time, but… my parents were never happy that they had me,” said Humdrum
“Oh, why?” asked Alistar
“I was born without magic,” said Humdrum
“Well, that explains a few things,” said the woman
“Mind telling us their names?” asked Alistar
“My mom’s name was Natasha Olsen, and my father’s alias was Felix Davidson,” said Spike
“Alias?” asked Alistar
“Yeah, at first I thought it was a mistake, but, I found my birth certificate one time and it his name was Frederick Davenport,” said Humdrum
“Davenport?” asked Alistar in shock
“Yes, why?” asked Humdrum
“That’s our eldest’s son’s name,” said Alistar
“Oh God, no!” said the woman
“That means,” said Spike
“You’re our grandson,” said Alistar
“My father never mentioned he had family,” said Humdrum
“Because… some things happened and your father cut ties with us and his younger brother, who later did the same” said Alistar
“Oh,” said Humdrum
“We always hoped that he’d come back some day, but…” said the woman
“I’m sorry,” said Humdrum
“You have nothing to be sorry about,” said Alistar
“What’s going to happen to me now?” asked Humdrum
“Well, you can’t go back, since everyone must think you’re dead, and if you do, people might not believe you and drive you out… and I can’t bare the thought of you being alone in the world for one more second,” said Alistar
“Me neither,” said the woman
“So, since we’re family, we’ll become your legal guardians,” said Alistar
“It’ll be like a new start, and you don’t have to be alone anymore,” said the woman
“A-are you sure?” asked Humdrum
“Of course, heck I can even train your new abilities, if you want, of course,” said Alistar
“I… I don’t know what to say… I’m used to being alone,” said Humdrum
At the mention of this, the woman hugged him
“Never again, we’re hear for you,” she said
Humdrum began to sob as the woman’s hug intensified and Alistar joined in
After a few minutes they finally parted
“By the way young man, what’s your name?” asked Alistar
“Xavien… Xavien Davenport, but, my mother called me Spike, when I was a toddler,” he said
“Then, welcome home, Spike,” said Alistar.
MEANWHILE AT THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE HOSPITAL
“Oh!... where… where am I?” asked Radiance
“RADIANCE! We're so glad you’re awake,” they all said
“What happened?” asked Radiance
“After Tirek tricked us, you were blasted into the wall and banged your head badly, to be honest, when you arrived here you were almost dead,” said Fili-second in a gloomy tone
“Oh, and where is the ruffian?” asked Radiance
“He got away, but, we were able to return the heart,” said Matter-horn in a gloomy tone
“Well, the mission was a success… by the way, where is Humdrum?” asked Radiance
The room went completely silent
“Girls? Where is he?” she asked again
“He… he didn’t make it,” said Matter-horn
“What?” Radiance said
“He… he sacrificed himself to save Ragger and angle the falling craft away from the Empire,” said Matter-horn
“I tried to hold on to him, but he… he just let go of me and his hand slipped out of mine,” said Mare-velous
“It was after we were all in the escape pod that we realized why he had done it,” said Zapp
Radiance remained silent
“Radiance?” asked Ragger
“Leave,” Radiance muttered
“What?” asked Fili-second
“LEAVE! GET OUT! LEAVE ME ALONE!!!!” Radiance screamed as tears fell from her eyes.
The girls got the message and left the room.
“Humdrum… why?... Why did you leave me behind?... You promised you’d never leave!...I… I never got to tell you… How I felt…” Radiance said as she cried louder and louder.
A FEW DAYS LATER
“Death comes to us all, some sooner than others, some peaceful than others… No matter if you’re a superhero, a hero, a sidekick, or a normal human being… we can all be certain that death will always come… I know many of you present knew Humdrum, knew of him, or even had the chance of working together once or twice… Humdrum, might’ve not been the most powerful or the strongest “sidekick” around… but none of you can deny that inside his young chest, a heart of pure gold beated proudly… for he was honest, kind, and most importantly, brave… lest we forget, who he was, what he stood for, and most importantly, what he sacrificed for, and let his life and death, be a learning experience for one and all, of what it is to be… a real hero… Goodbye Humdrum… may you rest in peace and continue to aid us from the great beyond,” said Discord as he dropped a bouquet of roses into the hole where a casket was being lowered.
One by one, many people, super heroes, sidekicks or normies came up to the grave and deposited flowers, paid their respects and walked away.
Eventually only 6 girls remained, none of them moved, or said a word, all they could do was cry or look at the tombstone with teary eyes.
View Online
Phoenix Ch. 10 - The Plan to shake the Crime World
Author's Note
Hi All: I hope you enjoy, I know it's a long chapter, I got a bit carried away. Sorry!!!
Also:
HAPPY NEW YEAR!!!
Phoenix Ch. 10 - The Plan to shake the Crime World
HOURS LATER IN SPIKE’S HOUSE
Hours after their momentous decision to reunite as a team and take on the formidable challenge posed by Tirek and his organization, the group arrived at Spike's house. The environment was a stark contrast to the tense and action-packed scenes they were accustomed to. Spike's home, a reflection of his personality and interests, offered a welcoming and relaxed atmosphere.
As they entered Spike's "Man Cave," a space decked out with various gadgets, memorabilia, and comfortable seating, The Creator's eyes lit up with interest and a hint of envy. "I've been planning on building one similar," he remarked, his gaze wandering over the details of the room. "This is impressive, Spike."
His comment sparked a conversation about house renovations and personal spaces, a topic that allowed them to unwind and engage in more everyday, light-hearted discussions. Each member of the group had their own ideas and preferences, leading to an animated and friendly exchange.
"So, what's your plan for your man cave, Creator?" asked Microchips, leaning back in one of the plush chairs.
The Creator, always enthusiastic about his projects, launched into a detailed description. "Well, I've been thinking about an integrated lab and entertainment area. High-tech, of course. Maybe a retractable workbench, smart lighting, sound system... the works."
Shadow, who had been quietly observing the room, added, "Sounds like you're going to need a bigger house for all that."
There were chuckles around the room as they imagined The Creator's ambitious project. Spike, enjoying the banter, contributed his own insights. "Well, if you need any help with the tech stuff, you know who to call. This place was a labor of love, and I learned a lot putting it together."
Soarin, who had been examining some of the memorabilia on the walls, turned around. "You guys are making me feel like I need to step up my game at home," he said with a laugh.
Cloudchaser and Flitter nodded in agreement, their expressions playful. "We'll hold you to that, Soarin," Cloudchaser teased.
As the conversation continued, the atmosphere in the room was light and jovial, a pleasant change from the usual intensity of their heroic endeavors. It was moments like these that reminded them of the importance of balance in their lives, of having a space and time to relax and just be themselves.
After a few more seconds of friendly conversation, Cloudchaser turned to Spike and said
“So, what is the plan, Spike?”
Cloudchaser's question directed everyone’s attention back to Spike. Sensing the shift in focus, Spike motioned towards the massive screen that dominated one wall of the Man Cave. “I’ve been doing some research on Tirek’s organization and his allies,” he began, his voice taking on a more serious tone.
As the group gathered around the screen, Spike activated it, revealing an intricate web of connections, profiles, and data points. The screen displayed a detailed map of Tirek’s organization, with various names and entities connected by lines, indicating their relationships and roles within the criminal network.
“Here’s what I’ve managed to uncover,” Spike explained, pointing to different sections of the display. “Tirek’s organization is more complex and far-reaching than we initially thought. It’s not just local; it has connections that spread across different cities and even countries.”
He zoomed in on certain names, highlighting key figures. “This here is Manestrosity, a muscle-for-hire who’s been linked to several high-profile heists. Then there’s Doctor Hope, known for his expertise in experimental tech, which he’s been supplying to Tirek’s operations.”
As he moved through the profiles, some names were marked with red X’s, accompanied by the label ‘Dead’. “Manestrosity, Doctor Hope, Breezeasy – they were significant players, but they’ve been taken out,”
The group absorbed the information, their expressions a mix of concentration and concern. Spike’s research painted a picture of a deeply entrenched and dangerous criminal empire, one that would require careful planning and coordinated effort to dismantle.
“Tirek’s network is like a hydra, though,” Spike continued. “You take out one head, and another appears. That’s why we need to be strategic about this. We can’t just go in guns blazing. We need to target the key players, disrupt their operations, and cut off their resources.”
The Creator nodded in agreement. “This is going to be a chess game, not a street brawl. We need to be smart, hit them where it hurts.”
Shadow added, “And we need to watch our backs. If Tirek realizes we’re onto him, he’ll come after us with everything he’s got.”
The room was filled with a sense of resolve and determination. Spike’s detailed analysis had given them a clearer understanding of the challenge they faced. They knew the road ahead would be fraught with danger and complexity, but they were united in their goal to bring down Tirek and his criminal empire.
Microchips, ever observant and detail-oriented, scrutinized the sprawling network displayed on the screen. He noticed a peculiar pattern – several profiles, unlike the others marked with clear names or aliases, were labeled only with nicknames or simply "Unknown." His curiosity piqued, he turned to Spike for clarification.
"Hey, I noticed that some of these profiles don't have much information, just nicknames or 'Unknown'. What's up with that?" Microchips inquired, pointing towards the screen.
Spike, following Microchips' gaze, nodded in acknowledgment. "You're right. Those are the figures we know least about. I haven't been able to dig deep enough to uncover their true identities or roles within Tirek's organization. They’re like ghosts – heard of, but never seen clearly."
His tone reflected a mix of frustration and determination. Unraveling the mysteries of Tirek's network was a complex task, and these elusive figures represented a significant gap in their understanding of the criminal empire.
The Creator leaned in closer, examining the 'Unknown' profiles. "These could be some of the key players. The less we know about them, the more important they might be to Tirek’s operations."
Shadow nodded in agreement. "It means we need to tread carefully. These unknowns could be anyone and could strike from any direction. We’ll need to be on our guard, gather more intelligence."
The group collectively understood the challenge these unknown entities posed. They represented the hidden dangers within Tirek's organization, the unseen threats that could undermine their efforts.
Spike, taking a step back, addressed the group. "This is where we start. We peel back the layers, uncover who these unknowns are, and how they fit into Tirek's plans. It’s going to take some time and a lot of digging, but we’ll get there."
“Or… I can do this,” Microchips said
Microchips' swift and decisive action captured everyone's attention. As he settled in front of the computer and began to type rapidly, a focused expression on his face, Spike watched curiously.
"What are you doing?" Spike asked, intrigued by Microchips' sudden initiative.
Microchips, without pausing his typing, explained, "Creating a specific VPN that will allow us to obtain information from any police station or government in the world about the people on this list. It's similar to what I did with the Oracle back at the Powerponies' hideout."
His fingers flew over the keyboard, the screen filling with lines of code. The others gathered around, watching his work with a mixture of admiration and anticipation. Microchips' technical expertise was well-known among the group, and his ability to create complex systems was nothing short of impressive.
The Creator, leaning in closer, nodded in approval. "That's brilliant. If we can tap into global databases, we might be able to uncover more about these 'Unknowns' and the rest of Tirek's network."
Shadow, always cautious, added, "Just make sure it’s secure. We can't afford to leave any digital footprints that could lead back to us."
Microchips responded with confidence. "Don't worry, it'll be completely encrypted and untraceable. I'm setting up multiple layers of security to ensure our anonymity."
As he continued to work, the atmosphere in the room was charged with a sense of purpose. This new tool could be a game-changer in their quest to dismantle Tirek's organization. The ability to discreetly access information from law enforcement and government databases around the world would give them a significant edge.
After a few moments of intense typing and programming, Microchips leaned back with a satisfied sigh. "Done. We now have a secure, anonymous link to global databases. We can start digging for information on these unknown figures."
The group exchanged looks of approval and relief. With this new system in place, they were one step closer to unraveling the mysteries surrounding Tirek’s organization. The night had been long and full of revelations, but it had ended with a significant advancement in their mission.
As Microchips finalized his setup and confidently pressed the "enter" button to initiate the data retrieval process, the group watched the screen with bated breath, expecting a flood of information to appear. However, the screen remained largely unchanged, with only a few lines of text indicating that the system was operational, but no substantial data coming through.
"Yeah, it was the outcome I expected," Microchips admitted, leaning back in his chair with a slight sigh. "They are ghosts. It will take some time to ID them." He placed his hands behind his head, adopting a more relaxed posture despite the setback.
The Creator nodded in understanding. "It makes sense. Tirek wouldn't have unknowns in his network unless they were extremely good at covering their tracks. Your system is working, but they've left very little to find."
Spike, observing the minimal output on the screen, added, "It's a start, though. We didn’t expect it to be easy. We'll keep at it, chip away at their anonymity bit by bit."
Shadow, always the strategist, suggested, "We should also keep our ears to the ground in the more traditional ways. Sometimes, the old-school methods of gathering intel can complement what we do digitally."
Flitter chimed in, "And we can all help. Different perspectives and different methods might just give us the edge we need."
The group agreed, recognizing that uncovering the identities of these unknown members of Tirek's network would require a multifaceted approach. It wasn't just a matter of technology and data; it would also involve street-level intelligence, connections, and a bit of old-fashioned detective work.
The group spent an hour watching the screen, occasionally shifting their attention to other distractions as Spike shared his Wi-Fi password with them. The atmosphere was a mix of focused attention and casual relaxation, with each person processing the evening’s events in their own way.
Two hours into their vigil, Soarin announced his intention to order some pizzas, a welcome suggestion that was met with general approval. However, just as he was about to make the call, Shadow suddenly stood up and strode over to the screen, his eyes fixed on something that had caught his attention.
“Something wrong?” Cloudchaser asked, noticing Shadow’s sudden interest.
“I know him!” Shadow exclaimed, pointing at a name on the screen: ‘Darius Johnson’. His discovery instantly brought a new focus to the group.
“Who is he?” Flitter inquired, intrigued by Shadow’s reaction.
“He’s the owner of Domination Records, and it had links to Rampart Records,” Shadow explained, his tone indicating the potential significance of this connection.
Spike, recognizing the importance of this lead, immediately walked up to the computer. “Computer, give me everything you have on Darius Johnson and Domination Records,” he commanded.
The screen flickered as the computer began processing the request. The information about Darius Johnson and his record company could provide a valuable insight into Tirek's network, potentially revealing new connections and operations.
As data started to populate the screen, the group leaned in closer, scanning the information for useful leads. Darius Johnson’s profile, his business dealings, associates, and any known connections to criminal activities were now displayed in detail.
“This could be a big break,” The Creator said, analyzing the information. “If we can establish a solid link between Johnson and Tirek’s organization, it could lead us to other key players.”
Shadow nodded in agreement. “Domination Records has always been rumored to be a front for something shady. This might just prove it.”
Spike, his eyes scanning the screen, added, “We’ll need to dig deeper, maybe even get some eyes on the ground. But this is a good start.”
Soarin, momentarily forgetting about the pizza order, chimed in, “Looks like dinner will have to wait. We’ve got work to do.”
The group’s mood shifted from casual observation to focused determination. They now had a tangible lead to follow, a thread that could unravel more of Tirek’s network. The night had been full of developments, but this discovery added a new layer of urgency to their mission.
As they started to strategize their next steps, the feeling of teamwork and shared purpose was palpable. They were more than just individuals with unique abilities; they were a united force, each bringing their skills and insights to bear on the challenge ahead. The hunt for Darius Johnson and the investigation into Domination Records had begun, and they were ready to pursue it with all the resources and determination at their disposal.
[ONE WEEK LATER]
The past week had been a whirlwind of activity for the group. Balancing their university commitments with their investigation into Domination Records and its connections had been a challenging but necessary endeavor. Now, they reconvened at their designated meeting spot, each member ready to share their findings in what felt like a scene straight out of a police detective show.
The atmosphere was charged with anticipation as they gathered around the table, their faces illuminated by the dim light of the room. Reports, photos, and other pieces of evidence were spread out before them, each telling a piece of the larger puzzle they were trying to solve.
Spike, taking the lead, began the debrief. “Alright, let's hear what everyone’s got. We know Domination Records isn’t just a music label. There’s more to it, and it's time we put these pieces together.”
Shadow was the first to report. “I’ve been keeping tabs on their financial transactions. There’s a pattern of unexplained payments that don’t align with their official business activities. Large sums going in and out, possibly for illegal merchandise or services.”
The Creator chimed in next, holding up several photos. “I managed to get these during a stakeout. They show Darius Johnson meeting with known associates of Tirek’s organization. It looks like they're planning something big.”
Flitter took over, her tone serious. “I infiltrated one of their record release parties. There was a lot of talk about a major shipment coming in, but details were scarce. It’s definitely not just music they're distributing.”
Cloudchaser added, “And according to some insider info, there’s a warehouse they use on the docks. It’s heavily guarded, which means they're protecting something valuable.”
Microchips, who had been focusing on digital surveillance, spoke up last. “I hacked into their internal communications. Found references to 'The Project' – it's coded, but it’s clear it’s something significant and possibly dangerous.”
The room fell silent as they absorbed the information, each piece adding to the ominous picture of Domination Records' operations. Spike leaned back in his chair, his mind racing. “This is more than we anticipated. Domination Records is deeply entangled with Tirek's network, possibly a central hub for their illegal activities.”
Soarin summed up the group's sentiment. “We need to act, and soon. Whatever 'The Project' is, we can’t let it come to fruition.”
The team nodded in agreement, a sense of urgency settling over them. They had uncovered critical information, but it was clear that time was of the essence. The next steps they took would be crucial in unraveling Tirek's network and preventing whatever plans were in motion.
Cloudchaser then mentioned something new "Yesterday, Soarin, Flitter and I went to one of their parties there we met this man, Joseph "Big Boy" Juarez, he is one of the big wigs of the record label and he told us that he has been looking for a new artist or band to participate in his famous "Discovery Fest"... it looks rather interesting,"
Cloudchaser's new piece of information immediately piqued the group's interest. The mention of Joseph "Big Boy" Juarez, a key figure in Domination Records, and the "Discovery Fest" he was organizing, opened up a potential avenue to infiltrate deeper into the organization.
Shadow, pondering the implications, pointed out a crucial factor. "Now that is a lead, but outside the masks, we all have musical projects. We're pretty well-known, except for you gals."
Soarin added, "Yeah, and those Discovery Fests are for new artists to debut new albums as well. So even if it's a popular band that's invited, if they already released an album, it's a no-go."
"So, The Rainbooms, Sentinel, and Lifeseeker are out of the question," Microchips concluded, referencing their known musical alter-egos that would be too recognizable for such an undercover operation.
There was a moment of contemplation as they considered their options. Then, Spike, with a knowing smirk, offered a tantalizing suggestion. "What if... we had one of the most secretive and reclusive bands take the stage?"
The group's curiosity was instantly piqued by Spike's proposal. His idea suggested creating a new, unknown band that could plausibly enter the Discovery Fest without drawing suspicion or recognition.
The Creator’s eyes lit up with excitement. "That's brilliant! We could put together a band that no one has ever heard of. It would give us direct access to the event and possibly to Juarez himself."
Flitter, enthusiastic about the idea, chimed in, "We could be that band! It would be the perfect cover. And with our various talents, I think we can pull off a convincing performance."
Shadow nodded in agreement. "It's risky, but it might be our best shot to get inside. We'll need to work on our backstory, make sure everything checks out."
Microchips, already thinking ahead, added, "I can create a fake buzz around our band, just enough to get noticed but not too much to raise suspicion."
The plan was quickly taking shape, each member of the group contributing ideas and strategies. They were excited by the prospect of using their talents in a new and unconventional way to infiltrate Domination Records' inner circle.
The excitement was palpable as the group envisioned creating a fake band, each member buzzing with ideas and enthusiasm. However, Spike suddenly interjected, bringing their brainstorming to a halt. "Actually, we don't need to create a fake band... we can use a real one," he said, a serious tone in his voice.
This statement caught everyone off guard. Confused looks were exchanged as they tried to understand what Spike meant. Sensing their curiosity, Spike asked, "You guys ever heard of 'Interstellar'?"
The mention of the band 'Interstellar' immediately resonated with the group. They all started chiming in with their favorite songs, names like "My Demons," "Monster," "Down with the Fallen," "The Last to Fall," "Satellite," and "Dark on Me" filling the room. The band was evidently popular among them, known for its impactful music and enigmatic presence.
Amidst the shared excitement over the band's music, Microchips turned to Spike with a curious look. "Do you know them?" he asked, intrigued by the direction of the conversation.
Spike met his gaze with a solemn and serious expression. "I am THEM!" he revealed, his words landing with the weight of a significant confession.
The room fell silent as the gravity of Spike's statement sank in. The mysterious and popular band 'Interstellar', known for its reclusive nature and powerful music, was actually Spike's own project. This revelation added another layer to his already complex persona and explained his ability to maintain such a low profile despite his musical success.
The group was stunned, processing the fact that Spike, their friend and ally in the fight against crime, was also the creative force behind a band they admired. The implications of this were significant – not only did it open up a direct and authentic way to enter the Discovery Fest, but it also provided them with an unexpected advantage in their mission.
Shadow was the first to break the silence, a look of admiration on his face. "That's incredible, Spike. We had no idea."
Flitter, still in shock, added, "Your music... it's amazing. And now it could be our ticket into Domination Records' inner circle."
Spike nodded, a determined look in his eyes. "It's the perfect cover. 'Interstellar' was always about the music, never about public appearances. We can use that mystique to our advantage."
The Creator, already thinking ahead, said, "This changes everything. We have a real shot at infiltrating the Discovery Fest and getting close to Juarez."
The group quickly rallied around the new plan, their earlier excitement now bolstered by the revelation of Spike's hidden talent. As 'Interstellar', they had a legitimate and convincing entry into the music event, setting the stage for their undercover operation.
Spike's revelation about 'Interstellar' being his project had set a new plan into motion, but he was quick to point out two significant challenges they needed to address.
"Firstly," Spike began, "the band's last album was released last year. I was working on some new songs, but if we're going to need a full album for the Discovery Fest, I need to come up with more material quickly. We don't have much time; the fest is in two months."
The group nodded, understanding the pressure of creating an entire album in such a short timeframe. It was a daunting task, but they recognized its importance in maintaining the authenticity of their cover.
"The second issue," Spike continued, "is that 'Interstellar' has a futuristic dystopian element to its music. If we’re going to pull this off, we need to look the part. We'll need to create costumes and appear in the music videos."
This was a crucial aspect of their plan, as the visual identity of 'Interstellar' was as important as the music itself in creating the right impression and fitting into the Discovery Fest’s setting.
"Leave that to us!" chimed in Microchips, The Creator, Cloudchaser, and Flitter, almost in unison, their smiles indicating their eagerness to take on this creative challenge.
Microchips and The Creator, with their technological and engineering expertise, were well-suited to designing and creating futuristic costumes that would match the band's theme. Cloudchaser and Flitter, with their keen sense of style and understanding of aesthetics, would be instrumental in ensuring that the visual elements were on point.
"So, we have our roles," said Shadow, summing up the situation. "Spike, you focus on the music. The rest of us will handle the visuals and any other logistical support you need."
“Yeah, Shadow will be drums, I’ll be guitar, Microchips keyboard, Creator bass, Cloudchaser cello, and Flitter violin, and you’ll be vocals, obviously,”Soarin added, "We've got your back, Spike. This is going to be one hell of a show."
The group was invigorated by the plan and the roles they would play. The challenge of preparing for the Discovery Fest added a new dimension to their mission, blending their fight against crime with a creative endeavor that tapped into their diverse talents.
As the meeting concluded, they left Spike's house with a sense of purpose and excitement. The next two months would be busy, demanding, and critical to their plan's success. But with their combined skills and determination, they were ready to face the challenge. 'Interstellar' was not just a band; it was now the key to infiltrating Domination Records and bringing down Tirek's criminal network. The stage was set, the roles were assigned, and the countdown to the Discovery Fest had begun.
ONE WEEK LATER
“What’s wrong, AJ?” Rarity asked, noticing her friend's clear frustration as she joined her at the table.
“Nothing... I just can’t get a hold of someone,” AJ replied, trying to mask her irritation.
At that moment, Pinkie Pie, equally flustered, ended yet another call to Carlos, known among their circle as "The Creator." “You leave him yet another worriedly-aggressive voicemail?” Rarity asked, eyebrow raised.
“Yep!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, her tone a mix of worry and annoyance.
Sunset Shimmer, who had just arrived with her lunch, overheard the conversation and chimed in with a teasing remark, “You gals can’t keep your boys in line or something?”
Her comment, meant as a light-hearted joke, only seemed to irk AJ and Pinkie Pie further. AJ’s frustration wasn’t just about not being able to contact Spike; it was the uncertainty and complexity of their renewed relationship that weighed on her. Similarly, Pinkie Pie’s concern for Carlos was rooted in the deep bonds they shared, marriage! And, Oh were their vows being tested right now.
Rarity, sensing the growing tension, quickly interjected to diffuse the situation. “Now, now, let's not jump to conclusions. We all know how busy they can be with their... extracurricular activities.” Her words were carefully chosen, a subtle nod to their secret lives that they couldn’t openly discuss in public.
AJ nodded, appreciating Rarity’s tact. “Yeah, you’re right. It’s just been one of those weeks,” she admitted, forcing a small smile.
“One of those weeks, I haven’t spoken to my husband in 9 days, I haven’t seen him in 9 days!” Pinkie Pie said
The group’s conversation shifted to more mundane topics, but the underlying concerns remained. Balancing their university lives with their secret identities and responsibilities was a constant challenge, one that often led to frustrations and miscommunications.
As they continued to chat and enjoy their lunch, each of them was acutely aware of the complexities of their dual lives. They were students, friends, and also heroes, a combination that required a delicate balancing act. But despite the challenges, they were determined to navigate these complexities together, supporting each other through thick and thin.
As the group sat around the table, still engaged in their conversation, Twilight Sparkle arrived, her eyes scanning the somewhat somber gathering. "What's going on here?" she asked, sensing the shift in mood.
"Boy trouble," Sunset Shimmer responded succinctly, with a wry smile.
Twilight raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. She took a seat next to her friends. "Oh? Anything I can help with?"
AJ, still feeling the weight of her own frustration, sighed. "It's nothing major, just... can't seem to get a hold of a friend." She was careful to keep the details vague, conscious of the need to protect Spike's identity and their complicated situation.
Rarity, sensing AJ's discomfort, quickly changed the subject. "You know how it is with these mysterious types. Always busy, always on some important mission or another," she said, giving AJ a supportive look.
Pinkie Pie, still visibly upset about not being able to reach Carlos, chimed in, "Yeah, and they never seem to realize how worrying it can be for us!"
Twilight, ever the problem solver, suggested, "Maybe they're just caught up with something urgent. You know how dedicated they are to their... projects."
Sunset Shimmer nodded in agreement. "True, and let's not forget we all have our own busy schedules. It's a wonder we even find time to catch up like this."
The conversation veered off into discussions about their respective university projects and upcoming exams, a welcome diversion from the earlier tension. AJ was grateful for the change in topic, though the unanswered calls still lingered in her mind.
As the group continued to chat, Rarity subtly disengaged from the conversation. She reached into her bag and pulled out her headphones, a small smile playing on her lips as she queued up her favorite song. "Interstellar - Monster" began to play, and she closed her eyes, immersing herself in the music. The powerful lyrics and melody provided a comforting escape, a brief respite from the day's worries.
At that moment, Rainbow Dash burst onto the scene, singing "My Demons" by Interstellar at the top of her lungs. Her energetic entrance was in stark contrast to the more subdued atmosphere at the table. She was completely uninhibited, her love for the song evident in her enthusiastic rendition.
Following close behind her was Fluttershy, who wore an expression of mild embarrassment mixed with affection for her friend's antics. Despite Rainbow Dash's loud and public performance, Fluttershy couldn't help but smile, appreciating her friend's good singing voice and passion.
The table erupted in laughter and playful teasing as Rainbow Dash finished her impromptu performance. "What? It's a great song!" she defended herself with a grin, clearly unbothered by the attention she had drawn.
"You certainly made an entrance, Rainbow," Twilight commented, still chuckling.
Fluttershy, now seated, added softly, "It's nice to see you so happy, Rainbow. Your singing always brightens my day."
As the group's spirits lifted, the conversation turned to music, with everyone sharing their current favorite songs and artists. The topic was a welcome distraction, allowing them to bond over shared interests and enjoy each other's company.
Amidst the laughter and music discussions, AJ felt a sense of gratitude for her friends. Their ability to lift each other's spirits, even on challenging days, was a testament to the strength of their bond. As they continued to chat, laugh, and share stories, it was clear that their friendship was a source of comfort and joy, a constant in their ever-changing and demanding lives.
Rainbow Dash beamed at the compliments on her singing, reveling in the momentary spotlight among her friends. The conversation naturally shifted to music, with everyone chiming in about their admiration for Interstellar’s songs. They shared a collective dream for their band, "The Rainbooms," to achieve a level of success comparable to Interstellar’s.
Twilight shared her thoughts first. “Imagine The Rainbooms reaching that level of fame. It would be incredible to inspire people with our music like Interstellar does.”
AJ nodded in agreement. “Yeah, their songs have such depth and meaning. I think we can definitely take a page out of their book when it comes to songwriting.”
Fluttershy, usually the quietest, added, “Their music touches so many hearts. I’d love for our songs to do the same.”
As they continued to discuss their musical aspirations and the impact they hoped to make, they suddenly noticed something unusual about Rarity. Despite her usual composure, tears were quietly streaming down her face as she listened to her music.
Concerned, Pinkie Pie gently asked, “Rarity, are you okay? What’s wrong?”
Rarity, realizing her emotions had become visible, paused her music and wiped her tears. She gave a small, sad smile and said, “I’m fine, darling, it’s just... this song reminds me of him, so much.” She was referring to Humdrum, a subject that often evoked a mixture of fond memories and heartache.
The table fell into a sympathetic silence, understanding the depth of Rarity's feelings. Each of them had their own connections to Humdrum, and they could empathize with Rarity's emotional response to the music.
Sunset Shimmer reached out, placing a comforting hand on Rarity's shoulder. “Music has a way of bringing out our deepest emotions. It’s okay to feel this way, Rarity.”
AJ added, “He’d be proud to see how strong you’ve been, Rarity. And he’d love to know that you’re still standing strong.”
Rarity nodded, appreciating the support from her friends. “Thank you, everyone. It means a lot to have you all here. Music, memories, they’re all part of the tapestry of our lives, aren’t they?”
The conversation gradually resumed, this time with a more reflective tone as they shared memories and stories about Humdrum and the impact he had on their lives. It was moments like these that reinforced the strength of their bond, a reminder that they were not just friends, but a family brought together by shared experiences, both joyful and sorrowful.
AJ remembered the first time she heard Monster, they way it had impacted her, however, it was another songs that had caught her attention the most “Ricochet”.
The raw emotions of the song, the powerful message, it resonated with her, in many ways.
Applejack then dug out her phone and headphones and started to play the song.
AJ excused herself from the table and quietly walked over to the window, gazing out into the distance. She stood there, lost in thought, as a flood of memories and emotions enveloped her. In the reflection of the glass, her eyes held a distant, pained look, the weight of her past sorrow evident in her expression.
In her mind, a poignant monologue unfolded, a silent recollection of the heartache they all endured when Humdrum – now known to her as Spike – was believed to have died. The memories came rushing back, each one a sharp reminder of the pain they had all shared, especially her and Rarity.
"I remember the day as if it was yesterday," AJ thought, her heart aching with the memory. "The world just stopped. It was like losing a part of ourselves. I never realized how much he meant to all of us, how much he meant to me, until he was gone."
She recalled Rarity's devastation, how her usually vibrant friend had become a shadow of herself, lost in grief. "Rarity took it the hardest. They were always so close, like two pieces of the same puzzle. Seeing her so broken... it tore me apart."
AJ’s thoughts lingered on her own struggle to come to terms with the loss. "I kept asking myself why. Why him? Why did he let go? Why did he have to leave us? Why was I so weak that I could lift him? It felt so unfair, so cruel. We had plans, dreams... and then, in an instant, it was all gone."
Her reflection in the window was blurred by the tears that now freely streamed down her cheeks. "I tried to be strong, for the team, for Rarity. But inside, I was just as lost. He was more than just a friend, he was a part of who we were, who I am… The one I loved the most,"
As she stood there, enveloped in her memories, AJ felt the old wound in her heart reopen, the pain as raw as it was on that fateful day. "And now, to know he's alive, to know I've been lied to all this time... It's a whirlwind of emotions. Relief, joy, but also anger and confusion. How do I make sense of it all?"
Her internal monologue was a poignant testament to the depth of their bonds and the impact of loss. In those moments of solitude, AJ confronted her feelings, the mix of sorrow for the past and uncertainty for the future.
As she turned away from the window to rejoin her friends, she wiped her tears, determined to keep her emotions in check. But the sadness in her eyes was a silent echo of the pain she carried within, a pain that each of them had felt and endured in their own way. The memory of Humdrum, the grief of his loss, and the complex emotions surrounding his return were threads woven into the tapestry of their lives, indelible marks on their hearts.
AJ rejoined the group at the table, her demeanor composed but the traces of her recent emotions still lingering in her eyes. Twilight, always perceptive to her friends’ feelings, gently inquired, “Are you alright, AJ?”
With a small, somewhat forced smile, AJ replied, “Just a passing memory.” She didn’t want to delve deeper into her feelings in such a public setting, preferring to keep her emotions close to her heart.
Before the conversation could continue, a sudden ping from Rainbow Dash’s phone cut through the air. Rainbow Dash, always enthusiastic about music, especially when it came to her favorite band, quickly checked her phone. Her eyes widened with excitement, and an ecstatic expression took over her face.
"INTERSTELLAR RELEASED TWO NEW SONGS! ONE OF THEM A MUSIC VIDEO! I HAVE TO LISTEN RIGHT NOW!" she exclaimed, unable to contain her excitement. She hastily pulled out her portable speaker, connected her phone, and started playing the two new songs – "Bury Myself Alive" and "IGhost."
The upbeat, powerful rhythms of "Bury Myself Alive" filled the air first, followed by the haunting melodies of "IGhost." The group listened, drawn into the music, each song offering a different vibe but both unmistakably bearing the signature sound of Interstellar.
Rainbow Dash was completely absorbed, bobbing her head to the beat, while Fluttershy listened more quietly, appreciating the nuanced melodies. Twilight and Sunset Shimmer exchanged impressed glances, while Rarity, despite her earlier emotions, found herself subtly swaying to the music.
Pinkie Pie, ever the enthusiast, declared, “They’ve done it again! These songs are amazing! We should totally cover them at our next gig!”
AJ, while still processing her earlier reflections, couldn’t help but be swept up in the energy of the moment. The music was a reminder of the complex layers of her connection to Spike, known to the world as the creative force behind Interstellar.
As the songs played, the group’s mood lifted, a testament to the power of music to evoke and transform emotions. They discussed the new songs, analyzing the lyrics and melodies, each sharing their own interpretations and reactions.
[FRIDAY]
The excitement surrounding Interstellar's latest release hadn't dwindled over the past few days. If anything, it had only grown, capturing the attention of fans and the media alike. The news channels were abuzz with discussions and analyses of the band's sudden drop of two new hit songs, "Bury Myself Alive" and "IGhost."
On one of the popular music news channels, the anchor began their segment with palpable enthusiasm. "Interstellar has done it again, folks! Their two new songs, 'Bury Myself Alive' and 'IGhost,' have taken the music world by storm, each reaching the 20 million view mark in record time. It's an impressive feat for the elusive band, known for their unique sound and secretive nature."
The screen split to show clips from the music video of "IGhost," highlighting the intricate and visually striking costumes worn by the band members. The designs were reminiscent of armors from the popular video game 'Destiny,' featuring sleek lines, futuristic elements, and a distinct otherworldly aesthetic.
The anchor continued, "And it's not just the music that's got everyone talking. The costumes in the 'IGhost' music video are a topic of hot debate and admiration. Designed with a futuristic dystopian theme, they draw clear inspiration from the video game 'Destiny.' Fans are already speculating about the symbolism behind each piece of armor and what it might represent about the band's enigmatic members."
A fashion expert joined the segment, offering their analysis. "These costumes are more than just visually stunning. They're a statement. They blend the fantastical elements of 'Destiny' with Interstellar's signature style. It's a brilliant move that adds an extra layer of intrigue and depth to their already mysterious persona."
The news segment then transitioned to fan reactions, showing clips of enthusiastic fans discussing their theories about the songs and the costumes, and even some attempting their own DIY versions of the outfits.
As the segment wrapped up, the anchor added, "Whether you're a fan of their music, their style, or both, one thing is clear – Interstellar knows how to make an impact. We can't wait to see what they do next."
Across town, Spike and the group watched the segment with a mix of pride and anticipation. Their plan was working better than they had hoped. The buzz around Interstellar was creating the perfect cover for their upcoming mission at the Discovery Fest. As they continued to watch the fan reactions and media coverage, they knew they were on the right track. The stage was set for their next move, and the world was watching, captivated by the enigma that was Interstellar.
As the news segment on Interstellar continued, the anchor made an exciting announcement. “And speaking of DIY versions of Interstellar’s costumes, we have a special guest joining us today on our DIY show. Please welcome Rachel Belle Friedrichsen, the owner of the incredibly successful Carousel Boutique, known for her stunning and creative fashion designs.”
The camera panned to a smiling Rarity, introduced under her pseudonym Rachel Belle Friedrichsen. She was poised and graceful, a natural in front of the camera.
“Hello, and thank you for having me,” Rarity, as Rachel, greeted with a charming smile. “I’m thrilled to be here today to share some tips on creating your own Interstellar-inspired outfit.”
The anchor responded enthusiastically, “We’re excited to have you, Rachel. Your boutique’s designs are always so imaginative. I can’t wait to see what you have in store for us today.”
Rarity began laying out various fabrics and materials on the work table in front of her. “Well, the key to replicating Interstellar’s futuristic look is in the details. You want to choose materials that have a sleek, metallic finish to give that armor-like appearance.”
She picked up a piece of shimmering fabric. “For example, this material here is perfect for creating the base of the outfit. It’s lightweight, yet has a certain sheen to it that mimics the look of futuristic armor.”
As she skillfully cut and shaped the fabric, Rarity continued, “Another important aspect is the silhouette. Interstellar’s costumes have a very structured, almost architectural design. So, when you’re creating your piece, think about adding elements that give it shape and form – like padded shoulders or angular seams.”
The camera zoomed in on her hands as she worked, showcasing her expertise and attention to detail. “And of course, don’t forget the accessories,” she added, holding up a uniquely designed belt. “Accessories like this not only complement the outfit but also add that extra touch of the Interstellar essence.”
The anchor, clearly impressed, commented, “That’s fantastic, Rachel. You make it look so easy.”
Rarity laughed lightly, “Well, it takes a bit of practice, but that’s the fun part. Remember, fashion is about expressing yourself, so don’t be afraid to add your own personal touch to your creation.”
As the segment concluded, Rarity held up the partially completed outfit, now taking shape and resembling the iconic look of Interstellar’s costumes. “And there you have it. With a little creativity and some patience, you too can bring a piece of Interstellar’s world into your wardrobe.”
The segment ended with the anchor thanking Rarity for her time and expertise. As the camera faded out, Rarity’s sense of accomplishment was evident. Not only had she shared her passion for fashion with a wider audience, but she had also subtly contributed to the mystique surrounding Interstellar, intertwining her own talents with the greater mission at hand.
AT SPIKE’S HOUSE
In Spike's house, the group gathered once again, this time without Rarity, who had just made a guest appearance on a popular DIY show. The mood was a mix of admiration and strategic planning as they discussed the recent developments surrounding Interstellar.
"So, did everyone catch Rarity’s segment on the show?" Spike asked, initiating the conversation. "She did an incredible job promoting the Interstellar look."
Shadow nodded in agreement. “She really nailed it. It’s only going to boost the buzz around the band. People are already crazy about replicating those costumes.”
Flitter added, “Her tips were so on point. It’s amazing how she can make something so complex seem accessible. She’s definitely added fuel to the fire.”
Spike, while pleased with Rarity's contribution, appeared contemplative. “It's great, but I feel like we need to up our game even more. The last two songs followed a similar theme to the ‘IGhost’ video. We need something... flashier, more unexpected.”
Microchips, leaning back in his chair, pondered Spike’s words. “You mean like a surprise release? Or something completely different in terms of style?”
“Exactly,” Spike replied. “We need to keep the momentum going, keep people talking and guessing. That unpredictability is part of what’s made Interstellar so captivating.”
Soarin, who had been scrolling through social media reactions on his phone, looked up. “What if we did a surprise live performance? Or released a song that breaks from our usual style?”
The Creator chimed in, “A live performance could be tricky with our current mission. But a genre-bending song, something that no one would expect from Interstellar, that could work.”
Cloudchaser, always enthusiastic about creative ideas, suggested, “What if we blend genres? Mix something like classical with electronic, or rock with orchestral elements? Give them a musical curveball.”
Spike nodded, his mind racing with possibilities. “I like that. A fusion of genres, something bold and different. It could be a great way to keep the intrigue high and draw more attention.”
The group continued to brainstorm, their creative energies flowing. They discussed various musical styles and how they could incorporate them into a new song. The excitement in the room was palpable as they visualized this new direction for Interstellar.
As the group continued to brainstorm, The Creator suddenly mentioned the idea of creating soundtracks. "What about soundtracks?" he proposed. "Imagine Interstellar doing music for a movie or a video game. That's something we've never done before."
The suggestion immediately captivated everyone's attention. The concept of Interstellar, a band known for its reclusive nature and turning down mainstream projects, suddenly venturing into the world of movie or video game soundtracks was indeed intriguing.
"That's a fantastic idea!" exclaimed Soarin. "It's completely out of left field for Interstellar, which makes it perfect for us right now."
Flitter added, "And it could be a great way to reach a whole new audience. Soundtracks have a way of living beyond the movie or game they're associated with."
Excited by the potential of this new direction, the group began scouring the internet for upcoming movies and video games that were still in production and might need a soundtrack or a feature song. They searched for hours, but most projects either already had composers and musicians attached or didn't fit the style they were aiming for.
Just as they were about to take a break, Microchips came across a promising lead. "Guys, check this out," he said, turning his laptop screen towards them. "There's this B-list movie called 'Noir.' It's been having trouble finding someone to do the main song. Apparently, a few artists have turned it down already."
The group gathered around the screen, reading the brief about the movie. 'Noir' was described as a modern take on classic film noir with a unique twist. The project seemed intriguing, and the fact that it needed a main song presented a perfect opportunity.
Spike, inspired by the idea, nodded in agreement. "This could be our chance. A noir film has a very distinct style, and creating a song for it could be an exciting challenge. Let's go for it."
Without hesitation, Spike pulled out his phone, ready to make the call. The thought of contributing to a film, especially in a genre as stylistically rich as noir, was exhilarating.
CANTERLOT STUDIO 8
The setting shifted to the main studio where Casper Dante, the producer and director of "Noir," a film that was his potential comeback to the movie world, paced anxiously. He was visibly frustrated, his hands running through his hair as he mulled over the challenge of finding a suitable artist for the movie's main song.
His assistant, Alicia, a young woman with a calm demeanor, sat at her desk, her phone in hand. She looked up at her boss, trying to provide reassurance. “We’ve reached out to almost every artist we can think of, sir. I’m sure something will come up soon,” she said, her voice a mix of hope and realism.
The producer stopped pacing and turned towards her, his frustration evident. “This movie is my big chance, and everything hinges on getting the perfect song. We can’t settle for second best. We need something... something extraordinary.”
Just then, her phone rang, cutting through the tense atmosphere. She quickly answered, expecting another rejection or a mundane call. However, the voice on the other end caught her completely off guard.
“Hello, this is Astral Drake from Interstellar. We heard that you guys need a song for the movie. We’re volunteering for that.”
Her eyes widened in disbelief. “You... you’re from Interstellar?” she stammered, her professional demeanor momentarily slipping.
The producer, noticing her shocked expression, quickly came over. “What is it? Who’s on the phone?”
She covered the receiver with her hand and turned to him, barely containing her excitement. “It’s Interstellar, sir. They want to do the song for ‘Noir’.”
The producer’s face transformed from frustration to sheer elation. He impulsively leaned forward and planted a kiss on her lips, exclaiming, “I would marry you on the spot tonight!” He then hurried out of the room, heading to the studio to prepare for the band’s arrival.
The assistant, still dazed from the unexpected kiss and the sudden turn of events, muttered to herself with a hint of humor, “I should go buy a dress.”
As she hung up the phone, a smile crept onto her face. This was not just a solution to their problem; it was a coup for the movie. Interstellar’s involvement could elevate 'Noir' to a whole new level, and she had played a part in making it happen.
ONE WEEK LATER
[NEWS REPORT]
The screen flickered to life, showcasing the familiar set of a popular music news channel. The anchor, a charismatic woman with an infectious enthusiasm, began the segment with palpable excitement.
“Good evening, music lovers! We’re back with the latest buzz in the music world, and it’s all about Interstellar! Their two recent releases after ‘IGhost’ – ‘Invincible’ and ‘Man on the Moon’ – have not just impressed, but skyrocketed in popularity. ‘Man on the Moon’ is currently the second most played song, trailing just behind ‘IGhost’.”
The screen behind her displayed snippets from the music videos of the two songs, showcasing the band's signature style. “Interstellar continues to push boundaries and capture hearts,” she continued.
“But the news of the hour centers on ‘Noir’ – a psychological, futuristic, police noir B-list movie that has become the next big thing, thanks to Interstellar. The band released the soundtrack of the movie, titled 'Noir', and it’s becoming a massive hit.”
The screen transitioned to show scenes from the movie, its dark and atmospheric visuals melding perfectly with Interstellar’s haunting soundtrack. “This isn’t just a movie soundtrack, folks. It’s a phenomenon. ‘Noir’ captures the essence of the film’s dystopian setting, adding depth and emotion to every scene.”
The anchor's excitement grew as she introduced the next topic. “And if the music wasn’t enough to get you talking, wait until you see Interstellar’s new look. In keeping with the movie’s theme, the band has adopted a steampunk attire for their latest appearances, and it is absolutely stunning.”
Images of the band in their new costumes appeared, showcasing intricate designs that perfectly blended the steampunk aesthetic with their enigmatic presence. Their faces were still obscured, adding to their mystique.
“Fans are going wild over these new outfits, and we can’t blame them. Interstellar has once again proven that they’re not just musicians, they’re artists in the truest sense. And let's not forget, despite this new reveal, the band continues to keep their identities a secret, adding to the allure that surrounds them.”
The segment concluded with the anchor’s final thoughts. “Whether you’re a fan of their music, their style, or the mystery that surrounds them, one thing is clear – Interstellar has a way of captivating the public's imagination like no other. And with ‘Noir’ now hitting theaters, this soundtrack is poised to become one of the most memorable in recent history.”
As the news report faded out, viewers were left with a sense of awe and anticipation. Interstellar’s involvement in ‘Noir’ had not only elevated the movie’s profile but also cemented the band’s status as cultural icons. Their music, style, and the intrigue surrounding their identity continued to fascinate and intrigue fans around the world.
As the news report concluded, Twilight and her friends were gathered around the TV in their usual hangout spot, each reacting with unbridled excitement to the latest updates on Interstellar.
Rarity, always the fashion enthusiast, was practically bouncing with delight at the sight of Interstellar's new steampunk attire. “Did you see those costumes? The intricate designs, the attention to detail! Oh, it’s simply marvelous! I must sketch some of these designs. The blend of Victorian elegance with futuristic elements is just exquisite!” Her eyes sparkled with inspiration, already imagining her own interpretations of the band's new style.
Rainbow Dash, meanwhile, was completely absorbed in the music, her phone playing ‘Noir’ on repeat. “This song is just epic! It’s got that classic Interstellar vibe but with something extra. I can’t get enough of it!” She bobbed her head to the rhythm, her enthusiasm for the band as palpable as ever.
Sunset Shimmer was busy on her phone, navigating through a ticketing app. “I’m already buying tickets for ‘Noir’,” she announced, her fingers tapping rapidly on the screen. “With Interstellar’s soundtrack, this movie is going to be a whole experience. We should all go watch it together!”
Fluttershy, usually more reserved in her reactions, shared in the excitement. “The music really does sound wonderful. It’s so deep and emotional. And seeing the movie together sounds like a lovely idea.”
Pinkie Pie, who had been bouncing in her seat with barely contained excitement, chimed in, “Ooh, we should totally make it a big night out! Movie, popcorn, and maybe some steampunk cosplay to get into the spirit?”
Twilight nodded in agreement, smiling at her friends' varied reactions. “It’s amazing how much impact Interstellar has. Their music, their style, it’s all so influential. And now they’re part of a movie! It’s like they’re everywhere!”
As they continued to discuss their plans to see the movie and their admiration for Interstellar’s latest endeavors, the bond among the friends was evident. Their shared love for the band, their excitement over the new movie, and their plans to experience it together were a testament to the joy and connection they found in shared interests. In moments like these, their friendship shone brightly, a unifying force amidst the varying facets of their lives.
AT SPIKE’S HOUSE
Back at Spike's house, the group was engaged in another planning session when Shadow received a phone call. Finishing the call, he turned to the rest of the team with news that immediately grabbed their attention.
"That was Platinum Star," he announced, referring to the developers behind the popular video game 'Warzone.' "They're asking if we can do two songs for their new season and if we’re okay with them creating our outfits for in-game purchase."
The proposal sparked immediate interest among the group. The idea of Interstellar's music and style being featured in a widely popular video game was an exciting prospect.
Spike, intrigued by the opportunity, responded enthusiastically. “That’s a fantastic idea! It's a great way to expand our reach. And having our outfits as in-game purchases? That’s going to be huge.”
Microchips, always keen on the technological and marketing aspects, added, “It’s a brilliant cross-promotion. 'Warzone’s' player base is massive. This could introduce Interstellar to an entirely new audience.”
Flitter, considering the creative angle, said, “Plus, it’s a chance to create some really cool, game-themed music. We can play around with different styles and sounds to fit the 'Warzone' universe.”
Soarin nodded in agreement. “I think it’s a win-win. Let’s do it. It’s going to be a busy few weeks, but it’ll be worth it.”
The group unanimously agreed to the collaboration, excited by the prospect of creating new music and expanding Interstellar’s presence in the gaming world. It was a unique opportunity to blend their artistic talents with the dynamic world of video games.
With a plan in place, they decided to start working on the songs immediately. The creative energy in the room was palpable as they discussed ideas for the tracks, brainstorming themes and melodies that would resonate with the 'Warzone' aesthetic.
As they moved to Spike's home studio to begin recording, the team felt a renewed sense of purpose and excitement. This new venture was more than just a collaboration; it was a testament to their versatility and appeal as a band. Interstellar was not just making waves in the music and film industries; they were now set to make an impact in the world of gaming, further solidifying their status as a cultural phenomenon.
2 WEEKS LATER
[NEWS REPORT]
The screen lit up with the familiar studio of a popular entertainment news channel. The anchor, a well-dressed man with a confident demeanor, began the segment with an air of excitement.
“Good evening, everyone! We’ve got some incredible news in the world of cinema and music. The psychological, futuristic police noir film ‘Noir’ has been fan-voted as ‘Movie of the Year.’ This comes as no surprise, given the immense popularity and critical acclaim the film has received since its release.”
The screen showed clips from ‘Noir,’ highlighting its gripping storyline and visually stunning cinematography. “But that’s not all,” the anchor continued. “The soundtrack of the movie, composed by the enigmatic band Interstellar, has completely overtaken their previous hits ‘Man on the Moon’ and ‘IGhost’ on the charts. It seems like everything Interstellar touches turns to gold.”
A chart appeared on the screen, showing the rapid ascent of the ‘Noir’ soundtrack up the music charts, surpassing other popular songs. “The soundtrack has become a phenomenon in its own right, capturing the essence of the film’s noir atmosphere and resonating with audiences worldwide.”
The anchor then moved on to another piece of news related to the movie. “In a surprising turn of events, we’ve just learned that Casper Dante, the director and producer of ‘Noir,’ has married his assistant, Alicia Lopez. The couple tied the knot shortly after the film’s massive success.”
A picture of Casper Dante and Alicia Lopez, smiling and holding hands, appeared on the screen. “Sources close to the couple say that the success of ‘Noir’ brought them closer together, and they decided to take the next step in their relationship.”
The anchor concluded the segment with a final thought. “It’s been a fairytale ending for ‘Noir’ – a critically acclaimed film, a chart-topping soundtrack, and now a romantic union born from its success. It’s safe to say that ‘Noir’ has left an indelible mark on this year’s entertainment landscape.”
The news segment took an exciting turn as a "Breaking News" banner flashed across the screen. The anchor's expression mirrored the sudden shift in the program. “Ladies and gentlemen, we have a breaking update. The elusive band Interstellar has just made a surprise appearance. Let’s go live to their broadcast.”
The screen transitioned to a live feed of Interstellar. The band members were in their iconic costumes, their faces still obscured, adding to their mysterious aura. Their voices were altered with robotic voice modulators, preserving their anonymity.
“Hello everyone, we are Interstellar,” they said in unison, their modulated voices echoing slightly.
Astral Drake, identifiable by his distinctive attire, stepped forward. “Just wanted to let you all know that we have partnered up with Platinum Star Games. As of this moment, two new songs have been released. Additionally, all our outfits, including the Steampunk attire from ‘Noir,’ are available for in-game purchase for Warzone’s new season.”
The screen showed snippets of the two new songs, featuring dynamic and captivating visuals that matched the energy of the tracks. The video then transitioned to showcase the in-game avatars donning Interstellar's various outfits, including the newly popular Steampunk designs from ‘Noir.’
The anchor returned to the screen, visibly excited by the announcement. “There you have it, folks! Interstellar continues to expand their influence, now venturing into the gaming world with Platinum Star Games. This collaboration is sure to be a hit among fans of both Interstellar and Warzone.”
He continued, “The band's decision to release new music alongside their in-game outfits is a unique marketing move, blurring the lines between music, fashion, and gaming. It’s a testament to their innovative approach to entertainment.”
The news segment concluded with the anchor reiterating the excitement surrounding Interstellar’s latest venture. “Be sure to check out Warzone’s new season to experience Interstellar’s music and style in a whole new way. This band never ceases to amaze with their creativity and ability to stay ahead of the curve.”
As the broadcast ended, viewers were left buzzing with the news of Interstellar’s latest surprise. The band’s continual evolution and willingness to explore new realms of entertainment had solidified their status as trailblazers in the music industry.
BACK AT SPIKE’S HOUSE
Back at Spike's house, the atmosphere was one of celebration. The group had gathered for a pizza party, a well-deserved break after a month of hard work and remarkable achievements. The living room was filled with laughter, music, and the delicious aroma of various pizza flavors. Each member of the group was in high spirits, relishing in the success of their recent endeavors.
As they enjoyed their meal, the conversation flowed effortlessly, covering everything from the exhilarating experience of working on the ‘Noir’ soundtrack to the excitement of their collaboration with Platinum Star Games. They shared stories, reminisced about the challenges they had overcome, and speculated about what the future held for Interstellar.
Spike, feeling a sense of pride and accomplishment, raised his glass for a toast. “To us, to Interstellar, and to everything we’ve achieved together. We’ve come a long way, and there’s no stopping us now.”
The group cheered in response, clinking their glasses together. “To Interstellar!” they echoed.
As the party continued, the mood was one of eager anticipation for their next big move – an invitation to the Discovery Fest from Joseph “Big Boy” Juarez. It was the final piece of the puzzle in their plan to infiltrate deeper into Tirek’s organization.
Spike glanced at his phone periodically, knowing that the call could come at any moment. Despite the jovial atmosphere, there was a shared understanding of the importance of this next step.
Finally, as the evening wound down, Spike looked at the screen displaying their latest achievements and mused aloud, “Your move, Big Boy.” His voice carried a mix of confidence and readiness. They had set the stage perfectly, and now it was time for Big Boy to make his move, to extend the invitation that would propel them into the heart of their mission.
The group nodded in agreement, their expressions a mix of determination and excitement. They were ready for whatever came next, united as a team and fortified by the bond they shared. The pizza party was not just a celebration of their past successes; it was a prelude to the critical phase of their plan that lay ahead. They were prepared to take on the challenges and risks, ready to make their next bold move as Interstellar.
